i

1

IBRARY0/-. ^UIBRARY^

^OFCALIFO/?^ .^OFCALIF0%

\\tf-UNIVERfy/j vLOSANCELfj

"$ftH3AINIH\ft

OSANGElfr

"%MAIN()3^

<$UIBRARY0y

%JIW3J0;

^JlWNY-SOl^ %J3AINiT3\W

f/ ^OKALIFOfy

\/^\

yomwM$

%UAINfl 3^

' O uL

"fyHHAiNiHfl

v-lfKANf.Flfr

* V rJ?

I—)

o

lOS-ANCElfj

^•LIBRARY'S

^aojiivj-jo

^OF-CAllF0% ^OF-CAllFOft

^lllBRARYQr ^l-LIBRARYgr*u7 1 ( i

-"

%)3I1V>J0V

SO

^OdllV>JOv

^MEUNIVER% ^lOSANGElfj>

"%3AIN03\\V

<^UIBRARY0/

^OF-CALIFOfy* ^OF-CALIFOR^

^Aavaain^ y0Aavaaii#

^WEUNIVER% ^lOSANGELfj>o

%JI3AINfHKV y0AMii#

AV\E-UNIVER%.

<&130NY-SOV^

^lOSANCELfj>o

"%3AINIV3t\V

^UIBRARYQr ^UIBRARY-0/C

%JITV3J0V

ex:

WtfUNIVERS//^^TJTO-SOV^

^EUNIVER%

fliDNY-SOl^

v^lOSANCELfj>

o

"fySMAINiHtW

^0FCAIIF(%Ce I

^Aiivaam^

^OFCAilFO/?^

^AavaaiH^

•\WE UNiVERS//

<TJ130NY-S01^

^UIBRARY-0/- ^UIBRARYQ/r AWE-UNIVERS/a

ce

ceCO

^AOSANGElfj>

= <

^OJIIVOJO^ ^/OJIIVDJO^ <Tii]0NVSOl^ %MAIN(HV\V

^•LIBRARYQ,

^OJIIVOJO-

, CALIFC% ^.0F-CALIF0%

^AU'/jian-^

^\\EUNIVER% ^lOS-ANCELfj^

%HAINil-3\\V

to

y0Aavnan-^

AWE-UNIVERS/a

<TJi30NV-SOl^

^lOSANCEL£j>

~%3AINfl3V\V

^ILIBRARYOc. <$UIBRARY0/>

^OdllYHO^ ^OJIIYHO^

&WtfUNIVERty

I^V)<Til30NVSO^

.\WE-UNIVER% ^lOSANGElfj> ^0KA1IF(%,

feCi IQ=§ VSi IV©! feC^OF-CAIIFO% ^WEUNIVERty

Hstattc Society flfoonogvapbs

A CATALOGUE

OF

SOUTH INDIAN SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS

(ESPECIALLY THOSE OF THE WHISH COLLECTION)

BELONGING TO THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY OF

GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.

COMPILED BY

DR. M. WINTERNITZPROFESSOR IN THE GERMAN UNIVERSITY OP PRAGUE.

WITH AN APPENDIX BY F. W. THOMAS.

LONDONPUBLISHED BY THE EOYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY

22 ALBEMARLE STREET, W.

1902.

The Library

University of California, Los Angeles

Printed by W. Drugulin, Leipzig (Germany).

IZS XX

THIS VOLUME IS INSCRIBED TO

PROFESSOR ALFRED LUDWIG

AS A TOKEN OF SINCERE FRIENDSHIP AND GRATITUDE

BY THE COMPILER.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Pages

Preface • VII—XI

Synoptical List of the Numbers of the MSS.

and the Catalogue Numbers ...... XII—XVList of Abbreviations XVI

Catalogue Nos. 1—190 1—250

Appendix by F. W. Thomas (Nos. 191—215) . . 251—292

List of Works arranged according to subjects . 293—310

Index 311—340

Addenda and Corrigenda 340

PREFACE.t

The bulk of the MSS. described in this Catalogue belongto the Whish Collection of the Royal Asiatic Society of

Great Britain and Ireland. These MSS. had been acquired

by C. M. Whish of the Madras Civil Service, and were

presented to the Society by his brother J. L. Whish Esqr

in July 1836. In most of these MSS. entries with the

signature of C. M. Whish are found, and many of themshow traces of having been read and studied by a Euro-

pean scholar. The entries are generally dated, the earliest

date being 1822 », and the latest 1831. Some of the MSSmay have been copied for Mr. Whish at that time. Acertain date can be assigned only to those few MSS. 2

which are dated by the Kollam era and were written

between A. D. 1787 and 1827. Most of the others, dated

by years of the Jupiter cycle, or bearing no dates at all,

were probably written about the same time, that is to

say, at the end of the 18 th or the beginning of the 19 th

century. Only a few MSS. seem to be a good deal older

and may belong to the earlier part of the 17th century.

Generally speaking, the MSS. in Malayalam characters

are older than those written in Grantha. In some of the

Malayalam MSS.,3 especially in those of apparent greater

antiquity, the peculiar paging by Aksaras is found to

which Professor C. Bendall has drawn attention in the

JRAS, October 1896, pp. 790 sq. According to this

i In No. 138 (see p. 194) the date 1817 is probably only indistinctly

written and meant for 1827.

2 Nos. 103, 113, 122, 138, 139, 141, 142, 145, 146, 150.

5 See Nos. 19, 108, 118, 128, 129, 138, 151, 157, 158.

~*H VIII H$-

system, the Aksaras na 1, nna, nya, skra, jhra, ha, gra,

pra, dre, ma are used for the numbers 1—10, fha, la, pta,

ba, tra, tru or tru, ci, na for 20, 30, 40, 50, 60, 70, 80, 90.

For 100 and 200 the signsS^J and <r^3 (

= Tm and

nna?) are used. 2

Besides the Whish MSS. there are also a number of

other South Indian MSS. (Sansk. Nos. 1—28) described in

this Catalogue, about which I could not get any satisfactory

information. I found them mixed up with a large number

of Tamil MSS. Prof. Rhys Davids tells me that they

were always kept together with the Whish MSS., and he

is inclined to think that they, too, belong to the same

collection though "it is not quite certain that they really

formed part of the Whish donation." They are nearly

all written in Grantha, and seem, for the greater part, to

have been written at the end of the 18 th and the beginning

of the 19 th century.

But though the MSS. here described are not distinguished

by great age, there are many rare and valuable MSS.

among them. Perhaps the most important of all are the

Mahabharata MSS. which represent a distinct recension

of the great Epic. Some years ago — at the International

Congress of Orientalists in Paris, 1897 — I first drew

attention to these MSS., and pointing out the great differ-

ences between the text offered by these South-Indian MSS.and that of the Calcutta and Bombay editions — the so-

called Vulgata — ,I showed the insufficiency of the latter,

and made an appeal for a critical edition of the

Mahabharata which I declared to be the sine qua non

of any critical study of the great Epic. This appeal met

with much sympathy among Sanskrit scholars, and there

is now every reason to hope that such a critical edition

will be begun in no distant future. The Whish MSS. of

the Mahabharata to which we thus owe the plan of a

1 Sometimes the first leaf is marked with lharih 6ri\ and the

paging by na, nna, nya etc. begins with the second leaf, e. g. in No. 157.

2 For other ways of numbering the pages by Aksaras, see pp. 21,

27, 93, 166, 178, 221.

critical edition of the great epic, will prove invaluable

whenever this plan is to be carried out.

Among the Vedic MSS., I may point out a MS. of the

Taittiriya-Aranyaka (No. 178) which should prove

useful for a critical edition of that text — a great desi-

deratum, as Rajendralala Mitra's edition is anything but

satisfactory.

Several MSS. of our Collection have already been used

or are still being used for critical editions, e. g. the MSS.of Sayana's Kgveda-Bhasya (Nos. la, 2 and 13), of the

Grhyasutra, Mantrapatha, and Dharmasutra of the Apa-stambius with their Commentaries (Nos. 26, 27, 37), and of

Sayana's Commentary on the Mantrabrahmana (No. 86).*

How valuable the MS. Collections of the Royal Asiatic

Society were, has already been known since 1890, when

a rough list of the titles of the Sanskrit MSS. in the

Todd and Whish Collections of the Society was published

(JRAS, N. S., Vol. XXII, pp. 801—813). It was intended

then already to publish a proper catalogue as soon as the

funds of the Society would permit. But it was considered

probable that so long a period would necessarily elapse

before this could be done, that it was advisable at once

to publish such a rough list, however incomplete and in-

correct. And it will, indeed, be now seen that the Whish

Collection, at any rate, contains many more numbers and

above all many more works and fragments of works than

those mentioned in the rough list.2

The forecast of delay was also fully justified by the event.

The rough list appeared in 1890. We are now in 1902.

But when, in May 1894, the preparation of this catalogue

i A MS. 'Whish No. 66' mentioned by Prof. Kern as having been

used for his edition of the Aryabhatiya (Leiden 1874) has not been

found among the MSS. which I have catalogued.2 For a complete list of all the numbers of the Whish Collection

including also those which contain vernacular (chiefly Malayalam)

texts and have therefore not been described in this Catalogue, see

below pp. XII—XV.

-5* X *Z~

was entrusted to me by the Council of the Society the

funds available were not sufficient to enable me to give mywhole time to the work. I have been working at it,

while I was living at Oxford, for several years, but the

work had often to be interrupted on account of more

pressing professional work. In 1898 I left England, and

some of the MSS. had to be sent over to Prague, so

that the progress of the work became still slower. Finally,

to avoid further delays, Mr. Thomas kindly undertook

to describe the MSS. which I had not yet seen, and their

descriptions will be found in the Appendix as Nos. 191-215.

A Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. is of not much use, unless

extracts from the works they contain are given. For in

most cases the mere title of a Sanskrit work tells us

nothing about its character or contents. And even in the

case of well-known texts, a few short extracts (at least

the beginning and the end) seem to me necessary, in order

to give some idea of the correctness and value of a MS.With this end in view I have given extracts, however

short, from nearly every MS., and I have made a point

of copying these extracts as accurately as possible from

the MSS. A compiler of a catalogue is- not an editor,

and I did not think it the duty of the compiler to correct

his quotations. "Wherever corrections suggested themselves

to me, I have given them in parenthesis or banished them

to footnotes. 1 The peculiar orthography of South Indian

MSS. has also been retained throughout. Thus, as regardsthe nasals, I have written with the MSS. annan tu, sarasva-

tin devim etc. (and not annam tu, sarasvatlm de°), and as

regards the Sandhi before sibilants I have followed the

MSS. in omitting the Visarga before a sibilant with

following consonant (puna £rutih, °vimsa strijatakam etc.).

I have also written with the MSS. talpara, ulpanna etc.,

and even atpa for alpa, also tatbuddhis, patma etc. for

1 Words or Aksaras added by conjecture, have been put in pa-renthesis

( ), while square brackets[ |

have been used to markwords and syllables as to be omitted.

~X XI Kr-

tadbu, padrua etc., irumi for Srnu, and cerebral 1 between

two vowels, e. g. Kalidasa, mangal.a, etc. Only in the

Index I have used the ordinary orthography.In preparing a catalogue of South Indian MSS. one has

to encounter far greater difficulties than in having to deal

with Nagarl MSS. The reading of palm leaves is always

very trying to the eyes, and the Malayalani characters

are particularly difficult to read, and often very indistinct.

Moreover the leaves are frequently mutilated or rubbed

off, especially at the beginning and at the end, and —what is the worst— one MS. generally contains fragmentsof several different works, without beginning and end.

In overcoming these difficulties, I had, as every compilerof a Sanskrit catalogue now has, the help of Professor

Aufeecht's monumental work, the Catalogus Catalo-

gorum. But I had also the good fortune of Prof. Auf-eecht's more immediate help, for he was kind enough to

take the trouble of reading the proofs, and I owe to him

many most valuable suggestions and corrections, and in

more than one case he has helped me to identify some

short and very puzzling fragment. I am fulfilling a pleasaut

duty in expressing to him my sincerest thanks for all the

trouble he has taken in making this Catalogue more useful

than it would have been without his generous help. Mythanks are due, also, to Professor Ludwig who kindly read

a revise, and has suggested to me some valuable emen-

dations in the extracts. Finally I have to thank Professor

Rhys Davids to whom the initiation of this undertakingis due, for the kindly interest he has throughout taken

in the work.

Prague, August 1902. M. Winternitz.

SYNOPTICAL LIST OF THE NUMBERS OF THEMSS. AND THE CATALOGUE NUMBERS.

~X XIII H$-

~X XIV «~

-X XV K~

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS.

Aufrecht CC = Catalogus Catalogorum, by Th. Aufrecht. Leipzig

1891. Part II, Leipzig 1896.

Aufrecht- Oxford = Catalogi Codicum Manuscriptorum Bibliothecae

Bodleianae Pars Septima, Codices Sanscriticos completens. Con-

fecit Th. Aufrecht. Oxonii 1864.

Burnett I. O. = Catalogue of a Collection of Sanskrit Manuscripts.

By A. C. Burnell. Part I Vedic Manuscripts. London 1869.

Burnett, Tanjore = Classified Index to the Sanskrit MSS. in the Palace

at Tanjore. Prepared for the Madras Government by A. C. Burnell.

London 1880.

Hall = A Contribution towards an Index to the Bibliography of the

Indian Philosophical Systems. By Fitzedward Hall. Calcutta 1859.

Hultzsch= Reports on Sanskrit MSS. in Southern India, by Dr. EugenHultzsch, Nos. 1 & 2. Madras 1895, 1896.

Jad. Off.= Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Library of

the India Office. By Julius Eggeling. London 1887 sqq. Part IV,

by Ernst Windisch and Julius Eggeling.

Mitra-Bikaner = A Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Library

of His Highness the Maharaja of Bikaner. Compiled by Rajen-dralala Mitra. Calcutta 1880.

Mitra, Notices = Notices of Sanskrit Manuscripts, by RajendralalaMitra. Calcutta 1892 sqq.

Peterson, Reports II, IV = A Second Report of Operations in Search

of Sanskrit MSS. in the Bombay Circle April 1883—March 1884.

By Prof. Peter Peterson. Extra Number of the Journal of the

Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1884. A Fourth

Report etc. . . . April 1886 — March 1892 . . . Extra Number of

the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society,

1894.

Stein-Jammu = Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Ra-

ghunatha Temple Library of His Highness the Maharaja of Jammuand Kashmir. Prepared by M. A. Stein. Bombay 1894.

Weber -Berlin = Die Handschriften -Verzeichnisse der koniglichenBibliothek zu Berlin. Bd. II, Bd. V, 1, 2: Verzeichnis der

Sanskrit-Handschriften von Albrecht Weber. Berlin 1853, 1886,

1892.

Wilson-Mackenzie = Mackenzie Collection. Descriptive Catalogue of

the Oriental Manuscripts ... of the South of India; collected by the

late Lieut.-Col. Colin Mackenzie. By H. H.Wilson. Calcutta 1828.

1.

Whish No. 1.

Size: 16fx2 in., 192 leaves, about 9 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date o/ MS.: 18th r 19th cent.?*

Character: Leaves 1 to 73 in Grantha, 74 to the end in Malayalam.

(a)

Rgveda-Bhasya, by Sayandcarya, the first three Adhyayasof the second Astaka, i. e. Sayana's Commentary on Rgveda-Samhita I, 122 to I, 165. Ff. 1 to 152 b.

This is the MS. Gr used for Prof. Max Miiller's second

edition of the Rgveda with Sayana's Commentary. See

Rig-Veda -Samhita, ed. by F. Max Miiller, 2nd ed., vol. I,

pp. liv, lvi, lvii seqq.

(b)

Sayandcarya''s Commentary on the first Aranyaka of the

Aitareya-Aranyaka (= Ait. Ar. I, 1— 5). Ff. 152 b to 192.

Very incorrect.

It ends:— iti srlmad-rajadhirajaraja-paraniesvara-vaidi-

kamarggapravarttaka - srivlra -Bukkabhupala[bhupala]sam-

rajya - dhurandhare(read °ra)sya Sayanamatyasya krtau

vedartthaprakase prathamaranyakam samaptam II om II iti

Madhaviye vedartthaprakase aitarekanyaka(read aitareya-

ranyaka)kande prathamaranyake pahcamoddhyayas sa-

maptam (read °ah) n srikrsnaya nama(h) harih ii om n

1 See Preface.

~$~ 2 H$-

2.

Whish No. 2.

Size: 16^x2 in., 170 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18* or 19th cent.?

Character : Malayalam.

Bgveda-Bhdsya, by Sayanacarya, from the 23 rd Vargaof the 5 th

Adhyaya of the l rst Astaka, to the end of the

lr8t Astaka, i. e. Sayana's Commentary on Rgveda-Sam-hita I, 75 to I, 121.

This is the MS. T used for Prof. Max Miiller's second

edition of the Rgveda with Sayana's Commentary, see

vol. I, pp. liv, lvi, lvii seqq.

It begins:— atra prathamam jusasva saprathastamam, etc.

3.

Whish No. 3.

Size: lOf X If in., 75 leaves, 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18* r 19* cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Brahmagita from the Yajnavaibhavakhanda in the

Sutasamhita of the Slcanda-Purdna,

It begins:— rsaya ucuh I bhavata sarvam akhyatam sam-

ksepad vistarad api 1 idanim srotuni icchamo brahmagltamanuttamam i etc.

It ends:— iti omityadimahapurane sri-skande mahapu-rane sutasamhitayam yajhavaibhavakhande uparibhage bra-

hmagitasupanisatsu dvadasoddhyayah ii sri^ivaya namah ll

subham astu n

4.

Whish No. 4.

Size: lOfxH in., 170 leaves, 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18* or 19* cent.?

Character: Grantha.

A Commentary ou the Brahmagltd (see No. 3), by

Madhavacarya.It begins:

—vaude sindhuravaktran tam bandhun dinasya

santatam I pratyuhavyiihasarnanam upasyam sarvadevataih II

evam upanisadekasamadhigamyasya brahmatmaikatvavijha-

nasya nisreyasasadhanatvani uktan tac ca sarvasakhasani-

matam iti dar£ayituni aitare(ya)kataittiriyakadi- sama-

stopanisadartthasya sakalyena pratipadikani brahmagit.unvaktum muninam prasnam avatarayati bhavakaratithini

iti atha tam vaktum puravrttam udaharati pureti sar-

vajfias sarvavid iti samanyatas sarvaii janatlti sarva-

jnah, etc.

It ends:— iti srunat-tryambakapadabja-sevaparayanenaiva

Madhavacaryyena viracitayam (read °tayam) sutasamhita-

yam yajhavaibhavakhandasyoparibhage brahmagitayam

dvadasoddhyayah II sivaya namah subharn astu harih om »

Whish No. 5.

Size: 9yXl| iQ -> 117 -J- 41 leaves, 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18th r 19 th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(a)

The Prdyascittasubodhihi, a work on expiatory rites

(Srauta ritual), by Srmivasamdkhin of the village of Ar-

hagola. Ff. 117.

It begins:— arhagolagramanivasi Srlnivasamakhi sudhlhi

balan uddisya tanute prayascittasubodhinim II tatradav

anuddharanapr&yascittam ucya[n]te, etc.

It ends:— prayascittanisubodhani (sic) samapta n harih

om II srigurucaranaravindabhyan namo namah u yadrsam

pustakan drstva tadrsam likhitam niaya |abaddham va

subaddham va mama doso na vidyate II asmat-gurucaranara-

vindabhyan namah n

~S* 4 h£~

(b)

The Kauladarsatantra (a work on Tantra), by Visva-

nandandtha. Ff. 1—19.

It begins:— natva srigurupadukan ca vatukam vanlii ca

vighnesvaram kamesan tripuram param bhagavatln devlm

sukasyanialam I vaksye kaulikadhurttadambhikasathadmam

kulajhaninam acarasya ca laksanani vilasatsatkalikanam

kramat n kaulagamatantrartthan samgrhya srlkularnavar-

tthams ca i kauladarsam kurute Visvanando hitaya kaula-

vidam n

It ends:— iti srl-Visvanandanatha-viracita-kauladarsa-

tantram sampurnam n srlgurubbyo namah II

(c)

The leaves 20 to 41 contain two other Tantric trea-

tises, viz.

(1) The Srlcakraprcdisthdvidhih. It begins (f. 20):— sri-

cakroddharah I tatra vedikayam gomayopaliptayam pasci-

matah svasthanam parityajya etc. It ends on f. 28:— iti

sricakrapratisthavidhih n Quotations occur from Tantraraja,

Ratnasdgara, Kulamuldvatdra.

(2) The Srividydlchyamulavidyabhedah, or Tripiirabhedali.

Ff. 28 to 41.

This treatise begins:— atha srlvidyakhyamulavidyabheda

nirupyante | tatra srijiianarnave ii etc. The Srirudraydmalais quoted on fol. 34b. Sankaracarya and Anandagiri are

mentioned fol. 36 b.

Fol. 36b— 37a:— ity evam srlmulavidyaya ekapahca-satbhedah I srlmadaraddhyacaranaprasadapraptah pradar-

sitah i atha yady apy asam vidyanam na camitradusanam

iti vacanat siddhasaddhyadivicaro na karttavyah n atha pra-

siddhasrividya- pahcadasaksarimantraprasamgat upasaka-

bhedena dvadasavidhasrividyamantras ca sastrantarokta-

prakarena likhyante |Then follow 12 Mantras.

->• 5 -<s~

The MS. ends:— iti durvasaradhita vidya i pancad;i

ksari | iti tripurabhedfih kathitah 11 sriniahatripurasundaryyai

namah n

6.

WmsH No. 6.

Size: 10 J Xlj in., 26 -f- 89 leaves, from 7 to 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(a)

t

The Saktisutra together with its Bhdsya, 20 Sutras

together with their Commentary.

The Sutra begins:—om atha saktisutrani I citisvatantra

visvasiddhihetuh I svecchaya svabhittau visvam unmilayati I

etc. It ends on p. 2:—om saktisutram sampurnam I srlmat-

gurubhyo namah i

Then the Commentary begins:— saktisutrabhasyam I

om I citisvatantra visvasiddhihetuh visvasiddhau hetuh | vi-

svasiddhihetuka ca iti sarvakaranatvam sarvasaktitvam

mahaphalatvam sukhopayaprapyatvah ca svatmadevatayavivaksitam i citir ity ekavacanena bhedavastavatvam svatan-

treti niramkusaisvaryyaii ca sucitam i etc. It ends on

page 12 :— purve bhutabalim dadyat ksetrapalan tu da-

ksine I rajarajesvaram maddhye ganapati Isannye I agneyaga-

napatim agneyam kurukulyam I vayavye |varahim I§a-

nnye I (sic)

(b)

Atharvanaprokta- deiirahasya

-svarupdkramopdsandyaJj,

jaganmatrbhaMyaikavedyah prayogdh*

by Jagannathasuri

(215 slokas). Ff. 13—26.

It begins :— vimarsapadavacyam apy avimarsapadan

1 Mr. "Whisk describes this as the Bhavanopanisad. See below

sloka 2.

~X 6 Kr-

narnah I japakusumasonam apy ajapakrtim arabikam II 1 ll

bhavanopanisadartthagarbhitah krikaniramniitabhaskarah

padyabandhava . . .* tu ta Jagannathasurinivahavaktisukr-divan 11 2 n krtanhikas sucau dese sukhasinas samahitah

I

pranan ayammya ruulena rsyadin nyasani acaret n 3 ll

It ends:— pranan ayamya tato nyasam krtva gurunnamac chaniblium I iti srimad-atharvanaprokta-devirahasya-

STarupakraniopasanayah jaganmatribhaktyaikavedyah pra-

yogo Jagannathasuri-pranitas samaptah ll barib om n srl-

devyai namab ll subhani astu ll

(c)

Tbe CidvalU, by Natanananda, a pupil of Nathananda.

This is a Commentary on Punydnanda's Kamakald, or

Kdmakaldvildsa. The latter has been printed by Prof.

Bhandarkar in his Report on the search for Sanskrit MS8.

in the Bombay Presidency during the year 1883—84(Bombay 1887), p. 376 seq.

It begins:—vande tan mithunadvandvam adimanandacit-

ghanam2

1 anuttara^paran jyotir iti yat* bhavyate budbaihl

srlmate Natananandayogine paramatmane i raktasuklapra-

bhamisratejase gurave namah I pranamata Nathanandam

paraya bhaktya cidaikyabodhanandam I upanisadartthani-

giidham sakalajananandabhadrapithrirudhams i namas sivaya

nathaya cidrupanandarupine I srimata patalapamga6patita-

tamkasamkave I Punyanandaniunlndrat kamakala namavisruta jata I aryya kacid amusya Natananandah karoti

savyakhyam n

Fol. 37a: Punyanandamukhendor uditam anandadayinim

1 Here is a blank space for two aksaras(w-). I cannot make anysense of the two first stanzas. The MS. is beautifully written, and

there can be hardly any doubt about the readings.2 mithunam divyam adyam ananda ,

Bhandarkar's MS.3 °ram, Bhand.

4 tat, Bhand.

5 °pithanurudham, Bhand.6 srlmate cancalapahga ,

Bhand.

etam I kiimakalam ahani anisam murddhna vaca vahfirni

cittena I iti kamakalavyakhya Natananandena degikaprityai

racita rasikajana[na]nam pumsam alokanaya cidvalli i Xatha-

nandagurunam sisyas tatvartthacintakas santiI tesam anya-

tamoyani tikam enara cakrira tatprityai I asyah kamakalayat

vyakhya purvair udahrtaneka i etc.

It ends:— kamakalasvarupam iDaripurnara I prapaficitamiti i ^ivam n iti 6rI-Natanananda-katkita cidvalli saraapta I

harih om II srigurubkyo namah srisuryyanarayanayasmat-

svninin[h]e namah I devyai namak II

7.

AVhish No. 7.

Size: 14x2 in., 158 leaves, from 11 to 13 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18th r 19tn cent.

Character: Grantha.

The Hdlasyamahatmya from the Agastyasamliitd of the

Skanda-Purana, in 71 chapters. See Mitra, Notices, vol. vii,

p. 27 seqq., No. 2264.

It begins:— avighnam astu I suklambaradharam visnum

sasivarnah caturblrajam i prasannavadanan dhyayet sarva-

vighnopasantaye I namas sundaranathiiya tasmai halasya-vasine I catussastividha Ilia yena pratyaksitah ksitau i srlmat-

sundaranathasya devlm sapharalocanam i kalaye hrdaye

nityam kadambavanavasinlm i etc. . . . vaksye puratanam

punyam srlmaddhalasyasahjhitam I sravanat sarvapapa-

ghnam vedantesu praka^itam n . . . desakalavidhanajha Vasi-

sthadya munisvarah I Vasistho Vamadevas ca GautamoVaruno Bhrgnh i Bodhayanah Kasyapas ca YajhavalkyahParasarah I Bharadvajomgira Atrih Kutsas Saktis Suko

mahan I Veda^asah Kaholas ca Valmikih Kumbhasam-bhavah I Sanatkumaras Sanakas Sanatanasanandanau i

Pulastyah Pulando Gargo Yisvamitras ca Naradam (sic) I

ity adya munayas sarve jhanino brahmavittamah i snatva

sarvesu tirtthesu jiianavapyadikesu ca i jfultva vinayakansarvSn etc.

~5* 8 Kr~

An abstract of the Contents of the work is given on

ff. 11 seqq.

It ends:— sarvas tarati durgani sarvo bhadrani pasyati |

sarvas satgatim apnoti sarvasya bhavita sukham n iti

srimatskande mahapurane agastyasamhitayam sri-halasya-

mahatmye kadambavanapraveso nama ekasaptatimoddhya-

yah II sivaya namah il harih om, etc,

8.

Whish No. 8.

Size: 13xli in., 60 + 25 leaves, 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18* or 19* cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(a)

The HaritattvamuMavall, a Commentary on Sahkara's

Haristuti (or Harim-ide-stotra), by Svayamprakasa Tati,

a pupil of Kaivalyananda Yogindra. Ff. 60. See Hall,

p. 135 seq.; Mitra, Notices, Nos. 1297, 1489.

It begins:— Samkaram Samkaracaryyam Kesavam Bada-

rayanam | sutrabhasyakrtau vande bhagavantau punah-

punah I satyajnananandatmakam advitiyam brahmaiva su-

ddhasatvapradhanamayopadhikam sadisvarabhavam malina-

satvapradhanavidyopadhikam sajjivabhavah ca jagan maya-

bhasena jivesau karoti, etc.

It ends :— iti srimat-paramahamsa-parivrajakacaryyasri-

Kaivalyananda - yogindra -padakamalabbrmgayamana- Sva-

yamprakasakhya -yativiracita srl - Samkara - bhagavat - pada-

krta-haristutivyakhya haritatvamuktavalisamakhya samaptaii

^ridaksinamurttaye namah il subham astu n

(b)

The Rasabhivyanjika, a Commentary on Laksniidhara's

Advaitamakaranda, by Svayampralcasa Tati, a pupil of

Kaivalyananda Yogindra, ff". 25. See Hall, p. 102; Mitra,

Notices, No. 689.

-3H 9 K~

It begins:—

nityan nirantaranandacitghnam brahma

nirbhayam I Srutya tarkanubhutibhyam abam asmy advayamsada i etc. . . . sphutam vedantapratipadyam saccidananda-

laksanarn sarvajnam sarvopadanan nityam sarvagam adva-

yam dehendriyapninamanobuddhyahamkarasftk*ipratyaga-

bhinnataya tarkais sambhavayitum kiiicit prakaranam

advaitamakarandakhyam arabhamanah cikirsitasya gra-

ntbasyavighnaparisamaptaye svestadevatapranamarupam

mamgalam svayam anustbaya sisyasiksayai grantliato nibad-

dbnati I kataksakiranacantanaiiianmobabdbaye namab I etc.

Beginning of the last (29th

) cbapter, fob 24b:—Laksmi-

dhara iti grantbakarttur nama sa casau kavis, etc. Furtber

on: advaitamakarandasya rasabbivyaiijaka krta I Svayam-

prakasa-yatina (read°na) purusottamasasanat I etc.

It ends :— iti srimat - paraniabamsa -

parivrajakacaryya-

Kaivalyananda-Yoglndra-pada-karaala-bbvnigayaniana-Sva-

yarpprakasakbya-viracita (ra)sabbivyaiijikakbya advaitama-

karandavyakbya samapta ii srlmabatripurasundaryyai namab n

9.

Whish No. 9.

Size: 12.jxlf in., 88 -f- 12 + 24+ 26 leaves, 8 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18 th r 19 «» cent.?

Character: Grantba.

(a)

Described by Mr. Wbisb as 'The Blidgavata Saram'.

Incomplete. F£ 88.

It begins;—yad advayam paranandam satyajnanadilaksa-

nam | niskalan niskriyam santam brahma tat samupa-smahe I namab krsnaya gurave buddbitadvrttisaksine |

sacci-

danandarupaya parasmai brabmane mubuh I virajate trayi

yena bbanuneva jagattrayi | prakasitarttha(n) tarn vande Vi-

dyriranya-mnnlsvaram | ekadase prakaranasamgrahas tu pu-rakrtab

|idanim pnnar atraiva kriyate slokasamgrabab I

skandba ekadase sloka erbvante saravattarah | vidusan

cittavisrantyai tadartthopi ca varnyate l atratyasloka ekaika

uparatyupapadane I alan tathapi grhyante katicitsarabhaji-bhih

i etc.

It ends:—vidusah punah-punah krtasravanamananabhyam

samutpannanityanirantaraddhyanayogabhyam nirargalayamana brahmatmatvavagahini akhandakaravrttir eva vidyasa svayam avidyatam tat karyyan ca nirddhuya pascad

upasamyatlti sa drstantam upapadayati n

(b)

The Bhagavata-Purana with Commentary, from Adhya-ya VI, 36 to the end of Adhyaya 7, of the 12 th Skandha.

Ff. 12. 'The whole contains an account of the extent of

the Vedas', Mr. Whish.

It begins:— Saunakah I Pailadibhir Vyasa&isyair veda-

caryyair mmahatmabhihi veda vai kathita vyasta etat

saumyabhidhehi nah i etc.

It ends:— iti sri-bhagavate mahapurane savyakhyanedvadase skandhe saptamoddhyayah II srikrsnaya parama-gurave namo namah n

(c)

The Sutagita of the second part (? uparibhage) of the

Tajhavaibhavakhanda of the Sutasamhita of the Sfamda-

Purana. Ff. 24.

It begins:— aisvaram rupam anandam anantam satyacit-

ghanam i atmatvenaiva pasyantan nistaramgasamudra-vat ii etc.

It ends:— iti srl-skande purane sutasamhitayam yajha-vaibhavakhande uparibhage siitagitasupanisatsu astamo-

ddhyayah II srisivaya parabrahmane namah n sutagita sa-

mapta.

(d)

The Sutaf/ita-Tatparyadijrikd, a Commentary on the pre-

ceding work, by Madhavdcdrya. Ff. 26.

It begins:— atha vidyartthina namaskaras tu prathama-tah karttavye ity upapadayitum siitagltam srotukamair

^ 11 «-

nnaimisryaih krte namaskarastntl upanisad(read °nibad)-

dhnati aisvaram iti etc.

It ends:— iti Srl-tryaipbakapadabja-seva-parayanena Ma-

dhavacaryyena viracitayam sutasamhita(ta)tpa(r)yadlpika-

yam yajnavaibhavakhandasyoparibhage sutagitasupanisatsu

astamoddhyayah n srlsivaya parasmai brahmane namah n

harih om 11 subham astu n

10.

Whish^No. 10.

Size: 13^ x 1|- in., 217 leaves, 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Rdmdnujd's Commentary on the Balakanda and Ayo-

dhyakanda of VcdmlkPs Ramayana.It begins:

—ramam indivarasyamam rajivayatalocanami

jyaghosanirjitaratin janakiramanam bhaje n Valmlkinama-

dheyaya nmhur varimuce namah 1 ya sriramakathavarsair

jagattapam asisamat ii etc.

Fol. lb: — tatradyakandavyakliyanam kriyate vidusam

mude! Ramanujena vidusa ramabliaktyaikasindhuna I tapa

ityadi, etc.

Fol. 59:— iti srl-Ramanivjlya-viracite balakandavyakhyane

saptasaptatimas sargah n

The Ayodhyakanda begins on f. 60 a:—gacchateti ma-

tulakulam matulagrham kulam grhesv ity Amarah, etc.

It ends :— iti sri-Ramanujacaryya- viracita - vyakhyane-

yoddhyakande ekonavimsatyadhikasatatamas sargah ll srl-

ramacandrSya namah ll ayoddhyakandavyakhya samapta ll

harih om I

11.

Whish No. 11.

Size: 12s-X If in., 176 leaves, 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: On the first leaf there is an entry ("The metrical

Digest called Ekadasa-skandha-saram and its commentary by Brah-

->• 12 Kr

mananda Bharati") signed by Mr. Whish and dated 1826. The MS.may have been written for Mr. "Whish in that year. At any rate,

its appearance is not much older.

Character: Grantha.

The ETmdasaskandhasdrasldkasamgraha, a metrical com-

pilation of the doctrines contained in the eleventh Skandhaof the Bhagavata-Purana, together with a Commentary, byBrahmananda Bharati, a pupil of Krsnananda Bharati.

It begins:— vaisaradl sativisuddhabuddhir ddhunoti ma-

yam gunasamprasutam | gunams ca sandahya yad atmyametat svayan ca samyaty asamid yathagnih n atma sthula-

suksniadidehebhyo bhinnah yato jiiata prakasakah etc.

Fol. 3:— yavat syat gunavaisamyam tavan nanatvamatmanah

| nanatvam atmano yavat paratantryan tathaiva hi II

It ends:— iti srlmat-paramahamsa-parivrajakacaryya-srl-Krsnananda - Bharati - mnnivaryya-sisya-Brahmananda-Bha-rati - krta -

ekadasaskandhasaraslokasamgrahas savyakhyas

sampurnah II srikrsnaya parabrahmane namo namah h

subham astu II

12.

Whish Nos. 12 (1) and 12 (2).

Size: 2 Vols., 16 1 x If in., 22 + 246 leaves [ff. 147—246 in the second

volume], from 8 to 10 lines on a page;Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 th or 19 th cent:?

Character: Grantha.

The second work is written by a different hand from the first.

(1)

The Suryasiddhanta, the first Prasna, Adhyayas 1—14.

The text differs considerably from Mr. Fitz Edward Hall's

edition in the Bibliotheca Indica.

It begins:—

acintyavyaktarupaya nirgunaya gunanmane(read gunatmane) i samastajagadadharamurttaye brahmanenamah H 1 n alpava&ste tu krte mayo nama mahasurah

| ra-

-»* 13 f«-

hasyam paramam punyam jijhasur jnanam uttamam n 2 II

vedamgam agryam akhilam jyotisam gatikaranam | aradha-

yan vivasvantara tapas tepetidustaram | tositas tapasa tena

piitas tasmai varartthine l grahanah caritani pradat niayayasavita svayani |

viditas te maya bhavas tapasaradhitastv aliani I dadyani kalasrayam jnanani jyotisan caritani

mahat i etc.

It ends (f. 21b):—sarvebhyah pradadau prito gralianaii

caritani mahat I atyatbhutataniara loke rahasyam brahma-

sammitam 1| vedasya nirmmalan caksur jnatva saksad

vivasvatah i viditvaitad asesena parani bralima(dhi)-

gacchati | iti srlsuryyasiddhante prathamaprasne catur-

dasoddhyayah n cha n srlgurucaranaravindabhyanmali II sur-

yyasiddhantam n

(2)

The Kamadogdhrl, a Commentary on the Suryasiddhanta,

by Tammayajvan, or Tammayarya, a son of Malladhcarindra

of Paragipura (who was a son of MaUayajvan, and a

grandson of Honnarya).

It begins:—

srividyahrdayasthitam sivamayam srimatsa-

maradhitam kamaksim karunakataksakalitam kalyanasa-

ndayinlm | kodandamkusapasabanavilasatdhastam prasanna-nanam sindurarunadehakantim anisam srlhonnamambam

(sic) bhaje H 1 n subhran\gam pitavastram suratarusadr§am

suryyakotiprakasam nanabhusasametam nalinabhavanutam

n5gayajhopavitam I sulam vatriii ca khatgam damarukamatulam panipadmair ddadhauam mailarakhyam mahesam

manimayamukutam malavlnatham ide n 2 ii ... ye Honna-

yaryyadikulaprasiddhah suryyadisiddhantavido mahantah I

ye Mallayajvadisamastatantravyakhyadhurlna mama devatas

te ii 7 ii sri-Honnaryyasarvatantrasvatantrah tasma(j) jatas

tadrso Mallayajva I tajjah khyatas sarvasiddhantavetta sa-

kinyakhye pattane Mallayajva II 8 li tatputroham vedaveda-

ntavedi jyotirvidyaparagas Tammayajva I snryyan natva

suryyatantrasphatikam Honnambayai kamadogdhrlm ka-

1 This is the last verse in F. E. Hall's edition.

-X 14 Kr-

romi ii 9 11 iha tavat praripsitasya granthasya nirvighnapari-

sainaptikamah svestadevatapranainarupam mamgalam slo-

kato nibaddhnati acintyeti i etc.

F. 37 :— iti srl - Mailaresvara - Honnanibikavaralabdha-

vagvibhavena snparagipuri Mallayajvanas tanujena jyauti-sikahrtkumudacandrena Tanmiayaryyena srlsuryyasiddha-

ntasya inaddhyadhikarasya tika krta II harih om ii

F. 65 b:—sri-Honnaryyasya pautrac chlvagurusadrsan

Mallayajvakhyaputrarkkajato Malladdhvarlndrat parigipu-

ravarasthayinas Tammayaryyah i siddhantarkkasya namuah(read siddliantasyarkkanamnah) kalitapadavatlm kamadog-dhrim sutlkam spastaddhyayasya samyagrahagurukrpayaproktavan ambikayai I harih om srlsuryyadinavagrahebhyonamah ii

F. 104b:— sri-Hormar}yasya pautrac chivagurusadrsan

Mal(l)ayajvakhyaputraj jato Malladdhvarlndrat paragipura-

varasthayinas Tammayajva I siddh5ntasyarkka(read °rkkaj-

namnah kalitapadavatlm kamadogdhrlm sutlkam chaya-

ddhyayasya samyagrahagurukrpaya proktavan ambikayai il

harih om il chayaddhyayah purnah n

Adhyaya IV ends f. 123, Adhyaya V f. 137 b.

Vol. I (f. 146) ends:— srl- Honnaryyasya . . . °yai n iti

srisuryyasiddhante chedadhikaro nama sasthoddhyayah ll

cha ii samhitatrayanipunaya adinarayanasya nijagurave omsubrahmanyaya sastamgapranamah ii subham astu srlsivayanamah ll

Vol. II begins with the 7 thAdhyaya which ends on

f. 158b. Adhyaya VIII ends f. 168b, A. IX f. 172b, the

Patadhyaya f. 186, the Goladhyaya f. 212 b, the Yantra-

dhyaya f. 235.

Vol. II ends:— srl- Honnaryyasya pautrac sivagurusa-drsan Mallayajvakhyaputraj jato Malladdhvarlndrat para-

gipuravarasthayinas Tammayaryyah i siddhantasyarkkanam-nah kalitapadavatlm kamadogdhrlm sutlkam manaddhya-yasya samyagrahagurukrpaya proktavan ambikayai ll bi-

ndudurllipi . . . n iti suryyasiddhante manadhikaro nama

caturddasoddhyayah ll harih I om etc.

-$H 15 H$-

13.

Whish No. 13.

Size: 16irx2v in.j 135 leaves, 10 or 11 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18 «» or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Rgveda-Bha$ya, by Sayanacdrya, the first Adhyaya of

the first Astaka, i. e. Sayana*s Introduction, and his Com-

mentary on Rgveda I, 1—19.

This is the MS. Gr used for Prof. Max Midler's second

edition of the Rgveda with Sayana's Commentary. See

Rig-Veda-Sanihita, ed. by F. Max Miiller, 2 ndEd., vol. I,

pp. liv. lvi, lvii seqq.

14.

Whish No. 13 a.

Size: 15-^xl^ in., one leaf, 15 lines.

Material: Palm leaf, damaged.Date of MS.: uncertain.

Character: Grantha.

The beginning of the Egveda-Samhita in the Pada text

Interesting is the accentuation, the Udattas only being

marked (by the sign ~ over the accentuated syllable).

The leaf contains the text of Rv. I, 1, 1 to I, 3, 4.

15.

Whish No. 14.

Size: 13jXli in., 83 leaves, 6 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: The 'Prajotpatti' year in which the MS. was written

(see below) is probably meant for the Prajapati year corresponding

to A. D. 1751,52, possibly A. D. 1811/12.

Scribe: Vehkata Subrahmanya, son of Sesadri.

Character: Grantha.

» 16 ^The Taittiriya-Upanisad-Bhdsya by Sankardcdrya.The MS. begins:

—om yasmaj jatan jagat sarvam ya-sminn eva prallyate I yenedan dhyaryyate (sic) caiva tasmai

jhanatmane namah I yair ime gurubhih purvam padavakya-pranianatah I vyakhyatas sarvavedantas tan nityam pra-

natosmy aham n taittirryakasarasya mayacaryyaprasadatah |

vispastarttharucmam hi vyakhyeyam sampranlyate I nitya-

nvayini karmmani upattaduritaksayartthani kamyanityanica phalartthinam purvasmin granthe idauin tu karmmo-

padanahetupariharaya brahmavidya prastuyate i

It ends:— iti srlniat-paramahamsa-parivrajakacaryya-Go-

vinda-bhagavatpujyapada - sisya-Samkara - bhagavatpadapuj-

yaviracite taittiiiyyakabhasyam samaptam n om n harih omsubham astu om visargabindvaksara etc. . . . harih omdhanurmniase saummyavare tritiyayam prajotpatau I tai-

ttiriyyas ca likhitas Sarppe Sesadrisununa n harih omsubham astu harih om n prajotpattyabhidhe varse capamasyasite dine i pakse budhasya sutithau tr[tri]tiyayam bhujam-gabhe i Sesadrisununa Vemk(a)tasubrahmanyena sadhana I

taittiriyopanisado bhasyam sulikhitam maya n subham astu

etc. harih om etc.

16.

Whish No. 15.

Size: 9|xll in., 4 -j— 39 leaves, 8 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18 «i or 19 tt cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(a)

(1) The Isa-Upanisad, or Isavasya-Upanisad, or Vdja-

saneyi-Samhitd-Upcmisad (ff. 1—2 a).

It begins:—

purnain adah purnam idam purnat purnamudacyate I purnasya purnam adaya purnam evavasisyate l

on namo brahmadibhyo brahmavidyasampradayakarttrbhyo

->4 17 H5~

vamsarsibhyo namo gurubhyah I om siintis sSntis santih II

l£avasyani idam sarvam yat kin ca jagatyan jagat I etc.

It ends:—isavasyani ity ekanuvakestadasa 11 on tat sat n

Isavasyopanisat samaptii II harih om I saha nav avatv iti santih

siintis santih II

(2) The Kena - Upanisad or Talavdkdra - Upanisad

(ff. 2 a—4 b).

It begins:— kenesitam patati presitam manah kena pranah

prathamah praiti yuktah I etc.

It ends:— kenopanisat samapta II harih om etc.

(b)

(1) Ankara's Commentary on the Isa-Upanisat (ff.

1—13 a).

It begins:— om

I isavasyam ityadayo mantrah karmmasv

aviniyuktas tesam karmmasesasyatmano yathartthyaprati-

padakatvat yathartthyah catmanah suddhatvapapaviddha-

tvaikatvasarlratvasarvagatatvadi vaksyamanan tac ca etc.

It ends :— iti sri-Govinda-bhagavatpiijyapadasisya-parama-

hamsaparivrajakacaryya- srlmac - Chamkara - bhagavatpada-

krtau vajasaneyasamhitopanisat-bhasyam samaptam ii harih

om ii

(2) Stinkards Commentary on the Kena-Upanisat

(ff. 13a—39 b).

It begins:— kenesitam ityadyopanisat parabrahmavisaya

vaktavyeti navamaddhyayasyarambhah prag etasmat karm-

many a&esatah parisamapitani etc.

It ends:— syad ity ata aha jyeye jyayasi sarvamahattare

svatmani mukhye pratitisthati pratitisthatiti na punas sam-

saram apadyata ity abhiprayah ii iti sri-Govinda-bhagavat-

padasisyasya paramahamsaparivrajakacaryyasya srlmac-

Chamkarabhagavatah krtau tavala (read talava)karopanisa-

dvivarane navamoddhyayah II kenopanisatbhasyam sama-

ptam II harih om ii srigurubhyo namah n

-> 18 K-

17.

Whish No. 16.

Size: 9|x2^ in., 26 leaves, from 11 to 13 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Six Upanisads, viz.:

(1) The Kathavalll or Katha-Upanisad (ff.1— 7).

It begins:—om usan ha vai vajas>avasas sarvavedasan

dadau I etc.

It ends:— yo vidaddhyatmam eva Isasthi valli I katha-

valll samapta i harih om i subham astu ii

(2) The Prasna-Upanisad (ff. 8—12).

It begins :— saha nav avatu H om santih I srih I bhadrani

karnebhis srnuyama n santih i Sukesa ca Bharadvaja^

Saibyas ca Satyakanias Sauryyayani ca Gargah Kausalyas

casvalayano Bhargavo Vaidarbhih Kabandhi Katyayanaste haite, etc.

It ends:—namah paramarsibhyo namah paramarsibhyah H

sasthaprasnah n prasnopanisat samapta I

(3) The Mundaka-Upanisad (ff. 13— 17a).

It begins:—brahma devanam prathamas sambabhuva, etc.

It ends:—namah paramarsibhyo namah paramarsibhyah |

bhadrani karnebhih i santis santis santih n iti tritiya1-

mundakam I mundakopanisat samapta H harih I om ii

(4) The MdndFdxyopanisad (ff. 17a—19).

It begins:— om ity etad aksaram idam, etc.

It ends:— omkaro vidito yena sa munir nnetaro jana

iti ii iti caturtthah khandah li manclukyopanisat samapta li

om ii

(5) The Purvatapini or Purvatapaniya-Upanisad

(ff. 20—24b).

1 Sic. And so very often in these MSS.

~5* 19 Kr-

It begins:—

sivaya gurave namah I atha srlvidya manor

amnaya svarupam upadisyate brahmacarine santaya guru-

bhaktaya yatha vidya manuh kasminn utbhavas tat svarupambruhiti hovaca, etc.

It ends:— pravisya merussrmge catiprakasarupenathasarvani jagad vyapya sthitavaty asld iti Yajiiavalkyah i

trtlyyakhandah i purvatapini samaptah (sic) n

(6) The Uttaratapinl or UUaratdpaniya-Upanipad(ff. 24b—26).

It begins:— atha bliagavan kathan nu paramarahasyam

me bruhi ka brahmavidya manunam, etc.

It ends:—tathavidhaniti buddhva purusartthavan bhaved

ya evam vedety upanisat iti trtlyyakhandah n uttaratapinl

samaptah (sic) n srlgurucaranaravindabhyam namah n

harih om II

18.

Whish No. 17.

Size: §\x2\ in., 34 + 37 leaves, 12 or 13 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th or 19 th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(a)

A Collection of twelve Atliarvana Upanisads:

(1) Rahasya-Upanisad, ff. 1— 4b.

(2) Amrtabindu-Upanisad, ff. 4b—5b.

(3) Tripurasundarl- Upanisad, ff. 5b— 6b.

(4) Kalaynirudra -Upanisad, ff. 6b—7b.

(5) &(irlra- Upanisad, or Sdriraka-Up., ff. 8a— 9a.

(6) Atharvasira -Upanisad, ff. 9a— 13b.

(7) Kaivalya- Upanisad, ff. 1 3 b—15a.

(8) Skanda- Upanisad, ff. 15a— 15b.

(9) Mahd - Upanisad (or Tripurdtapana- Upanisad?),

ff. 16a—27 a.

(10) Devi -Upanisad, ff. 27 a—28 b.

-^ 20 r<-

(11) Tripura- Upanisad, ff. 28b—29 b.

(12) Upanisad (Katha- Upanisad?), ff. 30a— 34 a (?).

Similar collections of Upanisads in the MSS. described

in Burnell, Tanjore, pp. 28—36, and Ind. Off., vol. Ir

p. 126 seq.

Our MS. begins:— athato rahasyopanisadam vyakhya-

syamah devarsayo brahmanani sampujya pranipatya papra-cchuh i bhagavan rahasyopanisadam bruhiti

i sobravlt I pura

vyaso etc.

Fol. 4b:—yo rahasyopanisadam adhite gurvanugrahat I

sarvapapavinirmmuktas saksat kaivalyam asnute I rahasyo-

panisat samapta H harih om " etc.

Fol. 5b:— bhadran nopi vataya manah i om santis santis

santih i tisrah puras tripatha visvacarsani yatra katha

aksaras sannivistah i etc. See Burnell I. O., p. 62, where

this is given as the beginning of a Tripuropahisad.

Fol. 6b:— tripurisundaryyupanisat samapta II

Fol. 9 a in margine: atharvasiropanisat I

Fol. 13b:—moksam annani atho mano moksam annamatho manah II ity a(tha)rvasiropanisat samapta ll

Fol. 16a in margine: mahopanisat. Beginning:— tripura

tapanl vidya vedyacicchaktivigraham I vastucinmatrarupantat paratatvam bhajamy aham I om I bhadram karnebhir iti

santih i athaitasmin antare bhagavan prajapatyam vaisnavam

vilayakaranam I rupam asrtya tripurabhidha bhagavatityevam adi, etc. See the beginning of the Tripuratapano-

panisad in Ind. Off. vol. i, p. 127.

Fol. 27a:— sa turyam padam prapnoti ya evam vedeti

mahopanisat I bhadram karnebhir iti santih i etc.

Fol. 30 a:— parivrajyadharmmapugalamkara yat padamyayuh I tarn aham kathavidyarttha ramacandrapadam

bhaje I om saha nav avatv iti santih i deva ha vai bhaga-vantam abruvan adhihi, etc. See the beginning of a

Katlwpanisad in Ind. Off. vol. i, p. 127.

Fol. 34 a:— sa eva sivayogiti kathyata ity upanisat I

bhadram karnebhir iti Santih I srlmad-visvadhisthanapara-

mahamsa-satgurusriramacandrarpanam astu I . . . acyutosmi

-3M 21 f^-

mahadeva tava karunyalesatah i vijnanagha evasi sivosmi

kim atah param ina nijan nijavat bhaty antahkaraiiajrm-

bhanat I antahkarananaSena. Here the MS. breaks off,

and a new foliation begins.

(b)

(1) The tirlvidydratnastltra, by Gaudapdddcdrya, a pupil

of Sitka Yogindra, ff. 1— 3 a.

It begins:—jhananandamayan devan nirmmalasphati-

kakrtim i adhararn sarvabhutanarp hayagrivam upasmahe I

atha saktamantranah jijhasa I atmaivakhandakaracaitanya-

svarupasaru svavidya I etc.

It ends:— anuttarasaraketapradhanavidyas saptadasa-

varnavisista(h) | athaitasam parivaranam anuparivara asam-

khyakah I iti srimat-paraniahamsaparivrajakacaryya-Suka-

Yoglndra -sisya

- sri - G-audapadacaryya - viracitani sutrava-

kyani I samaptani II

(2) The &rlvidyaratna{sntra)dlpika, by Vidydranya Muni,a pupil of Sanlmrdcdrya, ff. 3a—23 b.

It begins:—balarkamandalabhasfim caturbahan trilo-

canam I pasainkusadhanurbanam dharayantlm sivam bhaje I

srividyaratnasutranam vakyartthap(r)atipadane I bhaga-

vatyah prasadena kriyate dlpika maya I sa bhagavati jagat

srstvedan tasmin devatadin utpadya, etc.

It ends :— iti paramahamsa - parivrajakacaryya

- srimat-

bhagavat-Samkaracrirvya-sisya-sri-Vidyaranya-niunikrta-srl-

vidyaratnadipika samapta ii harih oni etc.

(3) The Atharvasirdbhasya, by Bhdskara Bdya.The leaves are foliated in the ordinary way as ff. 24—37, and also

as 1 to 14 by letters, viz. ka, kha, ga, gha, na, ca, cha, ja, jha, ha,

ta, tha, da, dha.

It begins :-srmatharaghriparagaiko paragad aparagadhih |

atharvasiraso bhasyam bhasate Bhaskaras sudhlh n ilia

khalu srlmahatripurasundaryyah etc.

It ends :— iti bhavanopanisadotharvanasirasotra racitavan

bhasyam i Bhaskara-Eayo vidusan tustyai jivanmumuksu-nani II om srigurubhyo namah n

-^>- 22 H5-

19.

Whish No. 18.

Size: 28x2 in., 103 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: The MS. appears to be fairly old, early 17* century?

Scribe: Rama.

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered by letters

according to the system discussed by Professor Bendall in the J E,AS,

October 1896, pp. 790 seq. See Preface.

Injuries: The MS. is much damaged, part of f. 85 is broken off

and lost.

The Maliabliarata, Parvan ii: The Sabha-Parvan,

in

114 Adhyayas. Differs much from the text of our editions.

It begins:— harih om ganapataye namah avighnam astu

Janamejayah arjjuno jayatam srestho moksayitva mayantada i kin cakara mahatejas tan me bruhi dvijottama

Vaisam srnu rajann avahitas caritam J rmmukasresthan

turni caksayasayakau divyany astrani rajendra durllabhani

nrpair bhuvi rathaddhvajapatakas ca svetasvais saha virya-

van etani pavakat prapya muda paramaya yutah 1

2 tasthau

mahavlryas tada saha mayena sah tatobravin mayah

partthah vasudevasya sannidhau pa 3 stat krtam

pratyanusmaran pranjali slaksnaya vaca pujayitva punah-

punah Mayah asmac ca krsnat samkruddhat pavakac ca

didhaksatah tvaya tratosmi kaunteya bruhi kim karavani

te aham hi visvakarma vai asuranam parantapa tasmat te

vismayam kincit kuryam adya suduskaram evam ukto

mahavrryyah parttho mayavinam mayam dhy&tva mulmrttam

kaunteyah prahasan vakyam abravlti Arjjunah I krtam eva

tvaya sarvam svasti gaccha mahasura i etc.

It is unfortunate that the difficult and much discussed

verse ii, 66, 8 (the he-goat and the knife) occurs on f. 84,

a damaged leaf. The verse reads:— [ajo hi sastra4]m

1 The rest of the line is lost, the leaf being damaged.2 Leaf damaged. Read upatasthau.

3 The rest of the line, about six Aksaras, lost.

4 These aksaras are lost.

->• 23 K-

ukhanat kilaikah sastre vipannobhiparasya bhihnim. nikrn-

tanam svasya kanthasya ghoran tadvad vairamm ma khanih

pFinduputraih I

It ends: — evara gavatgane ksatta dharmmartthasahitam

vacah uktavan na grhltaii ca maya putraliitepsun& 11 n iti

srlmahabharate satasahasrikayam sambitayam sabhaparvani

anudyute dbrtarastrapascattapo nSma caturdasasatatamo-

ddbyayab II 11 sabbaparvam samaptam ll barih srlkrsnaya

namab n Ramena likbitam idam pustakam 11

20.

Whish No. 19.

Size: 16jx1t in., 285 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: The MS. looks fairly old, 17th century?

Character: Malayalam.

The Bhdgavata-Purdna, Skandhas i-ix.

It begins:— barih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu

janmadyasya yatonvayaditaratas carttbesv abhijhas svarat

tene brabma hrda ya adikavaye muhyanti yat surayah tejo-

varimrdam yatha vinimayo yatra trisarggomrsa dhamna

svena sada nirastakuhakam satyam paran dhimahi, etc.

It ends (f. 283b):—

drstya vidhuya vijaye jayam udvi-

ghusya procyoddhavaya parani samagat svadhama I cha ii

ity astridasasahasrikayam sambitayam sribhagavate maha-

purane navamaskandbe caturvimsoddhyayah h

Then follow two odd leaves, one unnumbered, the other

numbered as 170.

21.

Whish No. 20.

Size: lOfxlg in., 96 leaves, 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 'Calicut 1826'. The MS. is

probably not much older.

Character: Grantha.

-> 24 k~

(a)

The Caranavyuha, ff. 1—4.

It begins:— athatas caranavyuham vyakhyasyamah tatra

yad uktan caturvedyan catvaro veda jnata bhavanti I rgvedo

yajurvedas saniavedotharvaveda(s) ceti I tatra rgvedasya

sapta bheda bhavanti | etc.

It ends:—yodhite caranavyuham sa viprah pankti-

pavanah I tarayaty akhilan purvan purusan sapta sapta

ca l yo namani pura deva amrtatvan ca gacchati I lokatltani

mahasantim amrtatvan ca gacchati I anirtatvah ca gacchatyon nama ity aha bhagavan Vyasah Parasaryyo Vyasah n

vasudevasvarupaya vivasvatbimbatejase I vedovamsavadam-

saya Vedavyasaya te naniah n srigurucaranaravindabhyannamah n srlbrhaspataye naniah li

(b)

The beginning of a Commentary on the Satarudriya or

Rudradhyaya (Taittiriya-Samhita iv, 5), ff. 5— 7.

It begins:— on namo rudraya rudranam vyakhyani

vaksyami yajjape I moksaghaksayasalokyavyadhinasain pra-

yojanam I atha jabalopanisat I atha hainam brahmacarina

ucuh kinjapyenamrtatvam bruhiti I sa hovaca Yajhavalkyah

satarudriyeneti I etc.

It ends:—uktam vayavye I rogavan paredam paretya

rudrajapah cared iti I yajhasuktah kalpah I satarudra devata

asyeti satarudryam ucyate li harih ora i subham astu.

(c)

The BrhadaranyalM-Upanitad or Satapathabrdhmana-

Upanisad (Kanva Sakha), ff. 8—96.

It begins:—om sriganapataye namah i on namo brahma-

dibhyo brahmavidyasampradayakarttrbhyo vamsarsibhyonamo gurubhyah i srimad -Yajhavalkyagurubhyo namah

i

harih om i o num usa va asvasya meddhyasya siras suryya^caksur vatah, etc.

Fol. 23:— iti vajasaneyantargata-KanvIye suklayajurvede

brhadaranyake saptadasakande prathamoddhyayah li

-x 25 H5~

Between the first and second Adhyayas a description of

the Pahcagavyavidhi is inserted (f. 23).

The 3 rdAdhyaya begins f. 37, the 4 th

Adhyaya f. 54.

the 5 th A. f. 74, the 6 th A. f. 82.

It ends:— o num iti vajasaneyantargata-Kanviye suklava-

jurvede satapathabrahmane upatisthatsaptadasakande

sasthoddhyayas sarnaptah n harih I om i subhani astu §rl-

raniacandraya namah n ekapac ca haviryyajha uddharity

addhvaragrahau I vajapeyo rajasuya ukhasambharanan

tatha| hasti ghatas citis caiva santlty agnirahasyakau I

astadhyayi maddhyamas ca asvamedhah pravargyakah i

brhadaranyakan ceti kandas saptadasa kramat n om omom i paragunaparadanaprastutasesaki'tya nijagunakalikabhirllokam amodayantah I aviditaparadosa jhanaplyusapurnahkarakrtam aparadham ksantum arhanti santah u srigurubhyonamah n

t>2.

Whish No. 21.

Size: 9|xl5- in., 78 leaves, 6 or 7 lines on a page.

Material: Paim leaves.

Date of MS.: An entry by Mr. "Whish on leaf 70 ("Here ends

the Rudra Bhashyam") is dated "Calicut 1826." The MS. is probablynot much older.

Character: Grantha.

(a)

A Commentary on the Satarudriya or Rudradhyaya of

the Taittirlya-Sawh'tta (iv, 5), ff. 1—70. Title and nameof the author do not occur in the book.

It begins:— on namas te rudra manyava iti Iatha sata-

rudryahomah i athatas satarudryah juhotlty upakramya

esotragniracito bubhuksamano rudrarupenavatisthati I tasya

tarppanadevair dvitiyan darsanam | yad vai tac chataru-

dryah juhotlty upakramya prajapatim visrastadityabhipra-

yamantrrirtthanugunyena srutir bhavet Isa esah satasirsah

rudrah sambhavad iti namas te rudra manyava iti raudra-

~$* 26 x~

ddhyayah I atra Paramesthina arsam I devanam va praja-

pater va | Aghorasyarsam iti kecit I ekarudradevatyah i etc.

It ends:— antarikse loke ye rudrah sthitah tebhyo namah

yesam rudranam vatah vayuh isavah samanam anyat I

prthivyani bhuloke ye rudra sthitah (read °ah) tebhyo na-

mah yesam rudranam annam atmanah sam icchet sarlram

pusnati I adhikam nyunam vyadhadijagatvena nirupyate I

samanam anyat I evan namostu rudrebhya iti I harih om n

(b)

The Mandalabrahmana (ff. 71—78), described by Mr.

Whisk as the 'Mandala Brahmanah of the Atharva-Vedah.'

This is identical with Satapatha-Brahmana x, 5, 2. See

also Mitra, Notices, No. 682, where it is called Mandala-

brahmanopanisad.

It begins:—yad etan mandalan tapati tan mahad ukthan

ta rcas sa ream lokotha yad etad arccir dipyate tan

mahavratan tani samani sa samnam lokotha ya esa etasmin

mandale purusas sognis tani yajumsi sa yajusam lokas

saisa trayyeva vidya tapati, etc.

It ends:— somrto bhavati mrtyur hy asyatma bhavati II

18 II iti mandalabrahmanam sampurnam II om num n

23.

Whish No. 22.

Size: 12^-Xlf in., 193 leaves, 9 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18th or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Saukara's Chandogyopanisadvivarana, or Commentaryon the Chandogya-ZPpanisad.

It begins:— om ity etad aksaram ityadyastaddhyayi

chandogyopanisat 1 tasyas samksepatortthajijhasubhyah

rjuvivaranam alpagranthah cedam bhasyam arabhyate 1

tatra sambandhah samastaiii karmmadhigatam pranadi-

-3H 27 ^devatilsahitam arcciradimargena brahmapratipattikara-

nani i etc.

It ends :— iti Sn-Govinda-bhagavat-padapujya-sisyasya

sriparamahamsaparivrajakacaryyasya srlinac - Chamkara-

bhagavatah krtau cchandokyopanisad (sic) vivarane astamah

prapathakas samaptah n harih I om I ... srisarasvatyai

namah I srimahalaksnryai namah I parvatyai namali n

24.

Whish No. 23.

Size: 124-X2 in., 81 -f 37 + 31 leaves, from 9 to 11 lines on a

page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character : Grantha.

The 31 leaves of the last work are numbered by the letters ka to

sa (viz. lea 1, Jcka 2, ga 3 etc., la 28, va 29, sa 30, sa 31).

(a)

Commentaries on the Kathopanisad (ff. 1—31a), Prasno-

panisad (ff. 31b—55), and MundaJcopanisad (ff. 56a— 81)

by Satikara.

In the margin of the first page: kathopanisadbhasyamharih I om i

The work begins:— on namo bhagavate vaivasvataya

mrtyave brahmavidyacaryyaya Naciketase catha Kathako-

panisadvallinam sukhartthapratibodhanarttham alpagrantha

vrttir arabhyate upanipurvasya sader ddhator visarana-

gatyavasada'nartthasya kvipratyayantasya rupam upanisad

iti, etc.

It ends on fol. 31a:— iti sri-GrOvinda-bhagavat-pujya-

pada-sisya-srlparamahamsa-parivrajakacaryya-srimac-Cham-

kara-bhagavat-krtau Kathakopanisad-vivarane sasthl valli

samapta ii harih H om I subham astu ll sakhe ha kim kurmmahkim iti kathayamah katham amun taramah samsaram kva

1 Sic for avasada°.

-^ 28 k-

nu ca vibhavamo vayam ami I itidrk cintabdhau hrdayana nimajjalam anisam gurum sokaddhvante taranim ava-

lambasva taranim ll asmatgurucaranaravindabhyan namah n

In the margin of fol. 31b: prasnopanisat-bhasyam i

It begins :-om Srutismrtipurananani alayam karunalayam I

namami bhagavat-pada-Samkaram lokasamkaram i visva-

vandyam vighnarajam sarvasuklam sarasvatlm | purvacar-

yyan sarvapujyan kurve natipadam gurun i mantroktar-

tthasya vistaranuvadidam brahmanam arabhyate i rsipra-

snaprativacanakhyayika tu vidya, etc.

It ends on fol. 55:— iti sri-Govinda-bhagavatpujya-pa-

da-sisyasya srimat-paramahamsaparivrajakacaryyasya sri-

Samkara-bhagavatah krtau atharvanopanisadvivarane pra-snavivaranam samai^tam n harih om ll etc.

In the margin of fol. 56 a: munclakopanisat-bhasyam ii

It begins:— brahma devanam ity adyatharvanopanisat

vyacikhyasita asyas ca vidyasampradayakarttrparamparyya-laksanam sambandham adav evaha svayam eva stutyar-tthani evam hi, etc.

It ends on fol. 81b:— iti srl-Govinda-bhagavatpiijya-pada-

sisyasya paramahamsa-parivrajakacaryyasya srlmac-Cham-

karabhagavatah krtau atharvanopanisat-vivaranam sama-

ptam ll harih om n

(b)

The Upadesagranthavivarana, a Commentary on Sankara's

UpadesasahasriM, by Bodhanidhi (?), a pupil of Vidya-

dhaman, ff. 37. See Ind. Off. Part IV, p. 731.

In the margin: Upadesasahasrika i harih om I

It begins:— visnum pahcatmakam vande bhaktyastadasa-

bhedaya i samgavargonavimsatya bhaktair nnavabhir

asritam I om | caitannyam sarvagam sarvam sarvabhuta-

guhasayam i yat sarvavisayatitan tasmai sarvavide namah|

1 ll samavayya (read °vapya?) kriyas sarva daragnyadhana-

purvikrih i brahmavidyam athedanim vaktum vedah praca-krame i 2 I etc.

It ends on fol. 37 b:— iti saptasatasloka yatlndrasrl-

mukhotgatah i vivrta gurusaktena maya brahmatmabo-

-> 29 k~

dhakah i upasya sraddhaya siiniad-VidvadliamamuiK's drain i

sriniatpadanibujan tasya prasadan (read°dan) na svabuddhi-

tah I yena me nikhiladvaitad akrsya mana atinani i sthapitam

munim niukhyena yavajjivan namami tarn i yatbhasyasa-

garajayuktamanin prakirnan prapyadlmna katipayan ka-

vayo bhavanti i tasmai namo janamanobjadivakaraya kr-

tsnagamartthanidlianaya yatisvaraya I iti srlmad-Vidyadha-

masisyena Bodlianidhina r

sraddhabhaktimatrapreritena

krtam upadesagranthavivaranara samaptaui H yatpadakama-

lasamgat nirvanam praptavan aham I sarvantaratmapujyamstan pranamami garlyasah I harih orn 11 subbam astu n

(c)

The Vivekacudamani by Sankara, ff. 31.

In the margin: vivekacudamani om.

It begins:— sarvavedantasiddhantagocaran tarn agoca-

ram I Govindam paramananda(m) matgurum pranatosmy

aham i1 I jantunam narajanma durllabham atah pumstvan

tato viprata tasmad vaidikamargadharmmaparata vidvatvam

asmat param Iatmanatmavivecanani svanubhavo brahma-

tmana samsthitir mmuktir nno satakotijanmasukrtaih pu-

nyair vina labhyate I 2 I etc.

It ends on fol. 31:— iti ^rlmat-paramahamsa-parivraja-

kacaryyavaryya-srl-Govinda-bhagavatpujyapada-sisya-srlmat-

paramahamsa - parivrajakacaryyavaryya- srimat - Samkara-

bhagavatpada-krtauvivekaciidamanis sampurnah II srikrsnaya

parasmai brahmane namah n

25.

WrnsH No. 24.

Size: 13|-Xlg in., 58 (leaf 36 is missing) +38 leaves (the latter

being foliated by the numbers 100 to 137), 7 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: Early 18th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The MS. is much corrected.

Proper name'?

~2* 30 hs~

(a)

Commentaries on the Saptalaksana*, i. e. seven phonetic

treatises referring to the Black Yajur Veda. (See Burnell

I. O. p. 10 seqq., and Burnell, Tanjore, p. 5 seqq.) Theyare:—

(1) The Samanavyakhyana, a Commentary on the Sani-

Jiitdsamdnalalcsana. Fols. 1— 12.

It begins:— atheti adhikarartthothasabdah I yatha atha-

sabdonusasanam iti I adhikarah prastavah prarambha ity

artthantaram yesu padesu samhitayam visarjanlyo lupyate I

tesam padanam samgrahalaksanasastram prastutam ity

etam arttham athasabdo dyota iti (read dyotayati) I etc.

It ends (fol. 12 a):— iti samanavyakhyanam sampurnam ll

harih om ll

(2) The Vilimghyavyakhyana by Pimdarikaksisuri, a

Commentary on the Vilimyhyalaksana of Narayana. Ff.

12—21.It begins (fol. 12a):

— atha (sic) vilimghya (°khya pr. m.)-

vyakhyanam I om pranipatya jagannatham Pundarikaksi-

surina I vilimghyalaksanavyakhya kriyatedya maya svayam I

pranamya bharatim ity ena praripsitasya vilimghyalaksa-

nasya avicchedaparisamaptaye I sarasvatln devim pranamya

Narayananamaham i vilimghyani padani pravaksyamlti i

pratijnayate ekaraikaravarnau yau samhitayam vikarinau I

. . . padakale avikarinau i drstau yau tadantani vilamghya-

ni (sic)2 vedavittamair ucya[n]te I

It ends (fol. 21): vilimghyavyakhyanam sampurnam n

harih om ll

(3) The Naparavyalihyana or Napara^addliaUvyakhyana,

a Commentary on Saurisunus Naparalaksana. Ff. 22—26 b.

It begins:—om atha naparavyakhyanam i natveti saka-

i This title does not occur in the MS., but it is given by Mr.

Whish on the title page, and according to Burnell I. 0. p. 12,

it seems to be the name assigned to these tracts in the South of

India. It often occurs in Oppert's List of Sanskrit MSS. in Southern

India. See Aufrecht CO. s. v.

2 See Burnell I. 0. pp. 10, 11; Tanjore p. 5 b.

hx 31 ,<-

lanivrttihetum I . . . navam nutanam I laksanam I Saurisu-

nur aham I pravaksyanii i ity artthah i etc.

It ends:— naparapaddhativyakhyanam samaptam 11 harih!

om II

(4) The Taparapaddhati or Taparapaddhativydkhydna,

a Commentary on the Taparalaksana. Ff. 26b—28b.

It begins:— atha taparapaddhatih I annadyan nirbha-

jati i etc.

It ends: — iti taparapaddhativyakhyanam samaptam n

harih I om II

(5) The Avarnivydkhydna, a Commentary on the Avarni-

laksana. Ff. 28b—35 b.

It begins:— atha avarnivyakhyanam i avarninyanuktam

ity adi vacyantam I purvasyavarnilaksanasya anuktyadhi-

koktipuruktibhih I etc.

It ends:— iti akaradlni padany uktani H harih i om II

(6) The Akdrapaddhati or Avarnivydkhydna, a Commen-

tary on the Avarnilaksana. Ff. 35b— 39 b.

It begins:— atha akarapaddhatih I

antariksam ivagnl-

ddhram i etc.

It ends:— ity akaradipadany uktani II avarnivyakhyanam

samaptam ii om II

(7) The Animgyavydkhydna, a Commentary on the Anim-

gyalaksana. Ff. 39 b—58.

It begins:— atha animgyavyakhyanam I munimanasetyadi-

slokatrayenadau prarlpsitasya laksanasya avighnena pari-

samaptaye mamgalam adadhanah abhistadevatan nama-

skrtya visayan darsayati I animgyam iti I anusisyata iti ca I

animgyam avibhagapadam ucyate ! na tv asamasapadam I

saty api samase saclpatih brhaspatir ityadlnam animgya-

tvat i etc.

It ends:— iha animgyapadanam prapahcatvat I grantha-

gauravabhayat samksipya dinmatram uktam I anonuktah

ca yat kincit vidvatbhir uhanlyam ii prayogatonugantav}ram H

ity animga(s/c)vyakhyanam purnam n harih I om ll etc

->* 32 k~

(b)

A Commentary on the Eharadvajasiksa, by LdksmanaJatavallabhasastrin. Ff. 100—137.

It begins:—namas sivaya sambaya saganaya sasunave I

sanandine sagangaya savrsaya namo namali I ddhyatva-

sadya jagannatham sambam sarvartthasadhakam i vyakhya-

yatedhuna siksa Bharadvajainunlrita I parlspbi(read pra-

rlpsi°)tasya grantbasyavighnena parisamaptyarttbam adau

istadevatan namaskarariipani mamgalya (read mamgalam)svayam krtva ^isyanusiksayai grantbato nibaddbnan i cikirsi-

tam pratijanite I ganesam pratinipatyabam sandebanan ni-

varttaye (read nivrttaye) I siksam anupravaksyami vedanam

mulakaranamI ganadhipatim anamya vedanam grantha-

trayanam adikaranam i siksam vedastbasandeham nlvara-

naya pravaksyamiti Bbaradvajamuninoktam II

It ends:—Bbaradvajamuniprokta Bbaradvajena dblmata |

vyakbyata Laksmanakbyena Jatavallabbasastrina n sastislo-

kaparyyantam maya vyakbyanam krtan tatah n karakrtam

aparadbam ksantum arbanti santab n barib ii

26.

Whish No. 25.

Size: ll| X ll in., (1) + 37 -f (1) + 21 + (2) leaves, 6 lines on a

page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 1822. The MS. may be about

50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Mantraprasnadvaya, or the Mantrapdtha of the

Apastambins in 2 Prasnas.

This is the MS. 'Wh.' used for the edition of the 'Man-

trapatha or The Prayer Book of the Apastambins' byM. Winternitz, Part I (Oxford 1897, Anecdota Oxonien-

sia). See Introduction p. xii.

-> 33 «-

(2)

The Apastambiya Grhyasutra, in 23 Khandas.

This is the MS. 'C. used for the edition of the Apa-

stambiya Grhyasutra by M. Winternitz (Vienna 1887;.

See Preface p. V.

27.

Whish No. 26.

Size: 13sXls io-i (3) + 135 + (2) leaves, generally 5 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Calicut 1824'. The Ahgirasa

year preceding 1824 (see below) is A. D. 1812/13, but probably the

year A. D. 1752/53 is meant.

Scribe: The son of Sesadri. See above No. 15.

Character: Grantha.

The EMgniMndavyakhya, or Mantraprasnabhasya, or

Mantrabhasya, by Haradatta.

This is the MS. 'Hw.' used for the edition of 'the

Mantrapatha or the Prayer Book of the Apastambins' by

M. Winternitz, Part I, see Introduction, p. xii.

It begins:—

I aviglmam astu om I pranipatya mahadevam

Haradattena dhimata I ekagnikandaniantranam vyakhya

sammyag vidhryate n 1I tatra tadadaryya

1 adito vaisvade-

vamantran adhiyate I etc.

p. 57:— ity ekagnikande prathamah prasnas samaptah n

It ends:— ity ekagnikandavyakhya Haradattacaryyavira-

cita sampurna II visargabindvaksara etc.

The date is given in the following colophon :— amgira-

savarsam i cittiramasam i 24 tithi I astami tiruvonanaksa-

trattile I aparanhakalattile mudihcutu II harih om subham

astu amgirasabde vasubhe mesamasebjavasare I Sesadri-

sununa sammyan mantrabhasyam samaptam H

i The Telugu edition reads: tatracaryya.

^ 34 <-

28.

Whish No. 27.

Size: 7jXl? in., 62 leaves, 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS. : Thursday the fifth day of the dark half of the

month of Karttika of the Jupiter year Srlmukha in which the copy

of the first work was finished (see the colophon below) corresponds

(according to Dr. Schram's Tables) to November 1st, A. D. 1753.

Character: Grantha.

(a)

The Svarapancdsacchlokl Vyakhya, a Commentary on

the Svaralaksana (see the second work), ff. 1—57. The

text, also, is included.

It begins:— atmdriyarthavijnanam pranamya brahma

sasvatam I taittinyapadadinam vaksyami svaralaksanam ii

anena slokena paraparabrahma pranamapurvakam aripsita-

granthasyabhidheyam aha I vedopi sasvatam brahma I etc.

. . . svaralaksanajnane phalantaram apy asti I tannirnita-

svaresu padarupajhanam i yatha i ayam iha prathamodhayiti

nadagamasamka bhavati i tasmad arabdhavyam evaitat ii

tatra paribhasam aha I udattas canudatta^ ca varnanam

prakrtau svarau n etc.

It ends:— arunopanisatsvaras tu uktali kecit boddhyah |

kvacid addhyayanat anye anyathapi boddhyah I sambharyya

grhnati I palvalya grhnati I yosau tapann udeti ityadi 1 eka-

srutis canukta bhavati I agnis ca jatavedas ca upanisatsu

ca ekasrutir bhavati vyatyayas ca I siksam vyakhyasyamah |

sahasrasirsam devam i sa va esa purusonnarasamayah I ity-

adi i anyepiti vacanam anyatrapi kvacit padaddhyayanarahite

vyatyayam sucayati I pra nu vocam cikituse sa tvan nala-

plavo bhutva I sa vacaspate hrd iti vyaharat u om iti svara-

pahcasacchloki vyakhya purna II harih om n

The colophon is written in Tamil and contains the date:

srlmukhavarusam karttigai masani 5 va vyarakke(read viya-

rakki?)rammaile Egadesil (?) erudihsadu.

(b)

The Svaralaksana (by Kesavarya, son of Surideva-

buddhendra) ,a treatise on the accents in the Black

Yajur-veda, ff. 58—62. The name of the author is not

mentioned in our MS., but is given in Burnell I. 0. p. 9 seq.,

from which it appears also, that our MS. contains onlythe first part of the work.

It begins:—

atindriyartthavijiianam pranamya bralmia

sasvatam I taittirlyapadadmam vaksyami svaralaksanam n

udattas canudattas ca varnanam prakrtau svarau I svaritas

tu dvidhocyante dhrtah kampas" ca samhitah II tulyasvaras

sarupartthe pade bhedepi tat supam I dvir ukta ca grhepyevam dvidhemgyamse vibhaktije ii 1 n

It ends:—nyamsvaryyujyah cidanavyasasaumyas ceti tadr-

sah | anyepy addhyayanat boddhya arunopanisatsvarah n 50 ii

harih om etc.

29.

Whish No. 28.

Size: 9jXl? in., 72 leaves, foliated from 1 to 69 (leaf 11 beingcounted twice), followed by two leaves numbered 72 and 79; from 7

to 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Injuries: One balf of leaf 72 is lost. An odd half leaf found in the

volume does not belong to this MS. Leaf 69 is damaged.

Fragments of the Mahagaiiesa-Mantrapaddhati by Olr-

vdnendra, the pupil of Visvesvara. Visvesvara was a pupil

of Amarendra Yadi (sic), Amarendra Yadi a pupil of

Olrvdnendra Yogin.

It begins:—srlmahaganapataye namah I Amarendra-yadis

Sisyo Glrvanendrasya Yoginah l tasya Visvesvaras sisyo

Girvanendroham asya tu | sisyo mahaganesasya vaksye sri-

mantrapaddhatim | etan distyal khilas santas santustas

1 This word is not quite clear, perhaps drstya? Should it be drstva-

khilan?

3*

•i 36 k~

santu santatam I prathamam srlmahaganapate(r) nyasavi-

dhana(m) likhyate I atha punar acamya | guruh I pragvan-dano vistare(read °ro)pavistas san ityadi granthartthotra

likhyate i etc.

The last three lines:—nmlagnaye yavagra(m) syat anna-

yannan tu payasam i balaya tilatailam syat sarasvatayamaksikam I tandulan dharanaya syat medhayai tv iksu-

khandakam I dadhi pustyai sthirayambhah prltaye kadah-

phalam i apupam va^yaka. Here the MS. breaks off.

30.

Whish No. 29.

Size: 12{ Xli in., 276 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18*h or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Mayukliamalika, a Commentary on (Pdrthasdrathi-

misra's) Sastradipika (a Commentary on the Mimamsa-

Sutras), by Somanatha, the pupil and younger brother of

Venkatddriyajvan, and the son of Siiri JBhatta, of the

family of Nittala. See Ind. Off., Part IV, p. 696 seq.,

and Hall, p. 176.

It begins:— aviskarotu vibudhair abhivandinlyam vacam

sa kopi mama vallabhasarvabhaumah i vamsopi yatpari-

grhitataya vibhakti J vacalatam tribhuvanaikavimohayantim \

udhigamya kalam akhilam agrabhavad Veinkatadriyajva-

gurerah2

I vacanair anatipracurair vyakurve ^astradlpikam.visadavibudhah3 pranamya murddhna bahudha vah prar-

tthaye krtavasyam arpayata drsam siiksmam nindata parato-bhinandata va i etc.

It ends :— iti ^ri-Nittala-kula-tilaka-Suri-bhatta-mahopa-

ddhyayatanubhavasya Vemkatadriyajvagurucarananuja- So-

ibibhartti, Ind. Off. MS.

2 Read ° guroh.3 visadam ii 2 n vi° Ind. Ofi'. MS.

^>; 37 Hg~

inanatha-sarvatomukhayajinah krtau &astradlpikavy£khya-

yam mayukhamalikaaamakhyayam dvitlyasyaddhyayasya

caturtthah padah II harih om I srigurubhyo naraah |

31.

AVhish No. 30.

Size: 5|xll in., 94 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18* or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Sivccglta in 16 Adhyayas (from the Padma-Piirawi,

see Hall p. 123, Aufrecht-Oxford, p. 17, Mitra, Notices,

vol. V, p. 94 seqq., No. 1777, but ibid. vol. IV, p. 84,

No. 1488 described as belonging to the Matsya -Parana).

It begins:— uniapatyam (sic) umajanim uniah coniasaho-

daramIunmnanandaram patmam vidhim vayam upasmahe I

pahcaksaratanum pahcavadanara pranavani £ivam I aparaka-

runarupam gurumurttim aham bhaje I Suta uvaca I athatas

sampravaksyami suddham kaivalyamuktidani i anugrahan

mahesasya bhavaduhkhasya bhesajam ii 1 II etc.

It ends:— ity uktva prayayus sarve sayamsandhyam

upasitum I stuvantas Sutaputran te santusta gomatitatam «

iti sri-sivagitasupanisatsu parabrahmavidyayam yogasastre

siva-raghava-samvade sodasoddhyayah II Srisivfiya namah n

harih om n

32.

Whish No. 31.

Size: 7X Is in., 30 + 66 + (3) leaves, from 6 to 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Kollam year 997 ("Kollam 997 amatadhanumasam", at the

«nd of the Kaivalyanavanita) i. e. A. D. 1822.

Character: Malayalam.

(1)

The Pancaratnaprakarana in Malayalam language (ff. 1—8).

-5* 38 Kr-

(2)

The Gurugitd from the Skanda -Purdna (ff. 9—22).

See Aufrecht-Oxford 72 b.

It begins (f. 9):— sriganapataye namah I kailasasikhare

ranrye bhaktanugrahatalpara[h]*

pranamya parvati bhaktya

Samkaram pariprcchati I 1 I sridevy uvaca I om namo

devadevesaparatppara jagatguroh2 sadasiva mahadeva (read

°deva) gurudiksam pradehi me i 2 I

F. 22b ends:—sada sivo bhavety eva satyam satyam na

samsayah na (gu)ror adhikam na guror adhi(ka)m na guror

adhikam na guror adhikam i harih ii

(3)

The Purvottaradiadasamaujarika Stotra by £ahl-ara

(ff. 23—27).

F. 23 begins:— harih dinam api rajanlsayampratah

sisiravasante punar ayatah kala(h) kridati gacchaty ayus.

tad api na muncaty a^apasam I bhaja Govindam bhaja

Govindam Govindam bhaja mudhamate i1 I

Ff. 26b—27:— dvadasamafijarikabhir ihaisa sisyanam

kathito hy upadesah ekagre na karoti viveka te pasyante

narakam anekam I bhaja Govindam I 24 n iti srlmat-

para(ma)hamsaparibhrarplakarya (read °parivrajakacarya)-

srimat - Sankara(ca)ryaviracite purvottaradva(da)samanjari-

kastottram sarppnrnnam " SrI-Sankaracaryaviracire svamine

namah srlvidyarunyasvamine namah ii

(4)

Fragment of a short tract (in Sanskrit) (ff. 27—28b).

It begins:—bandhah karmany atha bahuvidhe strlguha-

yam pravistah pumsor etakana .sakhelite (??) sonite varttama-

nah vitppankothaikramibhi[h]r abhitas taditah plditatma

yavat I etc.

F. 28b ends:— sasnehabhyam paravasataya puspyamanah

pitrbhyam kridalaulyani prathitabahucapalyam ullaghya

i °talpara for °tatpara. Grantha MSS. frequently have lp for tp.

2 Read devadevesa paratpara jagadguroV

~> 39 <«-

balyam dvaitryikam puram atha vayah prapnuvat drptacitto

laksmi janeta tava vada yugam vismaren masma

bhupara ii

(5)

Fragment of another short tract (in Sanskrit) (ff. 29—30).

F. 29 begins:— harih bhedabhedau savatrigalitau punya-

pape visirnne mayainohe ksayani adhigatau nastasanne-

havrttau sabdatitam trigunarahitam, etc.

F. 30b ends:— santikalyanahetum niayaranye dahanam

amalam ^antinirvanadivam tejorasim nigamasadana-Vyasa-

puttrastakam yah pratahkale pati mahatam vyayatinirvana-divam I Vyasaputram II

(6)

The Kaivalycmavanita (in Malayalam language) in

2 Patalas (ff. 66).

33.

Whish No. 32.

Size: 9| X It in., 23 leaves, 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

A Commentary on 8ankaracarya's Atmdbodhaprakarana,

(by Madhusudana Sarasvati, according to Prof. Aufrecht).

It begins:— atra bhagavan Sahkaracaryya uttamadhi-

karinam vedantaprasthanatrayan nirmmaya tadanvalocana-

sama(r)tthanam mandabuddhinam anugraharttham sarvave-

dantasiddhantasamgraham atmabodhakhyam prakaranan

didarsayisuh pratijanlte I tapobhir iti i etc.

It ends:—tasmad atmatlrttharatasya na kihcid avasi-

syata iti bhavah n iti srlmat-paramahamsa-parivrajakacaryya-sri - Govinda - bhagavatpildacaryya

-sisya

- srimat - Sankara-

caryya - viracitatmabodhaprakaranasya tlka samapta t

harih I om i

H3* 40 HE-

u.

Whish No. 33.

Size: 14 xl| in., (2) + 276 [really 288, for after f. 67, ff. 46—67are repeated again

— I marked them as 48*—67* — and after f. 171

f. 180 follows, though nothing is missing] + (3) leaves, from 7 to

10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Deer. 1831.' The Kalayukti

(or Kalayukta) year immediately preceding 1831 is A. D. 1798 99,

but the MS. may have been written 60 or 120 years earlier (A. D.

1738/39 or even 1678/79),

Scribe: Sesasuri.

Character: Grantha.

The Visnu-Purdna, in 6 Amsas.

It begins:—om narayanan namaskrtya naraii caiva na-

rottaniami Vyasani sarasvatln devim tato jayam udirayet n

pranamya visnum visvesabrakmadln pranipatya ca I gurum

prananrya vaksyami puranam vedasammitani I itihasapura-

najiiam vedavedamgaparagani i dharmmasastrartthatatva-

jnam Vasisthatanayatmajam i Parasarani sukhaslnam krta-

purvahnikakriyara i Maitreyah paripapraccha pranipatya-

bhivadya ca I etc.

The I rst Amsa ends (f. 55):—

devarsipitrgandharvayaksa-dinan tu sambhavam I bhavanti srnvatah puniso devadyavarada mune

i iti srlvisnupurane prathamenise dvavimso-

ddhyayah II prathamomsas saniaptah II

The II nd Anisa ends (f. 76):— iti bharatanarendrasara-

vrttam kathayati yas ca srnoti bhaktiyuktah I sa vimalania-

tir eti natmanioham bhavati ca sanisaranesu muktiyogyah n

iti srlvisnupurane dvitryerp&e sodasoddhyayah I harih om I

dvitlyom^as samaptah i om i

The III rd Amsa ends (f. 117):—pumsam jatabharana-maulavatam vrthaiva moghasinam akhilasaucanirakrtanam I

toyapradanapitrpindabahiskrtanam sambhasanad api nara

narakam prayanti n iti srlvisnupurane trtlyemse astadaso-

ddhyayah i harih om.

The IV th Amga ends (f. 171b):— etad viditva na na-

rena karyjram mamatvam atniany api panditena I tisthantu

tavat tanayatmaja(d)yah ksetradayo ye tu sariratonye I itya-

->• 41 «-

dimahasrivisnupurrine caturttheipse caturvim.soddhyayah 11

caturtthamsas samaptah II barih om n

The V th ArpSa ends (f. 252):— srl-Parasarah i ity ukto-

bhyetya partthabhyam yamabhyan ca tatharjjunah I drstan

caivanubhutah ca sarvam akhyatavams tada I Yyasavakyanca te sarve srutvarjjunamukheritani l rajye Parlksitam krtva

yayuh Pandu(su)ta vanam I ityetat [s]tavaMaitreya vistarena

mayoditam i jatasya yad Yador vamse Vasudevasya cesti-

tam li iti srivisnupurane pancamemse astatri(m)soddbyayah I

^nkrsnaya namab 11

The VI th Amsa ends (f. 276b):— iti vividhain ajasya

yasya rnpam prakvtiparatmamayam sanatanasya I pradisatu

bliagavan asesapurasara harir apajanmajaradikam .samr-

ddbim ll iti srivisnupurane sasthemse astamoddhyayah ii ombarih om ll sri-Parasaraya namab ll srl-Vedavyasaya namab n

samilj)tas sastbomsab n barib om . . . om srib visnupuranam

samaptam n bindudurllipi . . . sajjanab n abdesmin krdayu-

ktyakbye jyestbamasy astame dine I likbitam vaisnavam

idam puranam Sesasurina ii om.

35.

Whish No. 34.

Size: 9|x2 in., 170 leaves, from 8 to 14 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18th or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Jayamaiigala, a Commentary on tbe Lalitdsahasra-

namastotra (from the Br'ahmdnda-Purcma), by Bhatta

Narayana, a son of Venkatddri. See Mitra, Notices,

vol. VII, p. 57, No. 2287.

It begins:— srimahaganapataye namah 1 srimatab karuna-

kataksasaranlm samprapya te patmabbu(r) brahmandani

karoti raksati harir bantlsvaro lilaya 1 trayyante -purusah

paratpara iti khyatopi samvitkale sa kastbeti ca sa para

gatir iti tvayy eva visramyati 1 etc.

Then ff. lb—2a:— advaitavidyacaryya-srl-Vemkatadri-

•^ 42 K-

taniibhavah I NarayanambikagarbhaSuktimuktamanis su-

dhih i lalitadeSikadesad vyakhyam Narayana sphutam I sa-

hasrasya rahasyanam namnam viracayamy aham I etc. . . .

vyakurmmahe I srisrimateti I £rir aisvaryyam, etc.

It ends:—srl-Bhatta-Narayanena viracita lalitasahasra-

nama-stotravyakhya jayamarngalakhya sampurna srimaha-

tripurasundaricaranaravindayor nnityabhaktir astu mamaI

sriramaya paramagurave namah n harih om 11 subham astu

gurucaranaravindabhyan namah om 11

36.

Whish No. 35.

Size: 11 X H in., (2)+ 176 [really 140, ff. 77—115 being missing,

and ff. 38—39 being double] + (1) leaves, from 11—13 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Portions of the Mlmamsakaustubha, a Commentary on

Jaimini's M'lmdmsa-Darsana, by Khandacleva, the son of

Budradeva, extending from the beginning of the second

Adhyaya to the end of the first Pada of the third Adhyaya.

Besides, there is a lacuna from the end of the 2 nd to the

beginning of the 4th Pada in the second Adhyaya.

It begins:—srimahaganapate n(a)mah subham astusrima-

haganapate n(a)mah I subham astu evani upotghataprasakta-

nuprasakte mantralaksanadau samapte yatprasamgena

yad agatam tatsamaptau tatbuddhis sahjayata iti nya-

yena bhavartthadhikaranoktadhatvartthakaranatvasya upa-

sthite, etc.

In margine: sabdantaradhikaranam.

F. 18 b:—visesadarSanac ca purvesam sarvesu hy apra-

vrtti syat ii See Mimamsadarsana II, 2, 4.

E\ 75 :— sarvasyevoktakamatvat tasmin kamasruti syat

nidhanarttha punasrutih n II, 2, 29.

F. 76b ends:—phalasambandhah na vatadaksam gunat

bhavanabheda iti prayojanam pu.

->>• 43 k~

Ff. 77—114 are missing, and f. 115 begins:—

lepi niru-

dhalaksanaya prayogadarsanena, etc.

F. 115b:— kartur va srutisamyogat 11 II, 4, 2.

The 2 ndAdhyaya ends (f. 127 b):

— sri-Rudradevasunoh

krtir esa Khandadevasya i mlmamsakaustubhakhyo bheda-

ddhyaddhyeya (sic) caturtthaipghreh n iti £rI-Khandadeva-

krtau mlmamsakaustubhe dvitlyoddhyayah n srlguru etc.

F. 173b:— vyavastha vartthasya srutisamyogal linigasya-

rtthena sambandhal laksanarttha punasrutih ll III, 1, 27.

It ends (f. 176):— mlma(m)sambunidhim pramatthya vi-

vidhair nnyayoccayair nirjjaraih krtva Jaiminisutramanda-

ram aniuni vedara tatha vasukini I yad dhalahalasamjnameva kalitam granthantarani sajjanaih srikrsnasya tu bhu-

sanaya sa parara yah kaustubhakhyo manih n sri-Rudra-

devasunoh krtir esa Khandadevasya I mlmanisakaustubhu-

khyosesaddhyaye pada adyayam n srimatpurvottaramimani-

saparavarinadhuiina-sri-Rudradevasunoh Khandadevasyakrtau mlmamsakaustubhe tritiyasyaddhyayasya prathamah

padah n ^rimahaganapate namah ll subham astu harih om ll

37.

Whish Nos. 36A and 36 B.

Size: 2 Vols., 15lxlir in., 205 leavea (ff. 124—205 in vol. II),

from 6 to 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Calicut 1824.' The Krodhin

year preceding 1824 is Saka 1707 or A. D. 1784,85, but it seems

more likely that the MS. was written A. D. 1724/25.

Scribe or owner of the books: Narayana.Character: Grantha.

The Ujjvala, a Commentary on the Apastambiya Dhar-

masutra. No. 36A contains the first Prasna, No. 36B the

second Prasna. 1

This is the MS. 'G. U.' used by Dr. G. Biihler for his

second edition of the Apastambiya Dharmasutra (BombaySanskrit Series Nos. 44 & 50). See Part I, p. ii.

~>< 44 •<-

Vol. I ends:— iti Haradattaviracitayan dkarmmavyakkya-

yam ujvalayam ekadasam patalam II samaptak prasnak n

karik om n sivaya namak ll atliato niyamesu sravanyan tapa

svaddkyaya upasane niaddkvam anne mamaddkyatmikan

ksatriyam yatka katka ca vidyayaikadasa n om panigrakanad

adki grkamedkino vratain I

Vol. II begins:— panigrakanad adki grkamedkino vra-

tam i purvasmin prasne adyayok prayena brakmacarino

dkarmma uktak I uttaresv astasu sarvasramanam i etc.

It ends:— iti Haradattaviracitayan dkarmmavyakkyayam

ujvalayam ekadasak patalak ll karik om ll dvitlyaprasnas

samaptak 11 . . . krodkisamvatsaram kannimasam yettanteti

ujvala samapta 11 sriramarppanam 11 Narayanasya grantkas

samaptak n

38.

Whish No. 37.

Size: 9^- x l| in., 13 + 117 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: The Parthiva year in which the MS. was written (see below)

probably corresponds to A. D. 1766, perhaps to A. D. 1825/26.

Scribe: Venkusudhivara Saunda.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

Tke Taittirlya -Pratisakhya.

It begins:—atka varnasamamnayak I atka navaditas sama-

naksarani I dve dve savarne krasvadlrgke i na plutapurvam |

sodasadita svarSk I seso vyanjanani, etc.

It ends:—samsadam gaccked acaryyasamsadam iti n atka

catasro dvadasa ll iti dvitiyaprasnak pratisakkye samaptak n

karik om subkam astu I

(2)

Tke Tribliasyaratna, a Commentary on tke Taittirlya-

Pratisakhya.

-5* 45 K-

It begins:— bhaktiyuktah pranamyaham ganesacarana-

dvayam gurun api giran devlm idam vaksyarni laksanam|

vyakhyanam pratisakhyasya viksya vararucadikam i krtan

tribhasyaratnam yat bhasate bhusurapriyani i etc.

It ends:— iti tribhasyaratne pratisYikhyavivarane dvitl-

yaprasne dvadasoddhyayah n sarnapto dvitlyaprasnah ll harih

ora ll srimatpartthivavatsare madhuytau mase madhau sya-

male pakse prosthapadarksake kavidine dvadasyupetehani |

granthas cottararatnasabdamiiitasrlmattribhasyabhidha srl-

mad-Vemkusudhivarena likhitas Saundena sastrottame n

harih om srtgurubhyo namah ll

39.

Whish No. 38.

Size: 17^x2 in., 175 leaves, 10 or 11 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: The Yuvan year in which the MS. was written

(see below) probably corresponds to A. D. 1755,56, possibly to A. D.

1815/16.

Scribe: The son of Sesadri. See above Xos. 15 & 27.

Character: Grantha.

The Bhagavata-Purana, together with Sndhards Com-

mentary, Skandhas 11 and 12.

It begins:— om I avighnam astu I vijayante parananda-

krsnapadarajasrajah I ya dhrta murddhni jayante mahen-

dradimahasrajah ll pravarttitah (read pravrttitah) para-

nandakrsnakridanuvarnita I tannivytya paranandapararo-

honuvarnyate n evan tavad dasamaskandhe bhubharavata-

ranaya nijabhutivibhusitayaduvamsasya yaduvamsavata-

ritasakalasuramsasya bhagavata srikrsnasya taducitapra-

vrttividambanena tacchravanasmaranadiparanam paresamanandakaranam krldanuvarnita I etc.

F. lb:— ekadasaskandhasya pravrttih tasya yathamati-

vyakhyanam arabhyate tatra mausalaprasamgarttham pur-

vaskandharttham anuvadati slokadvayena ll krtva daityava-

dham krsnas saramo yadubhi(r) vrtah i bhuvovatarayat bha-

ran javisthan janayan kalim ll etc.

The 11 th Skandha ends (f. 134):— iti srlmatbhagavate

mahapurane savyakhyana ekadasaskandhe paramarp(read

parania)hanisyayani samhitayam ekatrimsoddhyayah h sri-

krsnaya naniah n evam ekadasaskandhabhavartthapadadi-

pika l svajhanaddhvantabhitena Srldharena prakaSita iida-

nin natigudharttham srlniat-bhagavatam kva nu I manda-

buddhir ahain krsne prema kim kin na karayet II ajnana-

ddhvantabhitanam bhaktanam bbagavan harih |Sridhara-

caryyarupena vyakhyanam akarot svayam n yodvayatma-bhidhanena lokam raksann ajljanat I tasya padayugaccha-tram murddhni vidharyyatam H ekadasaskandhavyakhya pari-

purna n srikrsnaya satyabhamasahitaya namah li vatsare ca

yuva uttarayane kumbhamasam adhige divakare I kalapaksa

udabhupriyarksake sukrasisyaguruvasare diva Ilikhitaika-

dasaskandhatlka slokaih prasammita i Sesaputrena vidusa

samuhyasabdikair asau li bindusrngaksarair hinani etc.

The Commentary to the 12 th Skandha begins (f. 135):—

jayati srl-Parananda(h) krsnapangalasaddrsah I etc.

It ends (f. 175): . . . nama iti dvabhyam h namas tasmai

bhagavate vasudevaya saksine I ya idam krpaya kasmai

vyacacakse mumuksave n vyacacakse vyakhyatavan II yogi-

ndraya namas tasmai sukaya brahmarupine i samsarasar-

padastam yo visnuratam amumucat n iti Srimat-bhagavate

mahapurane savyakhyane dvadasaskandhe trayodasoddhya-

yah n srikrsnaya namah li dvadasaskandhah piirnah li bhava-

rtthadlpikam etam bhagavatbhaktavallabham I srl-Parana-

ndapadabjabhrmgasri-Sridharokarot n . . . srlgurum Parama-

nandam vanda anandavigraham I yatkrpalavalesena Srl-

dharas sukrtas sukhi ii om dvadasas skandhas samaptah li

harih om ii

yuvabhidhanebda udagdisamge hy anantaratne (?) sisira-

rttubhanau I mase ghate paksa ihavadataglautarakayam

likhitam mayedam n satlkan dvadasaskandhamulam Sesa-

drisununa I Visvamitranvayamahapamkotbhavadinam krte li

harih om ii sngurubhyo namah ii bindusrmgaksarair etc. . . .

sriparadevatayai namah ii srisarasvatyai mmaksyai namostu

om subham astu harih om li

•-S* 47 k-

40.

Wmsii No. 39.

Sue: 7s x2« in., 59 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date o/ MS: 18 th or 19th cent.?

Character : Grantha.

The Bhagavadgita, with a brief introduction.

It begins:—

asya ,sri-bhagavatgitasTistramahaniantrasya l

Vedavyaso bhagavan rsih i anustup cchandah i tasam gitanamkvacin nanacchandarasi I evaniprakarlni cchandamsi I vis-

varupo visnuh paramatma bhagavan sViinan-narayano

devata i asocyfin anvasocas tvam prajhavadaras ca bhasasa

iti bijani I sarvadharmman parityajya mam ekam saranam

vrajeti saktih I urddhvamulam adhassakham asvattham

prahur avyayam iti kilakam I sribhagavatsamaradhanartthe

jape viniyogah i etc.

The text begins (f. 2):—Dhrtarastra uvaca I dharmma-

ksetre kuruksetre samaveta yuyutsavah i etc.

F. 5b:— visrjya sasaran capam sokasamvignamanasah n

sokasamvignamanasa iti II iti on tat sad iti mahabharate

satasahasrikayam samhitayam vaiyasikyam bhlsmaparvani

srlbhagavadgitasupanisatsu parabrahmavidyayam yogasastre

srikrsnarjjunasamvade arjjunavisadayogo nama prathamo-

ddhyayah II

It ends:— iti on tat sat sribhagavatgitasupanisatsu

parabrahmavidyayam yogasastre srikrsnarjjunasamvade

sakalavedasastrapuranasamgrahamoksayogo namastadaso-

ddhyayah n srikrsnaya parabrahmane namo namah n srl-

vasudevarpanam astu I

41.

Whish No. 40.

Size: 10|-XlI in., 190 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.

Material: 1'alm leaves.

Date of MS: An entry by Mr. "Whish, found on the last page,

is dated 'Calicut 1826'. The MS. may be about 50 or even 100 years

older.

Character: Grantha.

-s* 48 k~

The Subodhinl, a Commentary on the BhcujavadgJta, by

Srldharasvamin, in 18 Adhyayas.

It begins:—vande krsnarjunau virau naranarayanav

ubbau I dharttarastrakulonmattagajarohanavallabhau I sara-

ttbyam arjunasyajau kurvan gltamrtan dadau i lokatrayopa-

karaya tasmai krsnatmane namab I . . . srimadhavani prana-

myatba devam visvesam adarat I tatbhaktiyantritah kurve

gltavyakhyam subodbinim I etc.

Adhyaya I ends on f. 9, A. II on f. 27 b, A. Ill on

f. 40 b, A. IV on f. 54, A. V on f. 63 b, A. VI on f. 74,

A. VII on f. 82, A. VIII on f. 90, A. IX on f. 97b,

A. X on f. 106, A. XI on f. 120 b, A. XII on f. 126,

A. XIII on f. 137, A. XIV on f. 144, A. XV on f. 151,

A. XVI on f. 157 b, A. XVII on f. 165 b, A. XVIIIon f. 190.

It ends:— &n-Paramanandapadabjaraja£ndharinadlmna |

Srldbarasvamina prokta gitatika subodhinl n iti sribhaga-

vatgitatlkayam subodhinyam Srldharasvami-krtayam para-

martthanirnayo nama astadasoddhyayah n srikrsnaya

paramatmane namah n svapragalbhyabalad vilokya bhaga-

vatgitan tadantargatan tatvam prepsur upaiti kim guru-

krpaviyusadrstim vina, I asya svahjalina rahasyajaladheraditsur antarmmaninavarttesu na kin nimajjati janas sat-

karnadharam vina n harih om etc.

42.

Whish No. 41.

Size: 9|xli in., (3) + 87 + (3) leaves. 7 or 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 1825. The MS. may be

about 50 years older.

Character-: Grantha.

The Demmahatmya from the Suryasavarnika-Manvantaraof the Markandeya-Purana, in 23 Adhyayas, preceded bythe Argalastotra ,

and KiLakastotra. The edition byL. Poley (Berlin 1831), and the Bombay editions of 1862

(Sake 1784) & 1864 (Sake 1786) contain only 13 Adhyayas.

~» 49 K~

It begins:—

nyasani avahanan caiva namany argalaklla-

kam i hrdayafi ca dalan caiva ddbyanam kavacam eva

ca i mahatmyafi ca japen nityani astamyaii ca viSesatahi

sarvasaubhagyam apnoti[m] dehante ca labhet gatini i

om i padayor varabhyo namah i nitarabe narasimhyainamah I etc.

F. 5b:— iti sridevimahfitmye argalastotram samaptam n

F. 7:— iti sridevinialiatmye kllakastotram samaptani n

athatas sampravaksyfmii vistarena yathatatbani I candikrdir-

dayara gubyam srunusvaikagraniauasab1

1 hram brim bibi (?)

ai brim srim klim jaya jaya camundike tridasamaku-

takoti samgliattacaranaravinde savitrl gayatri sarasvatl

mabrdiikrtabarine bhairavarupadluirini prakatitadamstro-

gravadane gbore ghoranayane jvalajvalasabasraparivrte, etc.

Tbe first Adbyaya ends on f. 30.

F.72:— eva[m]n devya varam labdhva Suratbab ksatriya-

[rjrsabbab i suryyaj janma samasadya savarnir bhavita

manub n iti srimarkandeyapurane suryyasavarnike manvan-

tare devlmabatmye suratbavaisyavarapradanan nania tra-

yoda^oddbyayab ii

Tbe 16 thAdbyaya ends on f. 78b. Ff. 79—87 are also

foliated separately by letters, viz. ka, kba, etc.

End:—i£anakoneksamksetrapalayanamab I astadalababye

devyas tad daksinantam gamganapataye namab I parnpara-

magurubbyo namab i pamparamagurupadukabbyo namah i

damvatukabbairavaya namab I dumdurgayai namab I pantipu-

jayet H iti srimarkandeyapurane suryyasavarnike manvantare

devlmabatmye paimtipujarabasyan nama trayovim^o (panca-

vimso, pr. m.) ddbyayab n srimabadevyai namahi srlgurubhyo

namah i sivaya namah i harih om n

43.

Whish No. 42.

Size: 11jX2 in.; (3) -f. 97 -j- (4) leaves, about 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

i These MSS. generally read srunu- for spin.-.

-5* 50 h$-

Date: A.n entry by Mr. Whish is dated 1825. The MS. may be

about 50 years older.

Scribe: Ananta Narayana.Character : Grantha.

(1)

The Kularnava(tantra) ,in 17 Ullasas (ff. 1—95). See

Aufrecht-Oxford p. 90 seqq. (No. 147); Ind. Off. IV, p. 879;

Mitra, Notices, I pp. 138 (No. 258), 160 (No. 290).

It begins :— gurubhyo namah (i) upasrutinani anyesain upa-

srutir iyani sada I srun(ut)am sarvaviranam caranam smaranammmania I gurum ganapatim durgam ksetresam sivam arca-

(read acyu?)tam I brahmanam girijam laksmlm vanim vande

vibhutaye I anadyayakhiladyayamayine gatamaline I arupaya

svarupayasivaya guruve namah I devyan(sic)vaca I on namodevadevesa pancakrtyavidhayaka I sarvajna bhaktisulabha ^a-

ranagatavatsala (read°la) i mulesa paramesana karunamrta-

varidhe|asare ghorasanisare sarve [da]du(li)khamaliniasali|eic.

F. 17:— iti srlkularnave urddhvamnayamaliatmye triti-

yollasah H

F. 27:— iti ^nkularnavamahatmye rahasye sarvamgamo-ttame kuladivyadikathanam pancamollasali n

The 7 th Ullasa ends on f. 37, the 8 th U. on f. 44b,

the 9 th U. on f. 51, the 10 th U. on f. 56, the 11th U. on

f. 61b, the 12 th U. on f. 67b, the 13 th U. on f. 72b, the

14th U. on f. 78, the 15a U. on f. 84b, the 16 th U. on

f. 89 b.

It ends (f. 95):— iti £rlmatkularnave niaharahasye sarva-

gamottanie moksapade kulavivahaprasanisan nama sapta-

dasollasah ii

(2)

The Mantraksaramala, in 16 stanzas (ff. 95 b—98 b).

It begins:—

kallolo(lla)sitamrtabdhilaharimaddhyevirajan-

manidvlpe kalpakavatikaparivrte kadambavatojvale ratna-

stambhasahasranirmmitasabhamaddhye vimanottame cinta-

ratnavinirmmite janani te simhasanam bhavaye ii 1 il

It ends:— srimantraksaranialaya girisutSm yah pujayeccetasa sandhyasu prativasaram suniyatam tasyani malas-

^ 51 *<~

yacirat cittambhoruhamandape girisuta nrttani vidhatte sada

vanlvaktrasaroruhe jaladhijagehe jaganmamgalam n 16 II

srlmahatripurasundaryyai namah I karakrtam aparadkaniksantuin arhanti santah I samkarasya caritakatharasah

candra&ekharagunanikirttanam nilakantha tava padaseca-nam sambkavantu mama janma(ni) janmani I idam pustakam

guruvanujha Anauta - Narayana - likhitam I srigurubhyo

namalii harih om subham astu n

Whish No. 43.

Size: lOixll in., (1) + 38 + (2) + 11 + (1) leaves, 8 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: An entry by Mr. Whish is dated 'Calicut 1825'. The MS.is probably not much older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Visnupadddikesdntastuti by Saitliara, with a Com-

mentary, called SukhdbodJiinl. Printed, with a different

commentary, in the Kavyamala, Part II, pp. 1—20.

It begins:— harih I nabhinalikalolambabhamgivanitapah-

phalam I kudumbikalasambhodheh kanyaya(h) kalaye mahah i

alikalocanatopad alikam rataye dadat i vipralambkam pura-

strinam pusnat tejo bhajamahe I giripathodhipathojasada-

nanandadhoranih i padam kurve namasyanam umalaksmi-

sarasvatih I bhagavatpadapadadikesastutya madhusrutai

vyakhya vitanyate ranrya namnasau sukhabodhinl ii ilia

khalu sakalajagadanugrahaya svecchakrtavigrahaparigrahfih

paramakarunikagraganyah sarvajhasikhamanayah sri-

Samkarabkagavatpujyapadah srimadvaipayanapranitabrah-

masiitravyakhyanarupasrimat- bhasyakaranena mumuksu

jijnasyaii jagaj janmadikaranam sakalopanisatgamyam

saccidanandadvayam pratyagabkinnam visnvilkhyam brahma

nmkhyadhikaribhyah karatalabadaravat sphutam pradar-

6ya mandadhikarinam anujighrksaya nirvisesani param4*

~5H 52 H^-

brahina saksat karttum anisvarah ye mandas tenukampyante

savisesanirupanair iti nyayena tasyaiva paratatvasya saka-

lasrutismrtipuranavacanais suddhasatvopahitatvena satvika-

sevyatvena cavagatasya samkhacakrasarnganandakakau-

modaklrupapancayudhalamkrtasya garudavabanasya sesa-

sayinab srlmahalaksmiblmmidevisametasya kaustnbhasri-

vatsamuktabharanaklrltakatakamgadadisarvabbaranabhiisi-

tasya sakalalokatisayalusaundaryyasimnab niratisayadayasu-

dbasamudrasya sakalajagadraksanadiksitasya sribhagavato

nrirayanasya padadikesastutin tadupasanarupam sakrt pa-

thamatrena sakalapurusarttbasandohinim dvipaiicasat^lokat-

mikam karttum arabhante II tatradau varnyate samkbo blm-

jagrevastbito bareh I nilasailasikbarudbacandrabimbasriyam

vaban n laksmibbarttur blmjagre krtavasati sitam yasya

riipam visalani, etc.

It ends:—pararnanandam atmasvarupam pravisati tatraiva

liyate brahmanandasvarui^enavatistbata iti siddham 11 iti

srimatparamabamsaparivrajakacaryya-sri-Govinda-bbagavat-

pujyapadasisya-sri-Samkara-bhagavatpadakrta-srivisnupada-

dikesaparyyantastute(r) vyakhya sanigrbita samapta 11 barib i

om i

(2)

Tbe Uttaragltd, a kind of appendix to tbe Bbagavadgita,in three Adbyayas. See A. Holtzmann, Das Mababbarata II,

165 seq.

It begins:— krsnaya vasudevaya jiianamudraya yogine I

natbaya rukminisaya namo vedantavedine I Arjuna uvaca|

yad ekam niskalam brabma vyomatltan niranjanam I apra-

tarkyam anirdesyam vinasotpattivarjitam i etc.

F. 4:— om tat sad iti srlma[t]duttaragitasupanisatsu

parabrabmavidyayam yogasastre srikrsnarjunasainvade a-

dvaitavasan nama pratbamoddbyayab II

F. 8:— iti STimaduttaragitasupanisatsu . . . dvitlyo-

ddhyayah II

It ends:— sarvacintavinirmmuktan niscintam acalam

bbavet i on tat sad iti &ribhagavatgltasupanisatsu para-

brabmavidyayam yogasastre srikrsnarjunasamvade advaita-

-jh 53 k<-

vasan naina tritlyoddhyayah n srilq-snarpanam astu Sriguru-

bhyo namah I sVidaksinamurttaye namah n

45.

Whish No. 45.

Size: 10x2^ in., 36 + (1) leaves, 11 or 12 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: An entry by Mr. Whish at the end of the MS. is dated

'Calicut 1825.' The MS. is probably not much older.

Character: Grantha.

The JRatirdhasya, a treatise on Kaniasastra, in 10 Pa-

ricchedas, by Kokkolia who composed it for Vaidyadatta,See Burnell, Tanjore, p. 58 seq., & Ind. Off. Ill, p. 362.

Burnell has Vainyadatta, Eggeling Vainyadatta, for Vai-

dyadatta.

It begins:—

yenakari prasabham acirad arddhanarisvara-

tvam dagdhenapi tripnrajayino jyotisa caksusena i indor

mmitram sa jayati mudan dhania vamapracaro devas sriman

bhavarasajnsan daivatam cittajanma I parijanapade bhrmga-

srenlpikah patuvandino himakarasitacchatrain mattadvipo

malayanilah i krsatanudhaniirvalli lilakataksasaravali mana-

sijamahavlrasyoccair jayanti jagajjitah II 2 I Kokkokanamnakavina krtoyam srl-Vaidyadattasya kutuhalena I vilokyatamkamakalasu dhlraih pradipakalpo vacasani nigumbhah i etc.

It ends:— iti kaksapntasarasamgrahah n iti ratirahasye

yogadhikaro nama dasamah paricchedah n ^ubham astu ii

4G.

Whish No. 46.

Size: 9iX2t? in., 51 leaves, 12 or 13 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: An entry by Mr. "Whish at the end of the MS. is dated

'Calicut 1825'; the MS. may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The Suryasatakd, by Mayura, with a Commentary by

Anvayamukha.

~3H 54 r<~

It begins:—janibharatlbhakumbhotbhavam iva dadhatas

sandrasindurarenum raktas sikta ivaughair udayagiritatl-

dhatudharadravasya I etc.

The Commentary begins:—jambharater indrasya ibhasya

gajasyairavatasya pragdigasrita(na)m adhipatyasanniddhya-

sambhavad eva muktih kumbhayor udbbava udbhutir bhuma

yasya tarn, etc.

After verse 100 follow the text and commentary of the

verse, slokalokasya bhutyai satam iti racita sri-Mayurena

bhaktya, etc. It ends:—om I sivaya namah 11 suryyasataka-

slokavyakhyanagrantham sampurnam harih om n srigurubhyo

namah II om sadatisrastusandhyasu (?) vidhivisnupuraribhih i

upasyo ya svarupena tarn adityam aham bhaje I tatra-

bhavan Mayuro nama mahakavir antahkaranadisarva-

vayanirvrtisiddhaye sarvajanopakaraya ca hiranyagarbha-

pramukhasarvakarmmanyopasya(sya)yajurupanisadupapadi-

tanijopasanasaddhyasadhanasya pratyaksabrahmanas suryya-

mandalantarvarttino bhagavata adityasya stutim slokasatena

pranitavan i tasya stuter vivaranam balasukhabodhanaya-

nvayamukhena kriyate ll om snryyaya namah II

47.

Whish !NTo. 48.

Size: 9fxl| in., (1) + 137 + (1) leaves, from 10 to 12 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Karttikamahatmya, from the Paclma-Purana,

in

30 Adhyayas (ff. 1—49).

It begins:— Sutah I sriyah patim athamantrya gate de-

varsisattame I harsotphullanana Satya madhavam punarabravlt I Satyovaca I etc.

It ends:— ye manavah karttikamasi bhaktya snanah ca

dipan haripujanah ca i danam vratam brahmanabhojanadi

->• 55 h$~

kurvanti te svargakutumbina syuh n iti ^rlpatme purane

karttikainfihatmye trimsoddhyayah II siikrsnaya namahI

yadrsam pustake drstva tadrsam likhitam maya I abaddham

va subaddham va mama doso na vidyate 11

(2)

The Vaisakhamahatmya, from the Skanda-Purdna, in

30 Adhyayas (ff. 51—137, also separately foliated from 1—88).

It begins:—avighnam astu I rsayah I skande purane

bkavata vaisakhasya ca vaibhavam I asmakam kathitam

purvam ^rutan casmabhir eva ca I tat bhiiyas srotukama-

nam vistarad vaktum arhasi I Sutali I pura brahmamga-

bhutena, etc.

It ends:— rsin amantrya tan sarvan Sutah pauraniko-

ttamah i taih pujitah paran tustah kailasam pratyagat

punah n iti srimatskande purane vaisakhamahatmye trimso-

ddhyayah n £rigurubhyo namah II harih om n

48.

Whish No. 49.

Size: 9fx If in., (1) + 32 + 26 + (1) leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: End of 18th r beginning of 19 th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(1)

Rules and prayers for the worship of Rudra (ff. 1—32).Mr. Whish gives the title

i

Rudra-nydsam\ but probablyit should be 'PahcahgarudranyascC. The Mantras belongto the Black Yajurveda. Cf. Stein-Jammu, p. 16: pahca-

ngarudranam nyasapurvako japahomarcanavidhih.

It begins:—om athatah pahcamgarudranam nyasapur-

vakam japahomrircanabhisekavidhim vyakhyasyamah I yate rudra iti sikhayam i ya te rudra siva tanur aghorapa-

pakasini i taya nas tanuva santamayil girisantabhi cakasihi|

asmin mahaty arnava iti ^irasi I asmin mahaty arnaventa-

rikse bhava adhii tesam sahasrayojaneva dhanvani tanmasi

|

-> 56 k-

sahasraniti lalate I sahasrani lalate I sahasrani sahasraso

ye rudra adhi bhuniyam i tesam sahasrayojaneva dhanvani

tanmasi i etc. See Taitt. Sarnh. TV, 5, 1, 1; 11, 1.

F. 26:— evamrupinain eva ddhyatva dvijas samyak tato

devayajanam arabhet n athato rudrasnanarcanabhisekavi-

dhini vyakhyasyarnah i adidevatirttke snatva i udetya sucib

prayato brahniacan suklavasa tasya daksinapratyakdesetanmukliam sthitva atmani devata sthapayet h

P. 31b:— acaryyaya daksinara ga dadyat i dasa gas sain-

vatsarah I svarnabbaraiiabhusitali | rsabban cadblkarah|

a-vamedbapbalam apnoti I ity aha bkagavan Bodhayanali.il

subham astu srigurubbyo namah I asya srirudraddbyaya-

prasnamaharaantrasya i Agliora rsib i anustup cchandah I

samkarsanamurttisvarupo yosav adityas sa ekarudrah

paramapuruso devatai agnikratub caramayani istakayara

satarudriye viniyogah I etc.

It ends or breaks off Cf. 32b):— kuksis saptasaraudrani

bbujagirisikharam saptapatrdapadam vedam vaktram sadani-

gam daiadisi vadanani divyalimgaiii namarai i om gananantTa i It seems to be incomplete.

An Itihdsa or a legend of King Vrsadarvi, with an

enumeration of the great benefits, temporal and spiritual.

to be reaped by him who reads this legend (ff. 1—10;.

It begins:—Vrsadarvikulani havi§(?) Sibikulam babhuva

|

tasyayam itihasah kulavidya babhuva itad yo ha smai-

mam Cread smemam?; adhiteIsa ha sma raja bhavati I sa

kincit prapyantarhitah i sobravit i yo mam itihasam gra-

hayet i parasmai dadyam iti i tato brahmanah i samyogam

sayyayujet (?) 1 :: tarn adityat puruso bhaskaravarno niskram-

ya i sa enam grahayan cakara i tarn aprcchat kositi i va vi-si-

darvir iti i tasmad ya imam itihasam adhite I adityalokosya

kamacaro bhavati I tasmad ya imam itihasam upanito

manavako grhnlyat i grhitvatha brahmanan cchravayet I

medhavi bhavet i varsa^atan ca jivet n 2 n

F. 2b:— atho khalv ahuli I vedasammitoyam itihasah i

dharmmafi carati nadharmmam i satyam vadati nanrtam I

~x 57 Hg-

dlrgham pasyati mS hrasvam pararu pasyati infiparani Irco

ha yo veda sa veda devan yajiiitisi yo veda sa veda yajnarn |

saniani yo veda sa veda sarvam i yo inanasain veda

la brahma u 8 n

The greater part of what now follows reads almost like

a Smrti. and treats of the duties of Brahmanas, more

especially of Sraddhas.

On f. 9 the story is told of king Vrsadarvi who grant>

a certain Brahmana one of the following boons: a cow

that constantly yields milk, a sheep which is con-tantly

shorn (? avir mmejasram viluhyate I for viliiyate ?), a

millstone which is constantly grinding, a carriage which

drives over all the seas, a pair of earrings with gem-the colour of the sun. The Brahmana asks his wife, and she

-: -Take the sheep"; then he asks his son who tells him

to take the carriage, then his daughter who wants him

to take the earrings, finally his female slave who tells him

to take the mill-stone.—while he himself fancies the cow.

Kinc; Vrsadarvi dves lhm all the live gifts. Then it con-

tinues:— tad idain itihasah brahmadityapui'ogaya ; puro-

gah ka>yapaya kasyapo bharadvajaya : bharadvajo bahu-

bhh-

anagamaya |tatah pracyavananam dhanapater dvijah I

brahmanakule jatismaro bhavati saptajanmakrtat papan

nmcyate dyas (?) tu parvabhih |dine dine gayatule bha-

ranyam gayapaficakeIt ends i. 10 . te dve dhanam aryyanam mantra-

caiva vratani ca i mantras ca va vratani ca namo namah

on namah Vrsadarvi namo namah suparnosi garutman

trivrt te siro gayatrah caksu stoma atma sama te tanur va-

madevyam brhadrathantare paksau yajhayajhiyam puccham

chandamsy amgani dhisniyas sapha yajuiiisi nama . supar-

nosi garutman divam gaccha suvah pata harih om 30

itihasam samapta srigurave namah snsarasvatyai namah

sriramacandrasvamine namah subham astu I

(3)

The Somotpatti (ffi 11. 12.. a kind of Parisi^ta. The

same work in the Bodleian MS. Walker 144. n. 203—2

~$* 58 h$~

(where it forms part of an Asvalayana-Mantrasamhita).

The Sania-veda Parisista of the same title in the Bodleian

MS. Wilson 466, ff. 11—13 (see also Weber, Indische

Studien, vol. I, p. 59; other MSS. in Weber-Berlin 1, p. 78,

Mitra, Notices, vol. IV, p. 160, No. 1589, & Peterson IV,

p. 8, No. 120), though beginning differently, seems to be

the same.

It begins (f. 11):— om somotpatti I rsaya ucuh | kautu-

halasamutpanna devata rsibhis saha I samsayam paripr-

cchanti vyasam dharmmartthakovidam I katham va ksiyate

somah ksino va vrddhate (read vardhate) katham i imam

prasnam mahabhaga bruhi sarvam asesatah I srl-Vedavyasa

uvaca i etc.

It ends (f. 12 b):—

yas ca raja dvijatinam tasmai soma-

tmane namah I somotpatti sampurnam adityatinavagraha-

devatabhyo namah srigurubhyo namah i

(4)

The Vedapadastava, a Stotra devoted to the worship

of Siva (ff. 13—26).It begins (f. 13):

— om vande mahesvaram sambhum

vighnesam sanmukham gurum I ganesan nandimukhyams

ca sivabhaktan mahamunin | umapatyam (sic) umajanim umah

comasahodaram Iumananandaram patniam vidhim vayam

upasmahe I . . . pupdarikapuradhlSam pundarikajinambaram I

pundarikarucim vande pundarikaksasevitam I pundarlka-

puram prapya jaimunir (sic) mmunisattamah i kin cakara

mahayogl Suta no vaktum arhasi I Suta uvaca I bhagavan

jaiminir dhiman pundarikapure pura i etc.

It ends (f. 25):-traivarnikesv in[n]atamo ya[y] enam nityam

kadacit pathatisabhaktitah n 124 xn padam vapy arddhapa-

dam va slokam slokarddham eva va i yas tu va ciyate

nityam sivalokam sa gacchati I vedas sivas sivo vedo veda-

ddhyayi sadSsivah I tasmat sarvaprayatnena vedaddhya-

yinam arcayet i krpasamudram sumukhan trinetram jata-

dharam parvativamabhagam I sadasivam rudram anantaru-

1 It ought to be 114, as verse 111 is wrongly numbered 121.

^> 59 k~

pam sivacidambaresam hydi bhavayami i sivaci[ni]dambaram

iti bruyat sakrjjananavarjitara I muktighantamanipadain

nioksani eva samasnute i ayan danakalasiihrndanapatrain

(f. 26:) bbavan natba data tvad anyan na yace I bhavat-

bbaktim eva sthiran debi mabyam krpasila sambho krta-

rttbosya tasmat I harih om vedapadastavani sanipurnam

subham astu srlmabadevyai naniah.

49.

Whish No. 50.

Size: IOjXIt in., 36 + 45 leaves, from 8 to 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18 *h or 19th cent.?

Character : Grantha.

(a)

The Banga-Mahdimya, or Srlrauga-Malwtmya of the

Bralnnanda-Purana, in 10 Adbyayas. (Ff. 36.)

It begins:— sri-Narada uvaca n devadeva virupaksa

srutam sarvani mayadbuna I trailoky&ntargatam vrttan

tvanmukhambbojanissrtam I tatba punyani tlrtthani punyany

ayatanani ca I gaiigadyas saritas sarva itibasas ca Samkara I

kaveryyas tn prasamgena tasyas tire tvaya pura i prastutam

ramgam ity uktam visnor ayatanani mabat[

I ] tasyabani

srotum iccbami vistarena mahesvara I mabatmyam agbana-

saya punyasya ca vivarddbaye (read °vrddbaye) |etc.

It ends:— patban ^rnvan likban bibbran ranigamaba-

tmyam uttamarn imuktas subhasubbe yata

1 tad visnob

paramam padam I! iti sri-brabmandapurane mabesvara-

naradasamvade srlramgamabatmye srinavatlrttbaprabbava-

varnanan nama dasamoddbyayab 11 sriramgarajaya para-

brabmane namah n

(b)

Tbe KiisalavoixiWiyana from tbe Asvamedhifaqxirran of

the Jaimini-Bharata, or tbe Mahabharata by Jaimini, in

i One MS. reads muktvasubham subham yati (Prof. Aufrecht).

~>* 60 hS-

12 Adhyayas. (Ff. 45.) These are Adhyayas 25—36 in

the lithographed edition of the Jaimini-Bharata, Asvame-

dhika (Bombay 1863, Sake 1785), ff. 53b— 70. See also

Weber-Berlin 1, p. 115; Aufrecht-Oxford, p. 4b.

It begins:—Janamejaya uvaca I citram uktam maha-

bhaga yad rainakusayor bhrsam I tad vaktum arhasi tvain

hi srotmn kautuhalam hi meiJaiminih i srunu rajan

mahabaho ramasya caritam mahat I vistarena yatha sarvam

vadatas tan nisamaya I ramas tarn ravanam hatva kum-

bhakarnam mahabalam I etc.

Fol. 2:— iti srlmahabharate asvamedhikaparvani kusala-

voprikhyFine prathamoddhyayah II

It ends:— iti srljaiminibharate asvamedhikaparvani ku&a-

lavopakhyane dvadasoddhyayah ll srlramacandraya paragu-

rave namah ll srlgurubhyo namah n subham astu n harih om n

50.

AVhish No. 51.

Size: 14f X if in., (4) -f- 155 + (8) leaves, 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves. Painted boards.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish dated 'Calicut 1826'. The Dhatu

or Dhatr year (see the colophons) preceding 1826 is A. D. 1816/17, but

the MS. was probably written A. D. 1756/57.

Scribe: Vehkata Subrahmaiiya, the son of ISesadri. See above

Nos. 15, 27 & 39.

Character: Grantha.

The Mahabliarata, Parvans xiv-xviii, viz.

The Asvamedhika Parvan, ff. 1 — 97,

the Asramavasika „ „ 98 —136,

the Mausala „ „ 136 —145 b,

the Mahaprasthanika „ „ 146 —149 b,

the Svargarohanika „ „ 149 b—155 b.

The Asvamedhika Parvan begins:— krtodakan tu rajanam

dhrtarastram yudhisthirah I puraskrtya mahabahur uttatara-

kulendriyah i uttlryya ca mahabaho baspavyakulalocanah |

papata tire gamgaya vyadhaviddha iva dvipah I etc.

It ends (f. 97):— evam etat tadavrttan tasya yajhe

mahatmanah i pasyatah capi nas tatra nakulontarhitas

tada ii iti sriman-mahabliarate satasahasrikayam samhitayamiisvamedhike parvany astasaptatitanioddhyayah II snkr-n.i ya

namah ll om subham astu visargabindvaksarasrmgapadaln-

nam maya yal likhitani pramadat I tat ksantum arhanti

dayfilavalas santas sada hastakrtaparadham n harih om n

vatse dhatav avagvartmany atlia varsarttubhasvati i sravaiie

masy acchapakse pancamyam tvastrabhe titliaui vasare

vaniputrasya likhitani pustakan tv idam I asvamedhikaparvantu mud a Se§adrisununa 11 harih om subham astu om 11 sri-

gurucaranaravindabhyan namah 11

The Asramavasika Parvan begins (f. 98):—Janameja-

yahirajyani prapya naravyaghrah pitrpaitamaham mahat I

katham asan maharaje dhrtarastre mahatmani i sa hi raja

hatamatyo hataputro nirasrayah i katham aslt gataisvaryyo

gandharl ca ya^asvinl i etc.

It ends (f. 134b):—yudhisthiras tu nrpatir nnatiprlta-

manas tada I dharayam asa tad rajyam nihatajhatibandha-

vah ll(f. 135:) iti srlmahabharate satasahasrikayam samhi-

tayam asramavasike parvani satcatvarimsoddhyayah n sri-

krsnaya namah ll om ll dhatunamani hi hayanepy avagvar-

tmasannihitalokacaksusi i masi karkatakanamni paksake

syamale jalajaputravasare I atrasvinibhe likhitan ca parvam

Sesatmajenasramavasikan diva I hastadrutenaiva viramitah

jana alokya (alaksya in the repetition) santas sahitum

samarhatha ll hiranyavapuse namah n om asramavasikam

purnam ll subham astu. The whole colophon from iti sri-

mahabharate to samarhatha is repeated on f. 136.

The Mausala Parvan begins (f. 136):—om sattrimsesv

atha samprapte varse kauravanandana i dadarsa viparltani

nimittani yudhisthirah I etc.

It ends (f. 145 b):—

pravisya ca purim viras samasadya

yudhisthiram I acasta tad yathavrttam vrsnyandhakajanam

prati ll iti srlmahabharate satasahasrikayam samhitayammausale parvani navamoddhyayah ll mausalaparvam sama-

ptam ll dhatau samayam khalu daksinayane varsarttune

sravanike ca masi i pakse dasamyam asucau tithav udau

candre krtantapriyavasare hi |mausalam parvam etad dhi

~$* 62 *<-

likhitam Vyasasamkrtani Iinuda Vemkatapadayuk-Subrah-

inanyavipascita 11 harih om etc.

The Mahaprasthanika Parvan begins (f. 146):— harih

om i Janamejayah | evam vrsnyandhakakule srutva niaulasam

(sic) ahavam i pandavah kim akurvanta tatha krsne divam-

gate i etc.

It ends (f. 149 b):—

yatra sa brhatl syama buddhisatva-

samanvita I draupadi yositani srestha yatra caiva suta

mama ii srimahabharate satasahasrikayam samhitayam maha-

prasthanike parvani trtlyoddhyayah n srikrsnaya namah II

harih om I mahaprasthanikam samaptam ii samvatsare

dhatunamni prayate daksinayane i rtau pravrsi mase tu

sravane sarvatarake i ekadasyan tithau varepy atrilocana-

sambhuvah I mahaprasthanikam parvam samaptam Sesasu-

nuna n harih om n

The Svargarohanika Parvan begins (f. 149 b):—Janame-

jayah i svargam trivistapam prapya mama purvapitamahah i

pandava dharttarastras ca kani sthanani bhejire I etc.

It ends (f. 155b):—

sravayed yas tu varnams trin krtva

brahmanam agratah i sarvapapavisuddhatma sucis tatgata-

manasah I iha klrttim mahat prapya bhogavan sukham

asnute i Vyasaprasadena puna svargalokam sa gacchati I etad

viditva sarvan tu vedavedartthavit bhavet I pujaniyas ca

satatam mananiyo bhavedvijah n iti srlmanmahabharate

satasahasrikayam samhitayam svargarohanike parvani pan-

camoddhyayah n svargarohanikain samaptam n srikrsnaya

namah n . . . om dhatau vatsenuttare tu srtau varsasv rtau

tatah I sravane masi paksecche dvadasyam bhediteh kila|

dayadasyavaner vare likhitam pustakan tv adah I svargaro-

hanikam parvam Vyasena racitam ^ubham i idam Vemkada-

padayuk-Subrahmanyavipascita ii harih om ii srikrsnaya

namah ii £r!gurubhyo namah n om ii

51.

Whish No. 52.

Size: 12f X2h in., (1) + 70 + (2) leaves, 12 or 13 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

~$* G3 hs~

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 'Calicut 1826'. The MS.

may have been written about 50 years before that.

Character: Grantha.

The Tulakavenmahatmya, from the Agneya-Purana, in

30 Adhyayas.

For other copies of this work, see Nos. 131 and 186.

It begins:— dharnimavarniina ca rajarsir nniculapura-

vallabhahi bhuyah papraccha tan natva dalbhyam bhaga-

vatottainani I bhagavan praninas sarve kenopayena sampa-dah (read sarvada?) i bhavanti putran samprapya sukhina.s

cirajivinah i katham syat jDapanirharah srise bhaktih kathambhavet I etc. See No. 186.

F. 2b:— iti sriniad -figneyapurane tulakaverlmahatmye

prathamoddhyayah II

F. 31b:— iti srimad-agneyapurane suryyasavarnike man-vantare devltulakaverimahatmye caturddasoddhyayah n

It ends:— iti prasannanananlraja muda te Saunakadya

munayo mumuksavah i hares caritrasravanotsavotsuka gan-

dhaksatadyaili punar apy apujayan n iti srmiad-agneyapu-rane tulakaverlmahatmye dharmmasaravivecane trimso-

ddhyayah n kaveryyai namah II harih om n

52.

Whish No. 53.

Size: 12|xlg- in., (1)+ 168 leaves, 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated: 'Tellicherry 1826'. The

MS. may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The ftfahcibharata, Parvan IV: the Virataparvan ,in

76 Adhyayas.

It begins:—

srlkrsnaya namah I Janamejayah I katham

viratanagare mama purvapitamahah I ajhatavasam u[k]sita

duryyodhanabhayarditali I pativrata mahabhaga satatam

satyavadini I draupadl va katham brahmann ajnata duhkhi-

tavasat i etc.

-5*4 64 H$-

It ends:— tan niabots[y]avasanikasam brstapustajanavr-tam i nagaram niatsyarajasya susubbe bbaratarsabbaih i

Janamejayali I vrtte vivabe hrstatnia yad uvaca yudliiathi-

rah i tat sarvani katbayasveha krtavanto yad uttaram n

om iti sfimahabharate satasabasrikayani samhitayani vai-

yasikyam srivirataparvani abhimanyuvivabo nania satsapta-

titamoddbyayab 11 oni n etat parvasu vistlrnam sarvasampat-

padan nrnani i srnvatam sarvapapagbnam anavrstivina-

sakam i asmin parvani yo marttya sraddbabbaktisaman-

vitab i srinoti (sic) slokam ekam va sa yati paramairi gatim I

tasya mitrani varddbante grbaksetradisarapadab i ayubkirttir balan tejas sambbavanti dine dine i asmin parvani

rajendra patbite brabmavadina i tani piljayet suvaktaram

vastrabbusadibbir ddbanaib i tasmin prasanne bbagavanmukundab arttarttibanta purusottamas ca I sarve ca deva

rsisiddbasamgbais tusta bhavisyanti narendrakale I bbarata-

ddbyayanat punyad api padam adbiyatab I Sraddadbanasya

puyante sarvapapany asesatah n barib om n srikrsnayanamab 11 subbam astu srigurubbyo namab u

53.

Whish No. 54.

Size: 17|x2 rV in., (1) + 498 + (1) leaves, from 11 to 14 lines ona page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 'Tellicherry 1826'. The MS.

may be about a hundred years older.

Character: Grantha.

Tbe Rdmayana, by ValmJld, Kandas i-vi.

Balakanda, ff. 1— 47

Ayodbyakanda, ff. 47—148

Aranyakanda, ff. 149—207

Kiskindbakanda, ff. 208—277

Sundarakanda, ff. 278—341

Yuddbakanda, ff. 342—498.

It begins:—

abbipsitarttbasiddbyarttbani pujite yas surair

api I sarvavigbnasmide (°bbide?) tasmai ganadbipataye

-* 65 :<~

namah i kujantam ramarameti madhuram madhuraksaram I

aruhya kavitasakham vande Yalmikikokilam i Valmlker

mmunisimhasya kavitavanacarinah I snivan ramakatha-

nadam ko na yati param gatira i. . . yah karnanjali-

samputair ahar alias sainmyak pibaty adarad Valmlker

vadanaravindagalitam ramayanakhyam raadhu I janmavya-

dhijaravipattimaranair atyantasopadravam samsaram sa

vihaya gacchati puman visnoh padam sasvatam i namostu

ramaya salaksmanaya devyai ca tasyai janakatmajayai I

namostu rudrendrayamanilebhya(h) namas ca candrarkama-

rutganebhyah I tadupagatasamasasandhiyogam samama-

dhuropanatartthavakyabaddham i raghuvaracaritam muni-

pranltam dasasirasas ca vadhan nisamayaddhvam i on

tapasvaddhyayaniratam tapasvi vagvidam varam i naradam

paripapraccha Valmikir mmunipuingavani I etc.

The Balakanda has 77 Sargas. It ends (f. 47):—

tayasa rajarsisuto hi kamaya sameyivan uttamarajakannyaya |

atlva rarnas susubhetikamaya hari sriya visnur ivamaresva-

rah ii iti srlmatbrdakande saptasaptati(tama)s sargah ii iti srl-

madramayane adikavye balakanrlam samaptani ll harih om n

The Ayodhyakanda has 120 Sargas. It ends (f. 148 b):—

itiva taih pranja[na]libhis tapasvibhir dvijaih krtah svastya-

yanah paran tapah i vanam sabharyyah pravivesa raghavassalaksmimanis (read °laksmanas) suryya ivabhramandalah n

ity arse srimadramayane adikavye srl(nia)d-Yrilmiklye ca-

tnrvimsatisahasrikaya(m) samhitayam srimadayoddhy(rik)a-

nde ekavimsacchatatanias sargah ll srlramaya namah n

gurubhyo namah ii subham astu ii ayoddhyakandam sama-

ptam ll sriramacandrasvamine namah n daksinamiirttisvamine

namah ll sivaya namah ll

The Aranyakanda has 75 Sargas. It ends (f. 207):—

kramena gatva sa vilokayan vanam I dadarsa pampamsubhadarsakananam anekananavidhapuspasamkulam n ity

arse Srimadramayane adikavye sri-Yalmikiye caturvimsa-

tisahasrikayarn samhitayam srlmad-aranyakande pahcasa-

ptatitamas sargah ii aranyakandam samaptam ll harih om n

The Kiskindhakanda has 68 Sargas. It ends (f. 277b):— sa

vegavan vegasamahitatma haripravlrah paravirahanta I

5

~$* 66 f<~

punas saniadhaya mahanubhavo jagama lamkam manasa

manasvl II iti . . . sVlmatkiskindhakande astasastitamas sar-

gah II srlramaya namah II kiskindhakandas samaptah I

harih om n 11

The Sundarakanda has 65 Sargas. It ends (f. 341b):—tato maya vilkbhir adinabhaksini sivabhir istabhir abhipra-

sadita I jagama santin tava maithilatmaja tavapi sokena

tatkapi pidita II iti srimat-sundarakande pahcasastas sargah n

srlramaya para(bra)hmane namah II harih om etc.

Ff. 316—322 are placed in the wrong order.

The Yuddhakanda has 131 Sargas. It ends (f. 498b):—ayusyam arogyakaram yasasyam saubhratrkam buddhikaram

subhan cai srotavyam etan niyamena satbhir akhyanam

ayuskaram rddhikamaih I evam etat puravrttam akhyanambhadram astu vah I pravyrdiarata visrabdham balam visnoh

pravarddhatam | devas ca sarve tusyanti grahas tacchra-

vanat tatha ramayanasya sravane tusyanti pitaras tatha

bhaktyaramasya ye cemam samhitam munina krtam I yelikhanti ca nara(s) tesam ca vasas trivistape II arse srimad-

ramayane adikavye Valmiklye srlmadyuddhakande ekatri-

msaduttarasatatamas sargah n srlramaya saparivarayanamah ii ramam ramanujam sitam gatani bharatanujam

sugrlvam vayusunufi. ca pranamami punahpunah n balakande

dvisahasram i sasiti(r) dvisatl tatha I slokanfim atha sarga-

nam saptasaptatir irita I slokas catussahasrani paksadhika-caturddasi I ayoddhyakandagas sargas satam ekonavimsatir

dvisahasram saptasatisloka dvatrimsata saha i aranyakande

sargas tu pancasaptatir Irita I dvisahasram satcchatani

sloka vimsatir eva ca I kiskindhakand(ag)as sarga(s) saptasa-stir itirita i trsahasran ca sat caiva slokas sundarakandagah I

sarganam astasastis tu samkhyata paramarsiiia I yuddha-kande tu padyanam dasona satsahasrika i ekatrimsacchata-

mitas sarga api ca klrttitah I trsahasram sate dve ca

catustrimsat tathaiva ca I sloka uttarakandasthas sarga(h)

pafm)ktyuttaram ^atam i bindudurllipi etc.

The following table shows the number of Sargas in each

Kanda, (1) according to our MS., (2) according to the

Bodleian MS. Sansk. 1). 28 (which is also a Grantha MS.),

-$n 67 Kr-

and (3) according to the recension called C in Prof.

Jacobi's concordance (Das Ramayana. Geschichte und

Inhalt nebst Concordanz der gedrnckten Recensionen,

Bonn 1893, pp. 220 seqq.):

Kanda

-» 68 K~

sarvo devatanam nikayas sa bhavatu brdaye me devadevo

mahesah I praelnavyahrtinam ayanam anusaran devadevasyasambhor ajnamatravalambi nijavibudhajanair Irito raina-

bhadram I santosan netum icchur visayam apanayamstatra tatra sphurantam i kurve sarvarttbasaram vivaranam

ucitan caruramayanasya n idani adau anusandheyani I visnoh

karnrmani pasyateti srutya srotavyam puranam iti smrtya

cavagatasya sravanavidher addhyayanavidber iva i tatra-

tyasabdagrabanatadartthavagatipurvakena tatpratipadita-

nityanaimittikasadliaranadharmmanusthaneiiaistabhavanamarttba iti I atonustheyarttbaprakasakatvat puranasya prati-

sargam anustbeyorttbab prakasamyab i tatra prathamasar-

gena acaryyavan puruso vedeti srutyanu^arena svavagatopyarttbab guruna gunavatopadista eva prayuktab adrstan

janayati I pustenapi guruna yavadarttbam apunali pra-

snavisayam vaktavyam ity arttbadvayam prakasyate I tapaiti

i tapasi anasanadirupe babirantabkaranaikagratape ca

svaddbyaye svavede ca niratam i etc.

It ends (I, 83):—karnrmana ravanavadbantena I maha-

teti[ti] sarvalokepsitatamatvad iti bbavab i ata evaba sa-

caracaram iti.

(2)

The Adliyatma-Ramayana, a portion of the Brahmanda-

Purana, in 6 Kandas. The printed editions generallyadd one Sarga (adbyatmaramayananiabatmya-sarga) at tbe

beginning, and an Uttarakanda at tbe end. Tbese are

not found in our MS.

It begins:—yah prtbvlbbaracaranaya divijais sanrpra-

rttbitas cinruayah i sanjatab prtbivitale ragbukule maya-

manusyovyayab iniscakram bataraksasab punar agat brab-

niatvam adyam param klrttini papaharam vidbaya jagatamtan janakisain bbaje n visvotbbavastbitilayadisu betuni ekam

mayasrayam vigatamayam acintya^aktim I anandasandram

amalan nijabodbarupam sltripatim viditatatvam abamnnamami i patbanti ye nityarn ananyacetasas srnvanti ca-

ddbyatmikasamjnita(m) subbam i ramayanam sarvapuranasa-mmatan nirddbutapapa barim eva yanti te I addbyatmara-

H3H 69 K~

mayanam eva nityam pathed yad ichet bhavabandhamo-

ksam i gavam sahasrayutakotidanaphalam labhed ya Srnuyat

sa nityam I kailasagre kail acid, etc.

F. 4:—iti srimad-addhyatmaramayane unianiahesvarasam-

vade balakande sriramahrdayan nama prathanias sargali II

The Balakanda (in 7 Sargas) ends on f. 17 b, the Ayo-

dhyakanda (in 9 Sargas, containing 700 slokas, as stated

at the end) on f. 45 b, the Aranyakanda (in 10 Sargas,

cont. 500 slokas) on f. 67 b, the Kiskindhakanda (in 9 Sargas,

cont. 555 slokas) on f. 92, the Sundarakanda (in 5 Sargas,

cont. 300 slokas) on f. 106, the Yuddhakanda ends on

f. 160b. as follows:—

alo(lyakhiladeva(read °veda)rasim asakrd yat tarakam

bralima tat ramo visnur aham samurttim iti yo vijnaya bhute-

svarah I uddhrtyakhilasarasaipgraham idam samksepatah

prasphutam i siiramasya nigudhatatvam amalam praha

priyayai bhavah I iti srlmad-addhyatmaramayane umamahe-

^varasaravade yuddhakande sodasas sargali n kande yuddhe-

ddhyatmake sarga navasapta nllakarnoktah isarddhaika-

dasasataslokannsanikhyaya ynktah i jayati raghuvainsatila-

kah kansalyanandavarddhano ramah i dasavadananidha(na)-

karl dasarathih i pundarikaksah n harih oni subham astu

sriguriibhyo namah n srisainbasivaya namah n

The scribe adds:—Udayamurttikumaran . . . (folloAV two

or three words in Tamil, which I cannot make out.)

(3)

(The Manimanjari) a Commentary on Kedara's Vrttaratna-

hira, by the Purohita Ndrdyana, a son of Nrsimhayajvan.

The text of the Vrttaratnakara is given in full, the com-

mentary consists in brief remarks only. It is incomplete,

breaking off in the middle of the third Adhyaya.See No. 170.

It begins:—namo namo ganesaya namas te sivasunave I

nirvighnam kuru devesa namami tvam ganadhipa I svetani-

bhodhisthitan devani suddhaspliatikavigrahani I vagvibhuti-

pradam saksad vande gandharvakandharam I Nrsimhayaj-

vanah putro Narayanapurohitah i vrttaratnakaravyakhyam

vyakaroti yatbamati I sukbasantanasiddbyarttbam naumi

brabniaccyutarccitam i gaurlvinayakopetam sanikaram loka-

samkaram i vedarttha^aivasastrajno Bbattako 1

bbudvijotta-

mah i tasya putrosti Kedaras sivapadarccane ratab i tene-

dam kriyate cbanclo laksyalaksanasamyutam ;vrttaratna-

karan nama balanam sukbasiddbaye i Pimgaladibbir Sca-

ryyair yyad uktara laukikam dvidba i matravarnnavibbagenacbandas tad iba kathyate i etc. After tbe text of &lokas I,

1— 7 tbere follows(f. lb):

—vya I tararaksi mo gata sayo

modaterab praklrttitab I sabate sastu sa yati to vrnoti

rkarakabi bba sidati canas cokto vabatiti gana sinrtab I

bbumyambvagniinarudvyomasuryyacandradyud eva tah u

jiieyas sarvadiinaddliyanta guravotra catuskalah I etc. Tben

follows text of I, 8— 18, t'ben again a sbort commentary.Tben text of I, 19—22. Tben (f. 2b):

— vrttaratnakare

prathamoddbyayah II F. 4:— dvitiyoddbyayah n om uktayamcbandasi

i gu srlb i etc.

It ends (f. 7):—

saliny ukta mtau tagau gobdbilokaib I

2

caturbbis saptabhis ca varnair yyatib I nilam kese nirgunam

maddbyabbage durgban netre nirmmalam gandabimbe t

pinan tu gam sronivaksojabbare krsne lllasalinln naumi

laksmim i

Whish No. 56.

Size: 17^->;2|- in., 65 leaves, from 13 to 15 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 'Tellicherry 1826.' The

MS. may be about 80 or 100 years older.

Chara cter : Grantha.

Tbe Utiara-Ramayana, or UttaraTiand,a of tbe Bamd-

yana, by Valmiki, in 110 Sargas.

i The editions have Pavyeka or Pabbeka as the name of Kedara's

father.

2 III, 34 in Borooah's edition. (A Comprehensive Grammar of

the Sanskrit Language, by Anundoram Borooah, vol. X: Prosody.)

-^ 71 K-

It begins:—

praptarajyasya ramasya raksasanam vadhe

krte i ajagmur mmunayas tatra raghavaiu pratinanditum I

kausikotha yavakrlto narebbyas ca vana eva ca i kanvo

medhatitheh putrah purvasyan disi cfisritah i dattatreyotha

bhagavan naraucih prarnucis tatha i atreyaputro dharmma-

tma rsis sarasvatah prabhuh I etc.

It ends:—idam akhyanam ayusyam Jpathan ramayanannarah

i saputrapautro lokesmin pretya svarge mahlyate I

ayoddhyapi purl ramya sunya varsaganan babun i rsabham

prapya rajanara ni[va]vasam upayasyanti i etad akhyanam

ayusyam sabbavisyara sabottaram | krtavan pracetasab

(sabodarab pr. m.) putrah sa tat brahmapy anvamanyata n

ity arse srlmadramayane adikavye Yalniikive srimaduttarara-

mayane dasadbikasatatamas sargab n harih om I subbani

astu i . . . sltalaksmanabharatasatrughnahanumatsametasri-ramacandrasvamine namab 11 . . . rulnaksisundaresvarasva-

niine namab II . . . sakalalokanatbakayai namab i harih om II

56.

Whish No. 57.

Size: 12^x2 in., (1) + 192 + (2) leaves, 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 'Tellicherry 1826.' The

MS. may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The Upadesagranthavivamna, a Commentary on (the

metrical part of) &ahkara'slJpadesasahasri, by (Bodhanidhi ?)

a pupil of Yidyddhaman. See Burnell, Tanjore, p. 90.

Ind. Off. IV, p. 731. Hall, p. 99. See above No. 24(b).

It begins:—visnum pancatmakam vande bhaktyastada-

sabbedaya | samgavargonavimsatya bhaktair nnavabbir

asritam i on namab on nama srigurubbyab II on namas

sivaya H caitanyam sarvagam sarvam sarvabbutagubasayam I

yat sarvavisayatltan tasmai sarvavide namab i cetanam

eva caitanyam jnaptisvarupam sarvaga(m) sva vidya kalpita-

dikkalakasadi sarvam vyapnotiti sarvagam sarvagam ity

-3* 72 k~

ukte paramartthatas sarvan tat gamyam astiti asamka mabhud ity aha I sarvam iti, etc.

It ends:— . . . janmanasaprakaranasya padartthavivara-nam krtan devatagurubhaktipreritena maya n iti saptadasa-sloka yatlndrasrimukkotgatah i vipratagurubhaktena mayabrahmatmabodhakah

i upasya sraddhaya srlinad-Vidya-dhamamunes ciram

| srlmatpadambujan tasya prasadanna svabuddhitah

i yena me nikhilad vedad akrsya manaatmani | sthapitan munimukkyena yavajjivan namami tarn n

yatbbasyasagarajaynktimanin prakirnan prapyadkuna kati-

payan kavayo bhavanti i tasmai naruo janamanobjadiva-

karaya krtsnagamartthanidhanaya yatlsvaraya 11 iti srlmad-

Vidyadbamasisyena Bodhanidhina T sraddkabhaktimatra-

preritena krtam upadesagrantliivivaranam samaptam n yat-

padakamalasamgan nirvanam praptavan akam i sarvantara-

tmapujyams tan pranamami garlyasah n . . . Subham astu I

om II

94.

Whish Nos. 58 (1) & 58 (2).

Size: 12|x2 in., two vols, of (2) + 200 + (2) and (2) + 196(i. e.

201 to 396) + (1) leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 'Tellicherry 1827.' TheMS. is probably about 50 years older.

Chara cter : Grantha .

The SariraMmimmnsabJiasyd, or the Commentary on

Badarayana's Veddnta-Sutras, by Sankara, in 4 Adhyayas.Including the text of the Sutras.

It begins:— yusmadasmatpratyayagocarayor visayavi-

sayinos tamahprakasavadviruddhasvabhavayor itaretarabha-

vanupapattau. etc.

The first Adhyaya ends f. 127b:—iti sai'lrakamimamsa-

bhasye Sainkarabhagavatpildakrtau prathamasyaddhyayasyacaturtthah padah II samaptas* caddhyayah n

Proper name of the author?

-3* 73 k~

Vol. I ends (f. 200b) at the end of II, 3, 5 (BibL hid.

edition p. 612).

The 2 ndAdhyaya ends on f. 242, the 3 rd

Adhyaya on

f. 355 b, the 4 th A. on f. 396 b.

It ends:— anavrttis sabdad anavrttis sabdad iti sutrabhva-

sas sastraparisamapti(n) dyotayati II iti srlmatparamahaiii-

saparivrajakacaryya-GovindabhagavatpuJ37

apadasisyasya srl-

mac-Chamkarabhagavatah k ptau snmaccharlrakamlniamsa-

bhasye caturtthasyaddhyayasya caturtthah padah " sama-

pta^ caddhyayah i: srlgnrnbhyo namah ll brahmanandani

paramasukhadani kevalam jhanamnrttim visvatitam gagana-sadr^ani tatvam asyadilaksyam i ekan nityam vimalani

acalam sarvadhlsaksibhutam bhavatitan trigunarahitam

satgurun tan namami ll vedantasutrabhasyam samaptam n

harih om I

58.

Whish No. 59.

Size: 14x2 in., (2) + 215 + (I) leaves, 10 or 11 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 'Tellicherry 1827.' The

MS. may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The Upadesagranthavivarana,1 a Commentary on the

Pancadasi (ascribed to Sayana), by Ramakrsna, a pupil

of BhwaMlrtha, and Vidyaranya.

These fifteen chapters on Vedanta Philosophy are given

in the foliowing order:

1. Citradipa (Tatparyabodhinl).2. Trptidipa.

3. Kutasthadlpa.4. Dhyanadipa.5. Natakadipa.(>. Tattvaviveka (Padadipika).

1 Aufrecht CC. p. 314 gives the title T<itparyahodhini, which is

only the title of the commentary on the Citradipa.

~$H 74 K~

7. Pahcabhutaviveka (Tatparyadipika).

8. Pahcakosaviveka.

9. Dvaitaviveka (Padayojana).

10. Mahavakyaviveka.11— 15. Brahmananda in five Adhyayas.The two lithographed editions (Bombay 1863, Sake 1785,

& Bombay 1878, Sake 1800) begin with the Tattvaviveka.

See also Ind. Off. IVr , p. 745.

It begins :— natva sri - Bharatitlrttha -Vidyaranyammn-

svarau I kriyate citradipasya vyakhya tatparyyabodhim n

cikirsitasya granthasya nispratyuhaparipuranaya parama-tmaniti padena istadevatanusandhanalaksanamamgalam

acarann asya granthasya vedantaprakaranatvat tadiyair eva

visayadibhis tadvattasiddhim manasi nidhayaddhyaropa-

pavadabhyan nisprapancam prapahcyata iti nyayam anu-

srtya paramatmany aropitasya jagata sthitiprakaram sa-

drstantam pratijanite etc.

F. 30b: — iti srimatparamahamsaparivrajakacaryyasri-

Bhriratitirttha-Yidyaranyamuni^ricaranasisyena Bamakrs-

nakhyavidusa viracita tatparyyabodhinmamika citradipavya-

khya samapta II on tat sat n

J\ 69 b:— iti srimatparamahamsaparivrajakacaryyasrl-

Bharatitirttha - Vidyaranyamunivaryyakimkarena Rama-

krsnakhyavidusa viracita trptidipayyakhya samapta II

p. 79 D:— iti . . . Ramakrsnakhyavidusa viracita kutasthadl-

pavyakhya samapta 11

F. 98 b:—iti ... ddhyanadrpasya vyakhya samapta II

P. 102 b:— iti ... §rtoatakadlpavyakhya samapta n

F. 119:—iti . . . tatvavivekasya padadlpika samapta ll

F. 133b:—iti . . . paiicabhutavivekasya tatparyyadlpika

samEpta ll harih om n

F. 143 b:— iti . . . pahcakosavivekavyakhya samapta ll

F. 151b:—iti . . . dvaitavivekasya padayojana samapta u

F. 153:—iti . . . mahavakyavivekavyakhya samapta n

harih om ll natva sri-Bharatitlrttha-yidyaranyamunisvaraii I

branmanandabhidham grantham vyakurve bodhasiddhaye I etc.

F. 176b:—brahmanande yoganando nama prathamoddhya-

yah o

-5* 75 h$-

F. 193 b:— iti brahmanande atmanando nama dvitiyo-

ddhyayah ii

F. 208b:—iti brahmanande advaitanando nama trtiyo-

ddhyayah n

F. 212 b:—iti brahmanande vidyanando nama caturttho-

ddhyayah u

It ends (f. 215):— iti brahmanande visayanando nama

pancamoddhyayah n iti srlparamahamsaparivrajakacaryya-

sn-Bharatltirttha-Vidy&ranyamunivaryyakimkarei.ia sri-Ra-

makrsnakhyavidusa viracitam upadesagranthavivaranam

samaptam II harih om etc.

59.

Whish No. 60.

Size: 10^-x l| in., (2) + 40 + (1) + 43 + 2 + (2) leaves, 8 or 9 linea

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1828.' The MS.

may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

Injuries: The MS. is slightly damaged by insects in a few places.

(1)

The Suryasiddhdnta, in 14 Adhyayas. (Ff. 40.)

It begins:— subhani astu i acintyapy uktarupaya nir-

gunaya gnnatmane i samastajagadadharamurttaye brah-

mane namah I alpavasiste tu krte mayo nama mahasurah I

rahasyam paramam punyam jijnasujnanam uttamami 2 i

It ends:—sarvebhyah pradadau pritah grahanan caritam

mahat I atyadbhutatamam loke rahasya(m) brahmasammi-

tam[ vedasya nimmilam (read nirmalam) caksuh jfiatva sa-

ksad vivasvatah Ividitvaitad asesena param brahmadhiga-

cchati i iti suryyasiddhante manadhikaro nama caturdaso-

ddhya(yah i)harih om

i subham astu gurubhyo namah ii

(2)

The Astddhydyif or eight chapters of grammatical Sutras,

by Paniiii (Ff. 43.)

^h 76 k~

It begins :—

yenaksarasaniainnaya* *

dhigaraya mahesva-

rat i krtsnam vyakaranam proktan tasmai Paninaye namah i

vena dhauta girah purnsam vimalais £abdavarim**masvas

cajnanajam bhinnan tasmai Paninaye namah I vakyakaramYararucim bhasyakaram Patafijalim Paninim sutrakarafi

ca pranatosmi munitrayam I vanlm Paninim acaryyam

Katyayanamunin tatha i krtanjalir nnamasyami bhagavan-tam Patanjilim (sic) I yogena cittasya padena vacam malam

sarlrasya vaidyakena I yopakarot tarn pravaram muninam

Patanjalim pranjalir anatosmi I ajnanatimirandhasya jna-

nanjanasalakaya I caksur unmilitam yena tasmai srigurave

namah ii a i un I etc.

It ends:—nodattasvaritodayam agargyaka^yapagalavanam |

a ai hrasvasyaivatra grahanam isyate i astamasyaddhyayasya

caturtthah padah i addhyayas ca samaptah I astaddhyayl

sampurna I sundaresvarasyastaddhyayi Iharih om i sivam astu

gurave namah i sivayai namah I govinda i

(3)

The Visnubkujanga, a Stotra in 18 stanzas. In Burnell,

Tanjore, p. 201b, and Taylor I, p. 356 (see also p. 103) it

is ascribed to Sankara.

It begins:— cidamsam vibhun nirmmalan nirvikalpan

nirahan nirakaram omkaragamyam i gunatitam avyaktamekan turiyam parabrahma yam veda tasmai namas te 1 1 i

visuddham sivam santam adyantasunyam jagajjlvanam

jyotiranandarupam i adigdesakalam vipatcchedanlyam triyl-

vakta (read traylvaktram?) yam veda tasmai namas

te i 2 i

It ends:— mukhe mandahasan nakhe candrahasam kare

crtrucakram suresabhivandyam i bhujamge sayanam bhaje

ramganathani harer anyadaivan na manye na manye 1 17 i

bhujamgaprayatam pathed yas tu bhaktya samadhaya citte

Miavantam murare i sa moham vihayasu ynsmatprasadat

sama^ritya yogam vrajaty acyutatvani |vi.

-s* 77 K-

60.

Whish Xo. 61.

Size: lOjXls in., (1) + 96 + (1) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably end of 18th r beginning of 19*h century.

Character: Grantba.

The Sivatattvasudlianidhi from the Sanafkumdrasamhita

of the Shandq-Purana, in 20 Adhyayas.

It begins:—yam pranamya surendradya bhavanti su-

khasalinah i sarvavighnopasantyarttham tarn vande Sam-

karatmajam i sri-Siitah Isivam hari(m) vidhataram tatpatnis

tatsutan gurun i natva samastapraytuha^antaye mamgalaya

caivaksye srnuddhvam sarvajnah Sivatatvasudhanidhim I etc.

F. 4:— ity adipurane Sanatkumarasamhitayam Sivata-

tvasudhanidhau prathamoddhyayah ll

F. 6:— iti skande purane Sanatkumarasamhitayam siva-

tatvasudhanidhau dvitiyoddhyayah n

F. 41b:— iti srlskande sivatatvasudhanidhau samsaradu-

sanan nama ekadasoddhyayah ll

F. 73b:— iti srisivatatvasudhanidhau sivabhiksatanaka-

thanan nama sodasoddhyayah u

It ends:— iti srlskande mahapurane Sanatkumarasamhi-

tayam sivatatvasudhanidhau sakaladdkyayasaramahimanu-

varnnanan nama vimsoddhyayah II srlgurave namo namah ll

srimahatripurasundaryyai na(ma)h ii harih om subhani astu.

61.

Whish No. 62.

Size: 14x2 in., two volumes (witb one continuous foliation from

1 to 306), 154 + (1) + (1) + 152 + (1) leaves, 10 or 11 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Wbisb dated 'Tellicherry 1827'. Tbe MSS.

may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantba

~$h 78 f«-

The Mahabharata, Parvan III: The Vanaparvan, or

Aranyaparvan, in 300 Adhyayas. The beginning (III,

1— 32, 45) is missing, and the Nalopakhyana (III, 53—78)

is omitted (see below). The MS. is full of clerical mis-

takes. 1

Vol. I begins at the end of III, 32, 45:—mayor api |

anyesam karmmani phalam asmakam api va punah i vipra-karsena buddhyeta katham karmma yathaphalam i

F. 25 b:— ity aranyaparvani nalopakhyane ekonapahcaso-

ddhyayah n (End of III, 52 in the Bombay and Calcutta

editions.) srlkrsnaya namah H brhadasvah iasid raja nalo

nania vlrasenasuto ball i upapanna(read °nno) gunair istai

rupavan asvakovidahi vidvan danapatir daksah sada slla-

puraskrtah i atisthan manujendranam murddhni devaj^atir

yyatha | uparyyupari sarvesam aditya iva tejasa I brahmanyoTedavic churo nisadhesu mahipatih i upari anyapustakeasti i etat n Janamejayah i bhagavan kamyakaprapte gameprapitamahah (sic) I kini akurvanta partthas te tarn rte

savyasacinam l etc., i. e. the beginning of the Tlrthayatra-

Parvan, or III, 79 in our MS. = III. 80 in the editions.

The first volume ends (f. 154b) at the beginning of

III, 183 (= III, 182 in the editions).

Vol. II, f. 216: End of the Markandeyasamasyaparvan,III, 222 (== III, 231 in the editions).

F. 277: The Savitryupakhyana begins, III, 281 (=111,292 in the editions).

It ends: — na capy adharmmena suhrdviyojane para-svahare i^aradaramarsane I akayabhave ca rame manassada nrnam sadakhyanaparah ca srnvatam n (This is the

end of III, 313 in the editions.) ity arse srimanmahabha-

rate satasahasrikayam samhitayam Vaiyyasikyam srimada-

ranyaparvani dharmmavarapradanan nama trimsacchatata-

moddhyayah n iti aranyaparvas samaptah I

1 See H. Luders, Zur Sage von Rsyasriiga, in the 'Xachrichten

der K. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Gottingen. Phil.-hist. Kl.

1901. Heft 1', pp. 5 seqq., where an extract from this MS. is given.

62.

Whish No. 03.

Size: 17xly in., (1) -f 91 -f (1) leaves, from 7 to 10 lines ona page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1827". The MS.may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha, two different hands.

Injuries: Ff. 38, 39, 79, 81 damaged by insects.

A Commentary on Vdlmiki's Rdmdyana, by RdmdnujaAcdrya, including the Aranya-Kdnda, the Kiskindhd-

Kdnda, and Sargas 1—3 of the Sundara-K<li«J<(.

It begins: — atha pitrvakyaparipalanaya dandakan pra-

vistasya vrttam vistarena vaktum upakramate I pravisyeti I

atmavan I dhrtimani maharanyapravese nissamka iti

yavat I etc.

The Aranyakanda ends (f. 40):— iti Ranianu(ja)caryya-

viracite aranyakandavyakhyane pahcasaptatitamas sargah ll

harih om aranyakandam. vyakhyasamaptam II

The Kiskindha-Kanda begins (f. 41):— sa tarn iti kha-

radisamhrirena sa prasiddhapaurusah tarn iti ramaniyataya

prasiddham saumitrisahito gatva patmadidarssanena slta-

netrasmaranajasokatisayena ksubdhasarvendriyas san vila-

lapa i etc.

It ends (f. 80):— iti Eamanujacaryyaviracite kiskindha-

kandavyakhyane saptasastitamas sargah ll

Then the Sundara-Kanda begins:— atha sundarakamle

vvakhyeyani vyakhyayante I piirvasmin sarge manasa gama-nam krtani ity uktam idanim kayenapi gamanam karttum

aicchad ity aha I tata ity adina atra gantum iti padamaddhyaharyyam i etc.

The MS. breaks off at the beginning of the fourth

Sarga:— iti tritlyyas sargah n advareneti gramani va

nagaram vapi pattanam avarasya hi i visesat samayesa umyana carena visan nrpa I ity uktaprakarena advfirena

pravistavan I pravisyeti pravisva pravestum upakrammya

sa^yam padam cakre agrata iti sokaprayfinakale ca grha-

pravese vivaha.

~>; 80 K~

63.

Whish No. 64.

Size: lOsXlg- in., (2) + 55 -f- 50 leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably beginning of 19*11 cent.

Character: Grantha.

(1) -

The Vdkyasudhatika, a Commentary on the Drgdrsya-viveka or Vdkyasudha (of Sankara Acdrya), by Brahma-nanda Bharati, a pupil of Ananda Bharati (ff. 55). Cf.

Ind. Off. IV, p. 739; Mitra, Notices, III, p. 226 seq.

Margin of f. 1:— drkdr&yavivekam I harih om I

It begins:— karanam khadijagatam aranarttham anaga-sam I varanananam atmanam advayam samupasmahe |

abhisicya krpavarsair atmastham yah karoti mamiturn

sarvasaksinam vande Ramanandamunisvarami yatkataksa-

sudhasindhau majjata punyapapakatah(read °papatah?) I

maya jhanamanir llabdhas tarn Anandagurum bhaje i natva

sri-Bharatitirttha-Vidyaranyamunisvarau i maya vakyasu-dhatlka yathamati viracyate I na khyatilabhapujeccha tlka-

karanakaranam i na vidvattabalam vatra muktir eva hi

karanam I praripsitasya granthasyavighnena parisamapta-

pravicayagamanabhyam visistacaraparipalanaya, etc.

It ends:— atah evam moksasastrasyapi saphalyam syad

ity ayam evasya prakaranasya samastavedantasastrasya ca

tasmat sarvam anavadyam n iti srimatparamahamsaparivra-

jakacaryya - srimad -Ananda - Bharatlmunivaryyasisya - Brah-

mananda - Bharatlmuniviracitavakyasudhatika samapta II

harih H om ii

(2)

A fragment, described by Mr. AVhish as "the 30 th

chapter of the Atharvana rahasyam of the Vishnu-

Dharmmam" (ff. 1—14).

Margin of f. 1:— atharvanam harih om I

It begins:— bhagavan praninas sarve visarogadyupadra-

vaih i dustagraliopaghatais ca sarvakalam upadravaih i

~>4 8] H$-

ahicaraka(read abhicarika)krtyais ca sparsarogais ca

il;ininaih i sada sampidyamanas tu tisthanti raunisattama I etc.

It ends (f. 14):— marddaya mardaya maraya maraya

sosaya sosaya dahaya dahaya mahogragrahan samharasamhara yaksagrahan pretagrahan piSacagrahan samharasamhara bhanjaya bhanjaya avesaya avesaya ak§aya

aksaya hram hrlm hrum krom sarvamamgalini svaha n

(3)

The Anandasagarastava by Nilakantha Diksita^ in

107 stanzas (ff. 15—26b). Printed in the Kavyamala,Part XI (1895), pp. 76—94.

Margin of f. 15:— sagarastavam.

It begins (f. 15):—

vijnapanarhaviralavasaranavaptya

mandodyame mayi davlyasi visvaniatuhI avyajabhntakaruna-

pavanapaviddh.iny anta smaramy aliam ;ipaingataramgi-tani ii 1 ii

It ends (f. 26 b):— iti srl-Nilakantha-Dlksitaviracitoyam

anandasagarastavas sainaptah ii subliam astu ii gurubhyonamab II

(4)

The Advaitamakaranda, by Laksmidha/ra Kavi, in

27 verses (ft'. 27—28). See Ind. Off. IV, p. 751, Mitra,

Notices, II, p. 105.

Margin of f. 27:— advaitani.

It begins (f. 27):— aham asmi sada bhami kadacin

naham apriyah I brahmaivaham atas siddhas sa(c)cidananda-laksanah

11 ii

It ends (f. 28b):—Laksmidharakaves suktib saradam-

bhojasambhrtah i advaitamakarandoyani vidvatbhrragair

nniplyatam il advaitamakarandam samaptam n

(5)

The Lalitdstavaratna, 209 Arya verses in praise of the

goddess Parvatl. Mr. Whish says: "209 couplets in praise

of Devi. This is a much admired Hymn in the Aryyametre." Printed in Kavyamala, Part X, 1894, pp. 1— 18.

6

~5* 82 K~

Margin of f. 29:— Aryyadvisati.

It begins (f. 29):— vande gajendravadanam varnSmkaru-

dhavallabhaslistam I kumkumaparagasonam kuvalayinrja-

rakorakapidam n etc.

It ends (f. 48):—madhurasmitam madarunanayanam

1

mmatamgalmmbhavaksojam icandravatainsinin tvam savi-

dhe pasyanti snkrtinah kecit I 209 I lalitaya stavaratnam

lalitapadabhih pranitam aryyabhih i anudinam avanau

pathatam phalani vaktuni pragalbbate saiva II srimaharaja-

rajesvaryyai namah n etc.

(6)

The Hastamalakaprakarana, in 14 verses (ff. 49—50).See Aufrecht, CC. p. 765, s. v. Hastamalakastotra. In

the Stotraratnakara (Bombay, Nirnayasagara Press, 1883),

pp. 205—207, it is ascribed to Satikara.

Margin of f. 49: — hastamalakaprakaranam.

It begins (f. 49):— kas tvam siso kasya sutah kva jatah

kin nama te tvam kuta Sgatosi i etad vada tvam tava car-

bhakatvam matprltaye prltivivarddhanosi n 1 1

It ends (f. 50):— upadhau yatha bhedata sanmanlnan

tatha bhedata buddhibhedesu tepi i yatha candrikanan jale

cahcalatvam tatha caiicalatvan tavapiha visno n 14 n hasta-

malakaprakaranam samaptaip ii harih i om i subham astu ii

64.

Whish No. 65.

Size: 12^X2 in., (2) + 74 + (2) leaves, from 10 to 12 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1827 November 7'.

The MS. may be about 50 years older.

Character : Grantha.

The MahabMrata: the Pauloma-Parvan (in 8 Adhyayas),and the Astika-Parvan (in 40 Adhyayas), i. e. Adhyayas1—59 of the Adi-Parvan.

1 No. 115 (12) reads adaruna°

~3^ 83 k~

This MS. has been fully described, and extracts have been

given from it in my articles 'On the >South-rndi:in Recension

of the Mahabharata', Indian Antiquary, vol. XXVI I, Is'.ts.

pp. 69—81, 92—104, 122—133.

65

Whisb No. 66.

Size: 8| X 1] in., (1) + 66 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 7th Xov. lKiT'.

The MS. may be about 50 years older.

< 'Iiaracter : Grrantha.

The Vakyavrttiprakdsikd , a Commentary on Sanhara's

Vakyavrtti, by Visvesvara Pandita, pupil of Madhava

Prajna. See Ind. Off. IV, p. 738 (No. 2302); Mitra,Notices VIII, p. 287 (No. 2847).

It begins:—

srutismrtipuranfinam alayam karunfilayam |

namami bhagavatpadasamkaram lokasamkaram I parama-

krpanidhis^imac-Chamkaracaryyabhagavatpadas tapatraya-

santaptanam aparinutajananadisamsaraddhva&amaparipidi-ta ii.im atmajnanasisiramadhurajalakamksinain vidurasHrira-

kamimamsajalasayagamanasamartthanam vakyavrttisamjna-

kopadesaprakaranaprapaparikalpanenantassitalatani vigata-

klesatafi capSdayan tatradau prakarana&ravane pravrttanamadhikarinam avighnena brahmatadatmyapratipattisiddhaye

prakaranapratipadyadvitiyabodhasmaranapurvakam nania-

skarasyavaSyakarttavyatan dyotayan svayan namaskurntr

sa rgasthitipralayahetum, etc.

It ends: — brahmavitbhyah paran nasti na bhutan na

bhavisyatiti ii i(ti) srlmanmahayogi-Madhava-Prajnagurupra-

sadasaditaparimitanandajnanasvarupa-Vi^ve^varapanditavi-racita vakyavrttipraka&ka samapta n harih om ii brahmahametan mayi bhati vi&vam §rl-Madhava-Prajnaguroh prasadal

sa(so?)nvarttha-Visvesyarapanditakhyas tasyamghripatmara

pranatosmi oityani n svasvade&akulacaradyagraho lokava-

sana I pathertthabodhenusthane vyasanain gastravasana I

~x 84 hs~

ayurarogyalavanyadyakamksa dehavasana i jivanmuktiviro-

dhinyas sarva viksepakrtvatah II harih om n

66.

Whish No. 67.

Size: 8fxlf in., 73 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry, November 7th 1827."

The MS. may be about 50 years older.

Character : Grantha.

The MahdndtaJcasuktisudhdnidhi by Immadl Devardya,

i. e., probably, King Devardya II. of Vijayanagara. See

Hultzsch I, pp. x, 43, 83; II, p. 41.

It begins:—

jato vamse raghunam inunivaravacanat ta-

takan tadayitva krtva punyam ahalyam trutitaharadhanur

inmaithilivallabliobhut i prapyayoddhyam niyogat pitur

atavim agad vltasitostavali baddhabdhir ddhvastalamko

il.ilitadasamukbas sitaya rajyam apa n 1 n asty arabhodbara-

cumbisaudhasikharasYeninisannamgana gltakarnanatatpara-

mbaracaraprastuyamanapraja l suryyasyanvayajanminam

ksitibhujam sadharanam raandiram laksmya dhama param

lalataracana bhumer ayoddhya purl ii 2 n

F. 15: — srlmadrajadhirajaparamesvarasrlmad- Amma-

di(sic)maharajaviracite mahanatakasuktisudhanidhau bala-

kandas samaptah n

F. 17 b:— srlmad . . . srimad-Ammadi(sic)devamaharaja-

viracite . . . dvitiyakandas samaptah n

F. 31b:—srlmad . . . snmad-Immadidevarayaviracite . . .

trtlyakandas samaptah n

F. 36b:—srlmad . . . srlmad- Immadidevamaharaja . . .

caturtthakanclas samaptah H

F. 44:—srlmad . . . srimmadidevamaharaya . . . paiica-

makandas samaptah H

It ends (f. 73 b):— srutva ramacaritram atbhutataram ko

vismayan nesyate jnatva caiva virincina tribhuvanatranaya

yonirmmatab asrotrapranipastanoT ccd ahisvamina nirddhute

! Five syllables (^ ww—) wanting.

~£h 85 f$-

-ii.isi kva bhuh kva girayah kvaiteti santaya kalj i L99I

sriman Immadidevarayanrpati svarllokaka(l)lolinlkallola-

pratimallasuktivibhavo vidvajjanaSlaghitah i Sriman sasilui-

varei.iyakai.MJavisay.iiiyasian ma liana fakaslokan varnapada-

kramojvalataran rman (read sriman?) akarsit prabhuh200 i §rimadrajadhirajaparame^vara-sn(ma)d-Immadi(lev;i-

maharajaviracite mahanatakasnktisndlianidliau yuddhaka-ndas samaptah 11 sngurubhyo nauio namah 11 harih om I

07.

Whish No. 68.

Size: 12? X 1-f in., (2) + 111 pages, 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Bate: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character : Grantha.

(Rdnidnujit's) Commentary on Valmiki's Mamayana, the

Yuddha-Kdrda in 131 Sargas.

It begins:— atha srimadyuddhakandavyakhyanam pra-

kramate I tatra prathame sarge uttaram priyasravanottaram

kfilarham sltavrttantasravanakrtad dharsatisayat uttamadu-

talaksanavaisistyakathanena sugrivadmam purato hanu-

mantam stanti krtam iti bhuvi durllabham, etc.

It ends:— vainayakas ca vighnakarino grahavisesah ra-

jasvalah rtupradurbhavavatyah saubhratrkam saubhratra-

karam ojaskaram balakaram samhitavedam vedatulyatvat

samhitety apadisyate II iti srimadyuddhakandavyakhyaneekatrimsacchatatamas . sargah II sriramacandraya namah II

yuddhakandavyakhya samapta ii

68.

Whish No. 69 A.

Size: 13f xlf in., (3) + 73 + 53 + (4) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on

a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date of MS.: 18 tu or 19th cent.?

Character : Grantha.

, -^ 86 k-

(1)

The Vdkyakaranadlpikd, a short Commentary (laghuprakd-

sikd, laghudipikd) on the Vdkyakarana, in five Adhyayas,

by Sundarardja, the son of Ananta Ndrdyana, dedicated

to Somadeva, the son of Rangandtha.

"The Vakya-Karana, a work of the Arya school, seems

to have been accepted as the guide for the preparationof solar panchdngs in the Tamil and Malayahim countries

of Southern India from very ancient times, and even to

the present day either that or some similar work of the

Arya school is so used." R. Sewell and S. B. Dlkshit, TheIndian Calendar (London 1896), p. 8. Mr. Whish has

the following entry:—"The Vdkya-Kdranam. The astro-

nomical work used in the Carnatick—with the astronomical

Tables of the Sun and planets &c. annexed.''

It begins:— srlganesaya namah I srigurucaranaravinda-

bhyari namah h jyotiscakrapravrttaya jyotlrupaya bhasvate I

jyotirddarssaya bhaktebhyo jyotissastrakrte namah i srl-

Nilakanthamghrinivistaceta sri -Somadevanujighrksayaiva I

vicitravakyair vivrtam punas ca prakasayeham karanam

laghlyah i svabhlpsitagranthasya nispratyfdiaparisamaptaye

pracayagamanavisistacaraparipalanabhyah ca svestadevata-

namaskarapuraskarena cikirssitam arttham pratijrtnite |

pranamya karisailastham iti I etc.

F. 15 b—16:— iti vakyakaranalaghuprakasikayam Soma-

devadrtayam Sundararajaviracitayam prathamoddhyayah ii

F. 32b:— iti Somadevadrte vakyakaranasya prakasane |

sphutaddhyayo dvitlyopi samksepena samapitah Iiti Sunda-

rarajaviracitayam Somadevadrtayam vakyakaranadlpika-

yani sphutadhikaro nama dvitlyoddhyayah II

Adhyaya III ends f. 50 b, A. IV f. 63 b.

Adhyaya V ends (f. 72b):— iti srimatkeralasatgramanivasi-

Nilakanthacaryyena triskandhavidyaparadrsvana saidarssa-

niparam gatenasvalayanasutrena garbha (read Garga?) gotrena

Rivakalyandajatena Grolacudamanina asmadanugrahartthe

SundararajaprasnottaiTdvhye granthe pratipaditam tena gati-

yogenaiva vibhajya sthitidabim jiieyain sasthaddhyavah (f. 73)

-9* 87 K~

prathame dvitiyeddhyaye prayenokta iti na punar idanlip

vvakhyayate praksiptatvac casyaddhyayasya pancaddhj a-

yyam api bahava slokah praksiptah samjnite sarve nirastah

srimanti purajakale padavakyapramanajuo jyot i&§as1 raviSa-

rado yatisvarah pratma (read Padma?) garbha iti prasiddho-

paro bphaspatir ivasit tasmad evasmatpita praksepavyati-riktam suddhani vakyakaranani anyany api kiiicit adhitavau

sri -Nrsimhasisyabhntajyotissastravic

- chrl - Vahchyajanrna-

IMiaradvaja-Yaradaraja-tadi'gvidhakanisthaputra-Somadeva-

sarapradayasuddhavakyakaraiian casmakam sampradaya si-

ddhavakyakaranena samara tena etad vyakhyanaprakarasi-ddham yan raiilan tad eva suddhamulam iti jiieyam I Sundare-

saki'te vakyakaranasya praka&ane I Somadevadrteddhyayah

pancamo lagliur iritah i Ananta-Narayanasununa punah

kaverakanyatatavasimi maya i prakasita vakyakrtir Uaghiyasi

dvije^adevanujighrksaya laghu i iti srl-Vanchyajanma-sri-

Ramganathaputra-Somadevadrtena Sundararajena viracita-

yam vakyakaranalaghudipikayam pancamoddhyayah iom

subham astu Srlguracaranaravindabhyam namah I suryya-

dinavagrahadevatabhyo namahi

(2)

Astronomical tables, called Kujadipancagrahavakyam.F. 1 margin:— kujasya mahavakyam I

Beginning:—

mamgalasrir bhusfmuh 40

atmajayisantanuh 80

drsto bhupatir vo nab 120

isamganasampannah 150

bhumir girisamlagna 180

F. 14:—kujasya vakyam samaptam ii atlia budhasya va-

kyam II F. 27b:—budliavakyam samaptam ii F. 28:—atha

guror vakyam ll F. 33 b:— guruvakyam samaptam II F. 34:—atha sukravakyam Ii F. 38b:— bhrguvakyam samaptam i

F. 39:— atha saner vakyam ll

It ends:—nirado rasecchuh 348 ravigonirddasah 378 va-

kyam 19 dhiras saneh ll munivakyam samaptam n kujadi-

pancagrahavakyam parisamaptam i om subham astu etc.

~»4 88 H$~

69.

Whish No. 69 B.

Size: 13 J Xlf in., (1) -f 144 + (2) leaves, 8 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Lalitopakhyana, from the UttarakhanUa (Ayatana-

Mianda?) of the Brahmdnda-Purdria, in 34 Adhyayas.It begins:

— astu va sreyase nityam vastu vamamgamaisvaram

i yatas trtiyo vidusan turryan tat param mahali|

Agastyo nama devarsir vedavedamgaparagah I sarvasiddha-

ntasarajho brahmanandadayatmakah i cacaratbhutahetuni

tirtthany ayatanani cai sailaranyapagamukhyan sarvah

janapadan api I tesu tesv akhilah jantun ajfianatimiravrtan l

sisnodaraparan drstva cintayam asa tan prati I etc.

F. 2b:— iti brahmandapurane Hayagrivagastyasamvade

lalitakhyane prathamoddhyayah II

F. 9b:— iti srlbrahniandottare Haya° . . . trtlyoddhyayah ii

F. 35:— iti sribrahmandottare . . . vaivahikotsavo nama

caturdasoddhyayah ii

It ends:—akhyatam etad avadatagunah pathantas sam-

patpradayakam apakrtasarvaduhkham i vijhanadiptikalikamlalitam mahesim asadya te catasa J vahanti sadabhitrptiin n

ii iti siimatbrahmandapuranottare Hayagrivagastyasamvade

lalitakhyane mantrasadhanaprakarakathanan nama catu-

strimsoddhyayah n srlmahadevyai namah ii n samaptas ca-

yatanakhandah ll harih om u subham astu ii

70.

Whish No. 70.

Size: &|-Xlf in., (1) + 89 leaves, 8 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent,?

Character: Grantha.

A manual of rites and prayers connected with the wor-

ship of Rudra. The title seems to be Rudravidlii. It

1 The metre requires only two short syllahles. Read te vata?

~W 89 H$~

includes the Pancdngarudranydsa of Bodhayana (IV. 30b—

33b), and gives (IV. 45—88) the Prayoga for each Mantra

of the Rudranuvakas of Taittiriya-samhita IV, •"> (Namaka-

nuvdkds). It is incomplete, as it docs not contain the

Prayoga for the CamalcdnuvdJcds ( Taitt.-samh. IV, 7), which

we should expect after the Namdkdnuvakds. (See the

quotation below.) An entry by Mr. Whish says: "This

volume contains the Atirudraprayogam; being an extracl

of the Bhashyam of the Yajurvedah."

It begins:—atha srlrudravidhih i tatra tavad upayukte

tu viniyogadikan cintyate i viniyogo namabhisambandhah |

sarvamgamgl bhavarupah ekasyaiva mantrasya vidhibalad

anekesu karmmasv amgatvam yasmin karmmani yadamga-bhavam bhajate tada tasmin karmmani viniyogo jneyah I

evah ca yady api caramayam istakayam juhotity adibhi(r)

brahmanavakyair agnicayane caramestakayam ekadasabhi

rudranuvakair homo vihita iti homakhye karmmani am-

gatvam rudranuvakanam I etc.

F. 15:—atha maharudra-ahutisamkhya I F. 20:— athati-

rudrahutisamkhya i F. 30b:— iti sthandilakundamanda-

panirmmanadividhih II atha Bodhayanoktapancamgarudran-

yasavidhih iF. 33b:—iti pancamgarudranyasah n atha rudra-

bhisekavidhih i

F. 45:— atha taittirtyasakhanusarena namakanuvakah

pradarsyante namasterunya namo hiranyabahave namas

sahamanetyadayahx camakanuvaka agnavisnu

2

jyaisthyam;

ity adaya ekada&a atha namake cantaravakyanam aprayo-

gab Bliaskaradivinirdistakainyadi'styabhidliasyate I

F. 88:— iti namakesu namo rudrebhya* ity asya prayo-

gah i iti namakaprayoga ekadasonuvakah (sic) n atha purvo-ktesu daksine yatna nirupyate I

F.88b:—iti daksine yatna i atra nyunatiriktoktapratyavaya-

jihirsayai staumi stamberamadhisacarimnaniraimitavasasam II

1 See Taitt. Samh. IV, 5, 1 seqq. Read namas te rudra . . . namas

sahamanayetyiidayah.2 Taitt. Samh. IV, 7, 1.

3 Taitt. Samh. IV, 7, 2.

4 Taitt. Samh. IV, 5, 11, 2.

~5* 90 h$-

It ends :— anavaratadhiraddhvana gambhiragharghara

galabhavaphutkarabhinnagahvara i gunarajivi (read guna-

rajlva?) rajamana dharadharesa kanyakakantisamkranta

(read kanyakantisamkranta?) nijakalebaraikadesa i akhila-

jagadadhlsa ranta (read santa?) mahesa namas te nanias

te i srigurucaranaravindabhyan namali II om i subham astu.

71.

Whish No. 71.

Size: 18lx2l in., (2) + 201 +(5) leaves, from 12 to 15 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. "Whish signed 'Tellicherry December 1828'.

The Praniathin year (see below) immediately preceding 1828 is

A. D. 1819/20, but the MS. looks older, and may have been written

A. D. 1759/60, possibly A. D. 1699/1700.

Scribe: Pvaghunutha, son of Ramakrsria.

Character: Grantha, very small, sometimes difficult to read.

The Mahabhdratasamgraha, by Mahesvara. Mr. Whish

describes it as 'the Saiigraha-Bharatam of Maheswaran;

compleat in eighteen Parvvas'. There are really only

17 Parvas, which are made up in the following way:Parvans I—IX correspond to the usual Parvans of the

Mahabharata, then follow:

X Gada-Parvan,XI Sauptika-Parvan,XII Aisika-Parvan,

XIII—XVII Asvamedhika to Svargarohanika Parvans.

The Strl, Santi, and Anusasana Parvans are not repre-

sented. See A. Holtzmann, Das Mahabharata, II, 1 seq..

Ill, 46 seq. R. v. Roth, Verzeichnis Indischer Handschriften

der Kgl. Univ. Bibl. Tubingen, p. 23.

It begins:— suklarabaradhararn visnura sasivarnah catur-

bhujam I prasannavadanan dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye I

srlman pauranikas sutah kadacid rauniaharsinah i ugrasrava

nama punyam naimisaranyam agamat I varttamane sauna-

kasya satre dvadasavfti-sikc i tatraslnan munln sarv.an

pranamat samprahrstadhih i kathas citra srotukama munayas

sutanandanam I paripapraccha tan sa 1 fan papracchusca kansalam i abhinandya samSsinas tarn ahus samSrita-

sanam i kuta ayasi ko degas tvaya carita ity api i vipransa praha suprltan tatragacchan yadrcchaya i sarpasatram

yatra raja cakara janamejanah (sic) I ya vai&ampayanat fcatra

busr;iv;i janamejayah i kathas ta Vyasakathitas fa a[u]srausamliliaratasritali

| pararddliyani parikramya tirtthany ayatananica i s[y]amantapancakan nama tan de£am gatavan alrarp i

kurunam pandavanan ca sarvesan ca mahlbhrtam i bbavatam

vividhau (?) tasmad didrksur aham agatah I srotnm kirn

icchathety ukta munayas sutam abruvan i pariksitena

Vyasokta ya vaigampayanac chrutah i tab katha Srotum

icchamo mahabharatasamjnitah i etc.

E\ 2:— iti Srimababharatasamgrahe Mahe^varakrte sam-

bhavaparvani vaidodamkacaritan nama prathamoddbyayah 11

F. 10b :— iti 6rlmahabharatasamgrahe dusyantacaritan

nama astamoddhyayah II

F. 211):— iti s^imahabharatasamgrahe bakavadho nama

pancadasoddhyayah n

F. 26:— iti grlbharatasamgrahe pancendropakhyanannama astadasoddhyayah II

F. 32 (end of the I rstParvan):— iti srimahabharata-

samgrahe sambhavaparvani mandapalacaritan nama panca-

vim&oddhyayah II

F. 44 (end of the II ndParvan):— iti . . . sabhaparvani

Pandavadyiitaparajayo nama astamoddhyayah II srikrsnayanamab 11 sabhaparva samaptam n harih om n harih mn n

F. 54:— iti . . . aranyaparvani Nalacaritasamaptir nnama

astamoddhyayah n

F. 81b (end of the III rdParvan):— iti . . . aranyaparvani

araniharanan nama, dvattrimsoddhyayah n

F. 95 (end of the IV thParvan):

— iti . . . virataparvani

uttarabbimanyuvivabo nama dasamoddhyayah II srikrsnayanamab n virataparvam samaptam n

F. 104 (end of the V thParvan):— iti . . . udyogaparvani

rathasamkhyambopakhyanan nama dasamoddhyayah n

1 Doubtful reading. Read tarn papracchus teV

-»4 92 K~

F. 110b (end of the VI thParvan):

— iti . . . bhismaparvani

bhlsmasaratalpasayanan nama saptadasoddhyayah II

F. 146 (end of the VII thParvan):— iti . . . dronaparvani

dronavadho nama astadasoddhyayah ii snkrsnaya naniah ii

dronaparvam samaptam n

F. 160 (end of the VIII thParvan) :

— iti . . . karnaparvanikarnavadho nama ekadasoddhyayah ii . . . karnaparva

samaptam n

F. 169b (end of the IX thParvan): — iti . . . salyaparvani

saptamoddhyayah ii . . . salyaparvam samaptam II

F. 173b (end of the X thParvan):

— iti . . . gadaparvani

tritryoddhyayah i gadaparvam samaptam II

F. 176 (XI thParvan):— iti . . . sauptikaparvani pratha-

moddhyayah ii

F. 178 (end of the XII thParvan):— iti . . . aisikaparvam

samaptam n harih om subham astu ii

F. 190b (end of the XIII th Parvan):— iti . . . asvame-

dhikaparvani dasamoddhyayah ii . . . asvamedhikam sama-

ptam ii

F. 194b (XIV th Parvan): —iti . . . asramavasike parvani

caturtthoddhyayah ll

F. 197 (XV thParvan):

— iti . . . mausalaparvani dvitryo-

ddhyayah n

F. 198b (XVI thParvan): — iti . . . mahaprasthanike par-

vani prathamoddhyayah ii

It ends (f. 201):— iti srimahabharatasamgrahe svargaro-

hanike parvani dvitlyoddhyayah ll snkrsnaya namah | sita-

laksmanabharatasatrughnahanumatsametasriramacandrav.inamah ll srl - umapataye namah n harih om I subham

astu srigurubhyo namah I karakrtam aparadham ksantum

arhanti santah n pramathinamasamjhayam saradi prapnu-

vaty api i eapam hamse daksinakhyayane pakse site tatha i

astavimsakhyake hy anhi somavasarasamyute i svatitara-

samayukte dasamyani minalagnake I Sravanat sarvapapa-

ghnah pathanan muktidam subham i lekhanat Srlpradam

sammyak mahabharatasamgraham i Ixamakrsnasya putrena

Raghunathena dhimata | ramabhaktena vidusa likhitam

bhadram astu vah ii kvsnriya vasudevaya devakinandanaya

ca i rukminlsatyabhamabhyaip BevitSya namo aamab i sn-

gurubhyo namah n

72.

Whish No. 72.

Size: 12s X 1| in-, (1)-M06 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.

Material : Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated December 1828. The MS. may

be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha. The leaves are numbered by letters: ka(=l),

kha, ga . . . ha, la, ksa (=35), kya (=36), khya . . . ksya (=70),kra (=71), khra . . . Ira (=104), ksra (= 105). This foliation begins

from the second leaf.

The Brhatsamhita of Varahamihira, or the Vardhasam-

hita, with a Commentary (Samhitavivrti) by Bhattotpala.

A fragment only, extending from III, 1 to XXVI, 8.

It begins:-—

athadityacaro vyakhyayate i a&Lesarddha(d)

daksinam uttaram ayanani raver ddhanisthadyam nnnam

kadacid asld yenoktam ptirvasastresu raver adityasya

aslesarddha(d) daksinam ayanani tatha dhanisthadyamuttaram ayanam, etc.

F. 8:— iti Bhattolpalaviracitayam samhitavivr **ditya-

caras trtlyoddhyayah I

F. 51:— iti Bhattolpalaviracitayani samhitavivritau

snkracaro navamoddhyayah n

It ends:— dantair nnaga gohayadyas ca lomna hemna

bliupas sikthakena dvijadyam tadvasa *** *** **(blank)

sesadravyany atmarupasthita[na]ni naga hastinah dantair

hanti dentaih romna gohayanyam go (sic) ii

73.

WrrisH No. 73.

Size: I25-XH in., (1) + 155 + 39 + 30 + (1) leaves, 7 or 8 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry December 18us\

The MS. may be about 50 years older.

Character- Grantha.

-X 94 K-

(1)

The Rgveda-PrdtisaMiya, by Saunaka, the text (ft'. 1—33),followed by the text together with a Commentary, called

Parsadavrtti (ft. 34—155). This MS. and its relation

to the MSS. of Uvata's Commentary used by Professor

Max Miiller in his edition and translation of the Egveda-

Pratisakhya have been fully discussed by Prof. Eggeling.See Rig -Veda -Pratisakhya, das alteste Lehrbuch der

vedischen Phonetik. Sanskrittext mit Ubersetzung und

Anmerkungen herausg. von Max Miiller (Leipzig 1869),

Einleitung, pp, 22—32. As Prof. Eggeling states, the

name of Uvata is not mentioned in this Commentary,which differs considerably from Uvata's Commentary as

known to us, and probably contains an older and more

authentic interpretation of the Pratisakhya, than that of

Uvata (I, c, p. 23 seq.). A complete collation of the text

given by this MS., and an edition of this Commentarywould be very desirable, though the MS. is unfortunately

incomplete. The text breaks off after XVI, 52 in Prof. MaxMuller's edition, while the Commentary only reaches to

the end of the tenth Pat a la.

The text begins:— astau samanaksarany aditas tatas

catvari sandhyaksarani i ete svara iparo dirghavat pluto-

nusvaro vyafijanani va svaro va I etc.

The text ends (f. 33b):— a yah paprau visvasafi ca ta

rcotra nidarsanam II 52 I gayatri purausnik catuspadam

manye dvadasa II iti chandovicitau prathama aditostadasa-

patalah n harih om I

The Commentary begins (f. 34):— astau samanaksarany

aditah varnasamamiiayasyaditostaksarani samanaksarasam-

jnaiii veditavyani i etc.

It ends (f. 155):— iti pa(rsa)davrttau kramapatalan nama

dv;idasam samaptam " ^rlguru etc.

(2)

Short treatises, a kind of Appendices to the Pratisakhya,

(in the Egveda-Samhita. viz.,

-&i 95 K-

(1) the Rksarvasamanam by Ndgadeva, son of Yajnana-

rayana (ff.1— 5);

(2) the Egvilatighyalaksana by the same author (ft'. 5—8b);

(3) The title of this tract (ff. 9—15) is not given;

(4) Paddntadipini (ff.15— 17);

(5) TrisandMlaksana (f. 17);

(6) Eksarnkhyd (ff.17 b— 18);

(7) Avarnadlpa (f. 18);

(8) Ndntasamgraha, or Ndntalaksana, by Sesanarayana

(ff.19— 21b);

(9) Tdntalalimnn, or Tapara, or Tdntasamgrdha (f. 22);

(10) Naparavydkhdna, a Commentary on No. 8 (ff.23—35);

(11) Tapmvhha, a Commentary on No. 9 (ff. 35-39).1

The first treatise begins:—pranamya pranatabhlstaprada-

taram patim sriyah Ibahvrcrtnam subodhaya sain[m]anam

kriyate laghu i visarjaniya akarapurvako ghosavatparah |

vyahjanasprkcchasaparo lupyate samhitaksane I yesuvarna-

kramat tani pravaksyami padany aham i nanapadatvam

amgyanam (read imgyanam?) piirvabhagah tv ava[t]grahah i

nimittam grhyate yat tat padam evatra laksane I pra-

thamas ca dvitlyas ca hitva vargyas traya[h]s. trayah I

antasthas ca hakaras ca ghosavantah prakirttitah Iiti

paribhasa ii etc.

It ends (f. 5):—Yajhanarayanakhyasya yajvanah priyasti-

nuna samanam sadhu savyakhyam Nagadevena nirniniitam II

iti rksarvasaraanam samaptam ii

Then the Yilanghyalaksana begins:—harih om I

suddha-

sphatikasamkasam pundarlkanivasinaiu Idatarain sarva-

vidyanam hayagrlvam upasmahe I Yajhanarayanat si"irer

utpannas somayajinah i Nagadevo vadisyami vilimghyani

padany aham i etc.

It ends (f. 8b):—proktam yatha tatha vapi prltya ba-

lakaloktivat I mayoktany rgvilamghyani varnakfamata eva

tu i vilamghyalaksanasloka astasastir udiritah I vilamghya-

laksanam samaptam n

Compare the similar treatises on the Black Yajur ^'eda, No. 25 (a).

-s* 96 h$-

The next treatise begins (f. 9):—

rtvig yajiiesu. kam vis-

vam devya vrttapurohitau I devam yastho hotrsabdo rtvik-

sabdo rkaravat I marutan tvararacchevas samudrasyeva

varmmana I asyendrettha sato visnuh i purvesu mahima

bhavet i etc.

It (?) ends (f. 15):—atra tadvahethe ye devaso ati vayo

uti devanain itva vellam varjani II

Then begins the Padantadipini:—harih om i bhutesopi

prasadartthi yasyabhtitipurantakah i karunyanidhaye ta-

smai ganadhipataye namah I 1 I inanisitesu sarvesu bha-

satan nas sarasvati I visvaprakasini sasvat kumudesv iva

kaumudi i 2 I rgvedapathe Sakalyadrste tadvartmana

krtim I padantadlpinln namna karomy artthanubandhi-

niin i3 i . . . alocya Saunakaproktam pratisakhyam praya-

tnatah i vivrnomy atiniiidhopi mudhanugrahakamksaya I 5 I

It ends (f. 17):—tesu kosthesu ganite padajate varata-

kaih pademgyosmantamanan nirnayo bhavati ddhrnvam I

sabdah pada bhadha bhuyad iti sarvam snmaingalani II

Then begins the Trisandhalaksana:—harih om|trisandha-

laksanam I vargarn vadet kascana tan ca sarve padam

dvitlyasya sa capi sarve I sarve punah purvavad eva var-

garn kraniam dvitlyasya vadet sa te ca I etc.

It ends (f. 17b):—trisandhalaksanam saniaptam ii

This is followed by the two small treatises, the Rksam-

khya, ending on f. 18:—rksamkhya samapta I harih omll,

and the Avarnadipa, which begins:— gurum gunabdhin

nikhilaptavanmayam pranamya samsarasamudratarakam|

padadyavarnavagamaya vacm(y) ream avarnadipakhyamaham sulaksanam ll

Then follow the Nantasamgraha, and the Tantasam-

graha, (ff. 19—22 b), and Commentaries on these two trea-

tises (ff. 23—39).F. 19 begins:

— pranamya garudarudham harin nila-

bhrasannibham | Sesanarayanakhvena laksanam kriyate

inaya i etc. F. 21b:— iti nantasamgrahas samaptah ii

F. 22b:—usyam (?) evan natantakhyam laksanam samudl-

ritaini iti taparam samaptam 1 F. 35:—naparavyakhyanam

samaptam n F. 39:— iti tapari(read tapara)tika samapta ll

->) 97 K-

(3)

Some more treatises of the same kind, viz.

(1) Paribhasd (?) (f. 1);

(2) Avarnilaksana (ff. 1—3);

(3) Avarnilaksana (f. 3);

(4) Avarnivyakhydna, a Commentary on No. 2 (ff. 3b-24);and

(5) Avarnivyakhydna, a Commentary on No. 3 (ff. 24—30b).

Compare the Saptalaksana above No. 25(a).

F. 1 begins:—gurum gunabdhin nikhilaptavanmayam pra-

namya samsarasamudrata rakam i padadyavarnavagamayavacmy ream avarnadlpakhyam abani sulaksanam I etc. (like

the 'Avarnadlpa' above p. 96, 1. 23). But it ends (on the

same page):—iti paribhasa samaptaE\ 3:—avarnilaksanam samaptam H srldaksinumfirttaye

namah II

F. 3b:—avarnilaksanam samaptam II

F. 24:—avarnivyakhyanam samaptam II

Then the Commentary on the Avarnilaksana begins:—

akarasamgrahavyfikhyam svayam eva karoti cai asmin

laksanepi pratipadikagrahanam sarvarttham sarvatra I etc.

It ends:— akaradipadanan tu spastaya pratipaditam |

yathamati hrdi prltyadha(ra)m viclvajjanais sada n harih om n

avarnivyakhyanam samaptam II srlmahatripurasundaryyainamo namah I! . . . srlmahadevyai namo namah ll

74.

Whish No. 74.

Size: 12^ Xls in., (2) + 256 + (1) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 *H or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Smrtimuktdphala, by Vaidyandtha Dlksita of the

Vddhiila family; Pariccheda I: the Varndsramadharmaniru-

pana. See Burnell, Tanjore p. 134.

7

-3h 98 Kr

It begins:—suklarnbaradbaram visnum sasivarnaii catur-

bbnjam i prasannavadanan dbyayet sarvavigbnopasantaye II

amke viharinam anuksanam adriiayas tam kevalam kala-• • •• o o • * —

bbain atbhutam asrayamab I nityam ya esa babubbir

nnijasevakanam pratyuhapunjakabalaib paritosam etii pa-

ravatividhimukhavalisaudhapankter mmayavihlnajanama-

nasarajahamsam i yogesvarair api vimrsya nijasvarupa

vati(read vani?)svarl disatu me vacasam samrddhim i sara-

bham upaimi sadlm sevyam sadayam kancana devatavi-

sesam i . . . dasakantharupam vande dasasyandana nanda-

nami (read "syandanan nanianii?) i Yaidyanathaddhvarma-madaso Yadhulavanisajah i smrtimuktaphalan nama kurute

sarasamgraham II uruvistaradharmmasastravarddher upalab-dher ramaliata parisramena i sravanesu nidhiyatam kim

anyaih smrtimuktaphalam ekani eva satbbili I kva nu vi-

sakalitan tu dbarmmasastram kva ca punar akalane mama

pravrttib i sa(ka)lamatijusas tathapi santas satatam idam

mama sahasam sahantam i tatradau dharmmapramanani

nirupyante I Manub i vedokbilo dbarmmamulam I etc.

F. 10b:— atba smrtikarttrnirupaiuim i F. lib:— atba

dharmmadesab I F. 21b:—atba srstibI

F. 36:—iti yaja-

nam li atba yajanan nirupyate | F. 39:—ity addhyayanam I

atbaddbyapanam I F. 63:— iti danam i atba patrauirupa-nam i F. 78 b:-—atba ksatriyadharmmab li

F. 86:— iti brahmanasraisthyam I atba jativivekab i

F. Ill:—iti yajnopavitanirmmanadi li atba dandadbaranamI

F. 149b:—iti snatakadbarmmab I atba vivabah I F. 170:—atba biTibmanadivivababbedab i F. 195:— garbbinidbar-mmab I F. 196 b:—atba vidbavadbarmmab i F. 201:— iti

stridharmmah li grhastbadbarmman aha Daksah i F. 209 b:'—atba yatidharmmah i

F. 221b:—atba giirvadinirupanam I

F. 245:— atba bbiksacaryya I

It ends:—Vyasab i moksasramam yas carate yatboktamsncis sam (read san) samkalpitabuddhiyuktah. I anindbanam

jyotir iva prasantain ya (read sa) brabmabbavam sriiyate

(read srayate) dvijatir iti1

i iti Vaidyanatha - Dlksita-

i See Mahabharata XII, 192, 6.

viracite smrtimuktaphale varnasramadharmmanirupa^annama prathamah paricchedah II harih om

i 6rlguriibhyonamah

75.

Whish No. 75.

Size: ll-iXli in., (1) + 79 leaves, 7 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'December 1828.' The MS. maybe about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The Orhyavrtti, a Commentary on the Khddira-Grhyasu-tra or Drahyayana-Grhyasutra of the Samavedn, byJRudraskandha. It is incomplete, ending at the end of

III, 4. Fur other MSS. of this work, see Burnell I. 0.

p. 56. See also 01 lenberg, S. B. E. xxix. pp. 371 seqq.It begins:

—athato grhyakarmmani | athanantaramikas-

niad anantaran deva savitar ityadimantravacchakhaddhya-yananantaram yattetta nadkltavedasya mantraparijnanat

l

vaksyamanesu vakyesu karmmrtnusthanayogyataya pratipa-ttum asakyam atas tadanantaram iti gamyate I etc.

The first Patala ends (f. 36 b):—pahcamah khandah i,

iti Rudraskandhakrtayam grhyavrttau prathamah patalah II

The II nd Patala (5 Khandas) ends f. 65.

It breaks off at the end of the 4 th Khanda of the

III rdPatala:— sthalipakasya purnapatram yathotsahani-

vrtyarttham i carutantraprakrtir ayam homah II tritiyasya

patalasya caturtthah khandah n navaniin dasanum vanva-

stakyam ll harih om n subhain astu i etc.

4b.

Whish No. 76.

Size: 18?><2 in., (1) + 132 + (1) leaves, from 9 to 11 lines ona page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. AVhish dated '5*^ January 1830 Tellichcrry.'The MS. may be about 50 or 80 years older.

Character: Grantha.

1 Read with lnd. Off. MS.: yatonadhltavedasya mantraparijnanat.7*

~3H 100 H$~

Four Khandas of the Sutasamhita of the Shanda - Pu-

rana, viz., the iSivamahatmyakhanda in 13 Adhyayas(ff. 1—24), the Jnanayogakhanda in 20 Adhyayas (ff. 24—48 b),

the Muktikhanda in 9 Adhyayas (ff. 48b—68b), and

43 Adhyayas and part of the 44 thAdhyaya of the Yajha-

vaibhavakhanda (ff. 68b— 132b).

It begins:— gurave sarvalokanam bhisaje bhavaroginam |

nidhaye sarvavidyanam I sildaksinamurttaye namah I aisva-

ram paramatatvam adimaddhyantavarjjitam i adharam

sarvabhutanam (a)nadharam avikriyam i anantanandabodham-

bunidhim atbhutavibhramam I ambikapatim isanam anl^am

pranamamy aharn ii satravasane munayo visuddhahrdayabhrsam i naimisiya mahatmanam agatam Romaharsanam

|

drstva yatharham sampujya prasannendriyamanasah I pa-

pracchus samhitam enam Sutani pauranikottamam I evam

prsto munisresthaih Sutas sarvartthadayinam I mahadevamniahatmanan dhyatva Vyasah ca bhaktitah i samahitamana

bhutva vilokya munisattaman i vaktum arabhate Stita(h) sam-

hitam vedasammitam | sri-Sutah i brahmam puranam pratha-mam dvitlyam patmam ucyate I trtiyam vaisnavam proktamcaturttham saivam ucyate i tato bhagavatam proktam

bhavisyakhyan tatah param I saptaman naradlyah ca

markkandeyan tatah param I agneyain navamam pascat I

brahmakaivarttam eva ca I tato laimgah ca varahan tata

skandam anuttamam I vamanakhyan tatah kaurmmam

matsyan tatparam ucyate i garudakhyan tatah proktambrahmandan tatparam viduh I granthatas tu caturllaksam

puranam munipumgavah I etc.

F. 24:— iti skande purane sutasamhitayam sivamahatmya-khande trayodasoddhyayah n

F. 132:— iti yajhavaibhavakhande tricatvarimsoddhyayah h

Sutah i athatas sampravaksyami dravyasuddhim sania-

satah i etc.

It breaks off (f. 132b) in the middle of the 44 thAdhyaya

with the following words:—asuddhya[su a]suddhavat bhati

sai'lrades tu cetanah I vyavahare yatha candro ni&calopi

calaty api I

-^h 101 K-

:,.

Wbdesh No. 77.

Size: 12* xU in., (1)+ 190 -f- (1) leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date : Entry by Mr. Whisk dated 'Tellicherry 1829'. The MS. maybe about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The Ratndpana, a Commentary, by Kumdrasvdmin,sou of Mallindiha, and younger brother of Koldcala

Pedddcdrya (?), on Yidydndfhd's Pratdparudrty in 9 Pra-

karanas. Cf. Burnell, Tanjore p. 56 sq., and Wilson-

Mackenzie (1882) p. 161.

It begins:—

kalyanani karotu kascana punian arddham-

gadantavalo gandabhogavilolupan aliganan karnahcalais

calayan i yatpadamburuhavalamba^aranah pitrve pumamsas

traya(s) trailokyasthitisargasamhrtividhau nirvighnasiddho-

dyamah I vastukalyanadan divyani astu narinaratruajam |

svopajnam vaiimayam yasya viharagrhavedika i

** nim (read

vanim) 1

kanabhujim ajiganad avasasic ca vaiyyasikim antas

ta(n)tram aramsta pannagagavikumbhesu cajagarat I vacain

acakalad rahasyam akhilam yascaksapadasphurani lokebhud

yadupajnam eva vidusam saujanyajanyam yasah I [s]triskan-

dhasastrajaladhim cukikikurute sma yah i tasya sri-Mallina-

thasya tanayojani tadrsali i kolacalapeddayaryyab (read

Kolacala-Peddacaryah?) pramanapadavakyaparadr&va yah i

vyakhyatanikhila&astrah prasangakartta ca sakalavidyasu i

tasyanujanma tadanugrahaptavidyanavadyo vinatapana-

nimrah I svaml vipascid vitanoti Okam prataparudriyara-

hasyabhettrlm i punya&okagunoktiSanakasanad uttejanalam-bhitam sanjagraha rasadiratnanicayam vidyavinathah purSsohan tad vyavaharahetum adhuna kincit karomy apanan

tatranugrahamulyatobhilasitam grnhantu dhanya janah

yady asti gudhani akhilam saktya tat tat prakasyate Ina-

mulam likhyate kincit nanapeksitam novate I atha tatra-

bhavan Vidyanathanama mahakavir alamkara&astram ara-

bhamanah, etc.

1 See Mallinatka's Introd. to his Coram, on the Raghuvamsa.

~3H 102 Hg-

F. 46:— iti prataparudravyakhyane ratnapanakhyane

kavyasvarupan nirupanan nama dvitiyam prakaranam n

F. 139:—prataparudravyakhyane ratnapanakhyane gunan

nirupanan nama sasthaprakaranam i

It ends:— vistarabhirubhir uparamyata iti sarvam ava-

datam II iti prataparudriyavyakhyane ratnapanakhyanemisralamkaran nirupanan nama navamam prakaranam II

prataparudriyavyakhyanarn samaptam n sriguru ,etc.

78.

Whish Xo. 78.

Size: 12|xl8 in., 94 + 57 -J- 86 leaves, 8 lines on a pags.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1829'. The MS. maybe about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The BhdsyaratnaprabJia, or gloss on SafiJcara's Com-

mentary to Bddarayana's Vedanta-Sutras, by Govinddnanda,with Notes

(ff.1—69). It is incomplete, containing only

the portion corresponding to Vol. I, pp. 1—90 in the

edition of the Yedanta-Sutras, published in the Bibliotheca

Indica (Calcutta 1863). In the margin of f. 1 the title

'Tdtparyyabodhin? is given, and Mr. Whish states (f. 69):"Here ends the Talparyyabodhini. This appears to beannotations on the Sutra Bhashyam of Sankara Acharyyah".See below Xo. 93.

It begins:—yam iha karunikam saranam gato hy arisa-

hodara apa mahat padam i tarn aham asu harim varam

asraye janakajamkam ana(n)tasukhakrtim I Vibhlsanorisaho-

daropity anvayah (|) srigauryya sakalartthadan nijapadam-

bhojena muktipradani praudham vighnavanam harantam

anaghasrldunditundasina vande carmmakapalikopakaranai(r)

vairagyasaukhyat paran nastiti pradisantam antavidhuram

siikasikesam sivam I pradisantam upadisantani i yatkrpala-vamatrena muko bhavati panditah I vedasastrasarirantam

v.i Mini vinakaram bhaje i kamaksidugdhapracurasurasu-

H>< 103 k^

tanu 1

prajyabhojyatipiijyasrigaurinayakabhitprakatana- Si-

varamaryya-labdh[v]atmabo(lhaih srimat-Gopala^irbliih pra-

katitaparamadvaitabhasas[t]mitasya-^rimat-GovindaYa?tica-

ranakamalago nirvrtohaip yathalih i moksapuryyaip sn-

kancyam Srlkamaksya dattam payasam devair api stutarp

prajyam sampiirnam prakrstajyayuktam va yat bhojyam

anna(m) tenatipujyas Sivaramayoginab kinca &ivas casau ra-

mas ceti svanamna srlgaurinayakayor abhedam prakatayanti

tcbhyo gurubhyo labdha atmabodho siimat-Gopfilasarasvati-

bbih tair ity avtthal.i Samkaram bhasyakrtam pranamya Vya-

saip liarim sutrakrtah ca kurve srlbhasyatirttho parahamsatu-

sfyai vagjalabandbaccbidam abbyupayam (i) atra bhasye, etc.

F. 20:— pratbamavarnakam n

F. 32:—caturtthavarnakam II pratbamasutram samaptam n

It ends:— atmaniscayat an maryyadayam pramatrtvasya

kalpitatvepi pratyaksadivisayavadhat praman(y)am iti bba-

vah ii oiii ramanamni pare dhamni krtsnamnayasaman-

vayab karyyatatparyyabadhena sadbitas suddbabuddba-

ye ii srigurubbyo namo namab, etc.

(2)

Tbe Bahvrcdbrahmanopanisadvivarana, or Altareijopani-

sadbhasya, i. e. the Commentary on the Aitareya-Upanisad,

by SaftlMra (ff. 70—94b). Printed in the Bibliotbeca Indica,

vol. VII, Calcutta 1850.

It begins (f. 70):—om parisamaptam karmma sabapara-

brahmavisayavijnanenaisa karmmano jhanasahitasya para

gatir uktbavijnana[sa |dvareno[no]pasambrty etat (read °sam-

hrtaitat?) satyam brahma pranakhyam etc.

It ends (f. 94b):—asmat lokad utkrammyanmsmin loke

sarvan kaman aptvamrtas samabbavas samabbavat ity upa

stam (?) iti ii iti sri-Govindabbagavatpujyapadasisyasya sn-

matparamabamsaparivrajakacaryyasya srlmac - Chamkara-

hliagavatah krtau babvrcabrabmanopanisadvivaranam sam-

piirnam ii gurubhyo namab n aitareyopanisatbbasyam sa-

maptaiu ii

1 For dugdliapracura the metre requires -<->- -w. The Edition

reads o dattadugdhapracurasuranuta".

~sh 104 <-

(3)

The Kausitaka, or Sdmbavya Grhyasutra (ff. 1—23).

This is the MS. K. discussed by Prof. Oldenberg in his

edition of the Sankhayana- Grhyasutra. See Indische

Studien, vol. XV, p. 4 seq.; Sacred Books of the East,vol. XXIX, p. 6 seq.

It begins:—

utthaya pratar acamyahar aha svaddhyayain

adhryitadya no deva savitar iti dve, etc. (see Sankhayana-

Grhyasutra I, 4).

F. 12 b, 13:— iti kausltakagrhye prathanioddhyayah ll

F. 19:— iti kausltakagrhye dvitiyoddhyayah ll srlguru . . .

pindapitryajhe aparanhe amavasyayam, etc.

F. 21:— iti kausltakagrhye pindapitryajnavidhih n

The last chapter contains Mantras with accents (the

udatta only being marked by the sign^- placed on the

top of the letters), beginning:—

ayusyani varccasyam

rayasposam autbhidamiidarn hiranyam varccasvaj jaitraya

visatad main ll 1i (See Mantrapatha, II, 8; Asv. Grhy.

Ill, 8, 21.)

It ends (f. 23):—priyam mil kuru devesu priyam ma

brahmane kuru I priyam visvesu bhutesu mayi dhehi ruca-

rucam ll harih om etc.

(4)

A metrical Commentary on the Kaufrtalta or Sdmbavya-

Orhyasutra (ff. 24—57). See the preceding number.

It begins (f. 24 = f. 1):—natva Kausitakacaryyam Sam-

bavyam sutrakrttamami guhyan tadlyyam samksipya vya-

khyasyai balmvismrtami yathakramam yathabodham pahca-

ddhyayasamanvitani i vyakhyatam vrttikaradyai srauta-

smarttavicaksanaihi utthayosasy athaplutya sandhyam

karmma samapya caikurvlta nityani svaddhyayam ara-

bhyadyan na (sic) ity a(r)thah i

F. 43b (= f. 20b):—

grhye kausltaklyesmin etad uttari-

yasammata i vyakhyata karikartipa purvaddhyayasasancita

(sic) ii harih om i etc.

]

~$* 105 h$~

It ends (f. 57 = f. 34) with the description of funeral

•ites (the Ekoddista Sraddha begins f. 55b):—daksinartthafi

ca gurave dadyat svistakrtady atha na (read °krdadya-rthena?) Sistakarmma samapyagnim upatisthec ca sanna-

met ll harih om etc.

(5)

The Asvalayana-Grhyasutra (ff. 1—29).

It begins:—uktani vaitani(kani) grhyani vaksyamah, etc.

The first Adhyaya (21 Khandas) ends £ 12 b, the

2 ndAdhyaya (10 Khandas) £17, the 3 rd

Adhyaya (9 Khandas)ends f. 22 b.

The fourth Adhyaya breaks oft" in the middle of the

12 th Khanda (corresponding to IV, 8 in Stenzler's edition)with the words:—patram pahlsena vapam juhuyad iti

vijhayate I (IV, 8, 18 Stenzler).

(6)

The Sarvanuhramanl, by Katyayana, divided into eightAstakas (ff. 30—54). Incomplete.

It begins:—

agnin nava Madhusehanda Taisvamitro, etc.

It breaks off after Rv. X, 105:— tristub antyadya gayatriva ll 5 ll ubhau bhutam ll srigurubhyo namah ll srlmahatri-

purasundaryyai namah ii harih om subham astu §rlgana-

dhipataye namah ll

(7)

Lists of words, occurring in the JRgveda-sainhitd, and

offering certain difficulties with regard to Sandhi: appa-

rently a kind of Parisista to the Pratigakhya (ff. 55—86).

In the margin of £ 55 it is wrongly described as 'Sarvanu-

kramanl'.

It begins (f. 55):— ganadhipan namaskrtya gurun devih

sarasvatlh I sandigdhacchedanany ukta (read uktva) vili-

khyante padany athai ejante ca visargante pade ci parato

yatah I vigrhya tulyarupa syat samhita tatra sam^ayah

ya rjra mahyam mamahe ko no mahya aditaye yo vo

mabya abhisanteh sakhyaya bra ba bhra udhany urddhva

~>* 106 K-

iisuna litaye ubha urunanta dina bhud ubha u amsave

nakarante makarante parayos ca tavargayoh, ntanade &at

tulyarupa samhitatrapi samsayah I etc.

It ends (f. 86 b):—

kaniyan i tvasta i avagra pancadasa |

satyam ucuh I rupakam I ahali I avenat I ranan i akrnvan |

sindhun I atisthan I sukarmmah I dharttah i nah i avagracaturdasa i iti trini I rbhur vibhvah i

rblmb I agmata |

nta i agriyah I vajah I avagra dasa I iti dve I anavatah I

srir naye I gnas patnibhih I daivena sindhubhih I ye | ra-

jabhih n

79.

"Whish No. 79.

Size: lljxll in., (1) + 31 + 131 + (1) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 1829. The MS. may be about

50 years older.

Character: Grantha, except ff. 1—67b (Tarasara-Smrti I—IV) which

are in Malayalam.

(1)

The Saltlxaractiryacarita, a Life of Sankara, in 9 Adbya-

yas.1 This seems to be another recension of the work

described under the same title by Burnell, Tanjore p. 96 seq.

It begins :—ganesaya namas tasmai yatprasadavivasvata |

pratyuhaddhvantaviddhvamsah kriyate bhaktakarmmanam I

madlyarasanaramge natanesu samutsukah I esa sarasvatl

bhuyat satam anandadayini i samasritapadambhojajanata-

surapadapah i etc.

It ends:—srimac-Chainkaradesikasya caritam stotram pra-

bodhapradan nirddagdhakhilapapa(ca)ndanavipinam sam-

ksiptam etan narahi ye srunvanti pathanti cadarayutas

sahcintayanty anvaham te labdhva bhuvi sampadah ca

sakalam ante labhantemrtam n iti Samkaracaryyacarite

desikacaryyasayujyapraptir nnama navamoddhyayah II harih

ora II acaryyavilasas samaptah n om i

1 The author is Govindanatha, according1 to Prof. Aufrecht.

H>, 107 K-

(2)

The Barasarasmrti with the Commentary of Mddhavd-

cdrya, in 12 Adhyayas.

It begins:—Manuh i grutiip pasyanti munayah smaranti

ca tatha smrtim i tasmat pramanam ubhayam pramitambhuvi i yovamanyeta te tubhe heyasastrasrayo narah i sa

sadhubhir bahiskaryyo nastiko vedanindaka iliI ParaSara-

smrtav asya (read asyam?) granthaklptir vivicyate Idve kande

dvada&addhyaye sloka astonasatsatam I etc. (See edition of

the Parasarasmrti in the Bibliotheca Indica, I, p. 12 seq.)

F. 46:—vedaksaravicarena sudras candalatam vrajel !

iti i madyam bahuvidham . . . agamya bhaginyadayah I

spastam anyat I iti niaharajadhirajaparameSvaravaidikama-

rgapravarl t akasrlvlra - Bukkanabhupalasammrajyadhuran-

dharasya Madhavamatyasya krte Para^arasmptivyakhyaya

Madliaviyavyakhyayas samgrahe prathamoddhyayah I >ivaya

namah II

Adhyaya II ends £ -19, A. Ill f. 58b, A. IV f. 67b,

A. V f. 70, A. VI f. 78b, A. VII f. 84b, A. VIII f. 93b,

A. IX f. 99 b, A. X f. 108, A. XI f. 119 b.

Adhyaya XII ends(f. 131):

—yathaddhyayanakarmmanidharmmasastram idan tatha I adhyetavyam prayatnena niya-

tam svargagamina n iti srlmaharajadhirajaparamesvara-

vaidikamargapravarttakasrivira-Bukkana-Madhavamatyasyakrtau Para£arasmrtivyakhyayam Madhavlyakhyayam dva-

dasoddhyayah I karakrtam aparadham ksantum arhantu

santah II snmahatripurasmidaryyai namo namah II harih ora II

80.

Whisii No. 80.

Size: 12}xU in., (1) + 196 + (1) leaves, 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whisii dated 'Tellicherry 1829.' The MS.

may be about 50 years older.

Character : Grantha.

The Haribhaktisudhodaya from the Ndradlya-Purdna,with a Commentary, in 20 Adhyaya-;.

-^ 108 Kr-

It begins:—suklambaradbaram visnum sasivarnaii catur-

bbujam I prasannavadanan dbyayet sarvavigbnopasantaye II

gurave sarvalokanam bbisaje bbavaroginam I nidhaye sar-

vavidyanam sridaksinamurttaye namab I yasya bbavanaya

daityas tatara bbavasagaram i dustaran tad abam vande

narasimbam nialiat param I sakalasaficitan duritasamtati-

samanadvarakapraripsitaparisamaptipbalakaparadevatanu -

ddbyanalaksanam mamgalam anutistbati I ekam yaj jana-

yatiti I! ekam yaj janayatiti i ekam yaj janayaty anekatanu-

bbrtsasyanny ajasram mitbo bliinnakaragunani kaiscid api

va, noptan na siktan jalaili I kalenapi na jiryyate lmta-

bbuja no dahyate klidyate natbbis tat sakalasya bijamanisam brabmabbiyan dhlmabi 11

F. 10b:— iti sribaribbaktisudbodaye sa^akbyane pratba-

moddbyayab n

F. 105b:— iti sribaribbaktisudbodaye mabapurane savya-

kbyane ekadasoddbyayab n

It ends:—Saunakadin naimisiyan brahmasunus tirodadbe n

brabmasunur Nnaradab II etan Naradlyapuranasravanaka-

tbanayob jDbalam aba ya idam itii ya idam srunuyan

nityam baribbaktisudbodayam i katbayed va sa papaugbairmmukto moksan ca gaccbati ii saktyaddbyatmake tat asakrt-

sravanadinoktasadbanadvara moksas siddbyatlti sarva(m)

samanjasam n iti sribaribbaktisudbodaye mabapurane savya-

khyane vimsoddbyayab ii srikrsnaya namab ii etc.

81.

AVhish No. 81.

Size: 12 7 x lj in., (1) -f- 110 + 86 + (1) leaves, 8 lines ou a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whisk dated '5*h January 1830 Tellickerry.'

Tke MS. may be about 50 years older.

Charade)-: Grantka.

(1)

Tbe Vedantasara, or Veddntasaraprakarana, by Sadd-

nanda (ft; 1—17).

^ 109 <<~

It begins:—on name- nrsimhaya 1 akhandarp saccidanan-

dam avannianasagocaram I atmanam akhiladharam aSraye-

bhlstasiddhaye i arttliatopy advayanandan ati[m]tadvaita-

bhanatah i gurun araddhya vedantasara(m) vaksye yatha-

mati Ivedanto namopanisat pramanan tadupakarlni sin-

rakasutradini ca i etc.

It ends (f. 17 b):—viniuktas ca vimucyate ity evam adi

sruteli 11 iti paramahamsa-parivrajakacaryya-Sadanandakrtau

vedantasaraprakaranam samaptam n srigurucaranaravincl«ri-

bbyan namo naraah 11

(2)

The Pancadasl, or Ihncadasaprakarana (Citradijpa etc.),

by Vidydranya Tirtha (ft 18—110).

See No. 58.

It begins (f. 18):—

yatha citrapate drstam avasthanan

oatustayain i paramatmani vijneyan tathavasthacatustayam I

yatha dhauto ghattitas ca lanchito rahjitah patah (i) cidan-

taryyamisutratma virat catma tathocyate I etc.

F. 34:— iti ^nparamahamsaparivrajakacaryyasn -Yidya-

ranyamunivaryyaviracitani citradipakhyam prakaranam

sarapurnam n srilaksmlnrsimhaya namah n

F. 56 :— iti srimatparamahamsaparivrajakacaryya

- srl-

Vidyaranyatlrtthamunivaryyena viracitam kutasthadlpa-

khyam prakaranam sampurnam II

The Dhyanadipa ends f. 65, the Natakadipa f. 66 b, the

Tattvaviveka f. 70, the Pahcabhutaviveka or Mahabhuta-

viveka f. 76 b, the Pancakosaviveka f. 79 b, the Jivadvaita

f. 85, the Maliavakyaviveka f. 85b, the Bralnnananda (in

five Adhyayas) f. 110.

It ends:— tatvamos samgatau satvaram dvaitaparoksya-

varjitara Iviruddham i dasatyagat purvabodho parisyate(?) ii

harih om I srlgurubhyo naniah n

(3)

The Pratyalhijnanasdkuntala, or Abhijndnasdkuntala, by

Kdlidasa, in 7 Acts.

It begins:—

ya systis srastur adya vahati I etc.

~>i 110 Hfc-

The Prakrit passages differ somewhat from our editions,and are followed by a Sanskrit version. The following arethe two first speeches of the Natl:— ama iani hmi

i aryyaiyam asmi

i and:—suvihidampaoadae amamsa na kini vi

parihavaimsidi i suvihitaprayogataya aryyasya na kimapiparihapayisyati i

F. 13 b:— iti pratyabhijinTnasakuntale prathamomkah 11

The Vidusaka's speech at the beginning of the 2 nd Actbegins:—ha hadohmi

i eamsa miaasilanisa ramno vayamsa-bhavena

i ha hatosmi i etasya mrgayasilasya raj ho vayasya-bhavena

I aam miao aam varahoi etc.

The 2 nd Act ends f. 23 b, the 3 rd Act f. 33 b, the 4th Actf. 47, the 5 th Act f. 57, the 6 th Act f. 75.

It ends:—iti pratyabhijhanasaku(nta)le saptamomkah |

harih om n sriguru" . . . n Sakuntalam samaptam I

82.

Whish No. 82.

Size: 111 X l| in., (1) + 89 [really 90, as 31 is double] + (1) leaves,11 or 12 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Wliish dated '5th January 1830 Tellichen y.'

The MS. was either written for Mr. Whish in the Virodhin year(see below) corresponding to A. D. 1829,30, or perhaps in A. D. 1769/70.

Scribe: Raghunatha, son of Ramakrsna.Character: Grantha.

The Stihitijasarvasva ,a Commentary on KalidascCs

Alhijnanasakuntala, by Sruiivasacarya, son of TimmaijaArya, of the Vaikhanasa family.

It begins:—laksmim vas sutaran tanotu madhukrlla-ksmimukhambhoruho bhaktabhistavarapradananipunas Se-

sadricudamanihi

. . .

VaildianasanYayapayodhimrga(h)kamu-rtti srikausiko vijayate khalu Timmayakhyah I tasya putrostividyanam svayamvarapatir mmahan

i anvartthanama vikh-

yata-Snnivasagunakarah I (yam) JSrlnivasam akhilagamasrira-sindhukumbhotbhavam budliajauah pai-ikirttayanti I sohamvicaryya bharatadimunipranitam sastram kavlndraracitani

-X 111 K^

ca natakani I nyayam Phartindraphanitin ca kapinjalafi

ca 1 Kanadatantram atha Jaiminina krtafi cailikanta

(read tikara karomi?) vidusaiu paritosanaya sakunta]

Phanisailapateh prasadatl vyakhyane kalpite kincit nutanan

natra kutracit i purvasuribhir uktesu saran uddhrtyacamate

(read °badhyate?) i etam sajjanaranjanaksamaguriopi

magham tlkam yatnavata maya viracitam, etc.

F.30:^tisriramaxia-Vemkate§acaranambujasainaradhaka-

Timmayaryyaputrena sakalakalapaku§alenaVaikhana(sa)ku-

lavatamsenaSrinivasacaryyenaviracitepraudhavedyesaliitya-

sarvasvasamakhyane Sakuntalavyakhyane prathamomkah n

It ends :— iti sriramana-Vemkates^caranambujasamara-

dhaka-Timmayaryyaputrena sakalakalakalapakuialena Vai-

khanasakulavatamsena Srinivasacaryyena viracite praudha-

vedye sahityasarvasvasamakhyane Sakuntalavyakhyane

saptamomkah 11 srigurubhyo namab ... anandavallisameta-

sricandraniaulesvarasvaniisahava II ... sakuntalavvakhyanam

samaptam 11

virodhisamjnam samprapte hayane margasirsake I masi

by aslesasaipjhayan tarakayam krter(?)dine I tithau pafi-

camasamjnayani Ramakrsnasya sununa Kaghunathena vi-

dusa likhitam bliadram astu vah n harih om etc.

S3.

Wmsn No. 83.

Size: 19-ffXlf- in., (5) + 174 + 2 + (4) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: An entry Ly Mr. Wbisli is dated 'August 1830 Tellicherry'.

The MS. seems to be fairly old, 17 tn or 18 tk century.

Character: Grantha.

Injuries: The MS. has been damaged by insects on ft. 17—32

(f.24 seriously), 34-37 (seriously), 43-45, 79-80, 102-106 (f.

103

seriously >, 112—115, 150—154 (seriously), and 168—169.

The Satadusanl, by Vemkatanatha, in GO chapters.

Mr. Whish describes it as the 'Xata-1 hi/.ini: or refutation

1 For ca kapinjalafi ca read Kapilasya tantram?

~3H 112 i^

of the Uttara Mimamsa'. According to Aufrecht CC. p. G30

(see Mitra-Bikaner p. 519; Hall p. 112) it is 'directed

against the Samfchya doctrine'. See also Hultzsch II,

p. 145 sqq. (No. 1532).

It begins:—sriman Venikatanatharyyah kavitfirkkika-

kesari I vedantacaryyavaryyo me sannidhattam sada hrdi i

samaharas samnam pratipadam rcan dhama yajusa(ni) layah

pratyuhanam laharivitatir bodhajaladheh i kathadarppaksu-

bhyatkalikathakakolahalabhavam hara tvan tad dhvantam

hayavadanahelfihalahalah iidam prathamasambhavatkuma-

tijalakiilamkasa mrsamatavisanalajvalitajivajivatavah I ksa-

ranty amrtam aksayam yatipurandarasyoktayas cirantana-

sarasvatlcikurabandhasairandhrikah i pracim upetya padavim

yatirajadrstam yat kincid anyad api va matam asrayantah I

prajna yathoditam idam sukavat pathantah pracchanna-

bauddhavijaye parito yataddhvam | padahavesu nirbhettum

vedamargavidusakan I prayujyatam sarasreni nisita ^atadu-

sani I tatra tavac chastiTirambhe I etc.

F. 3:— iti kavitarkikasimhasya sarvatantrasvatantrasya

srimad-Yemkatanathasya vedantacaiyyasya krtisu satadu-

sanyam brahmasabdavrttyanupapattivadah prathamah II

F. 38 b:— iti satadusanyam nirvisesavisayanirvikalpaka-

bhamgavada ekadasah n

F. 64b:— iti satadusanyam samvidanutpattidusanavadaekavimsah n

F. 95:— iti . . . atmadvaitabhavas sattrimsah H

F. 128:— iti . . . vikalpapramanyabhamgostacatvarim-sah ii

It ends:— na casti samvada iti darsitam iti II iti kavi-

tarkkikasimhasya sarvatantrasvatantrasya srimad-Vemkata-

nathasya vedantacfiryyasya krtisu satadusanyam advaitimate

sutrasvarasya bhamgas satsastitamah ii harih om srimate

vedantagurave namah ^rikavitarkkikasimhamahaguravenamah n

Then follow three pages, containing some fragment of

a Vedantic treatise, beginning:—jhananandagunopetam

jnananandamayam mahahi etc.

->- 113 Kr-

84.

WfflSH No. 84 A.

Size: 14xH i"-, (2) + 134 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whisk dated 'Cadroor 1827'. The MS. maybe about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The Mdhabharata,

Parvan v: The Udyoga Parvan,

Ailliv;iy;is 1—94.

It begins:—Vyasani Vasisthanaptaram Sakteh pautram

akalmasam I Parasaratmajam vancle Sukatatan taponidhim i

Janamejayah i vrtte vivahe tirstatmS yad iivacaYudhisthirah|

tat sarvam kathayasveha krtavanto yad nttaram i Vai-

^ampayanah i kr *****(blank) kurupraviras tathabhimanyor

mmuditas sapaksah i visramya catvaryy usasi pratltassabham viratasya tatobhijagnmh i etc.

F. 133b:—ity udyogaparvani trinavatitamodhyayah u

Vaisam I tarn bhuktavantam, etc. (v, 92 in Bombay edition).

It breaks off with the words:— sarvadha hi mahabahodaivair api durutsahah i prabha (v, 92, 28 Bombay).

85.

Whish No. 84 B.

Size: 13Jxlv in., (2)+ 208+ (2) leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry August 1830'. TheMS. is of the same date as No. 84.

Character: Grantha.

The Mahabhdrata, Parvan v: The Udyoga -Parvan,

Adhyayas 41—198 (the end of the Parvan).

It begins:—Dhrtarastrah I anuktam yadi te kincit vaca

vidura vidyate | dharmmam susriisate bruhi vicitrani

vibliasase| etc.

F. 77:— iti srl-udyogaparvani caturnnavatitamoddhyayah I

Vaisam i vidurasya vaca srutva prasritam purnsottamah i iti

8

~$H 114 K~

hovaca bhagavan vacanam madhusudanah i srikrsnah I yatha

bruyan mahaprajno, etc. (v, 93 Bombay).It ends:—vadayanti snia samhrstas sabasrasataso narah II

ity udyoge mababbarate satasahasrikayam samhitayfun

udyogaparvani pandavayuddhasannaho namastanavatisata-

tanioddhyayah n matrkadosato vatha likbitur ddosatotba-

va I nyunatiriktako grantbas samsoddbyas satbbir anjasa n

barih oni, etc.

86.

Whish No. 85.

Size: 12 J x li in., (1) + 81 + 16 + (2) leaves, 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Bate: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1830'. The MS. maybe about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Chandogamantrdbrahmandbhdsya, a Commentary on

tbe Mantra-JBrahmanq or Mantra-Parvan of tbe Samaveda,

by Sayana, in 2 chapters. This is MS. 'C\ used by Dr.

Heinrich Stonner for bis edition of tbe Mantrabrabmana

(Inaugural-Dissertation zur Erlangung der Doctorwiirde),

Halle a. S. 1901.

It begins:— pranipatya gurun adyan vedavedarttbako-

vidan I yatprasadena jananti pravaktum madrSa api | sada

samatvavaisamyanirabadbatvabetubbib | ccba(read ccha)-

ndogyamantrabbasyam vai Gunavisnor vidbasyate I abam

padyavisalartthapramavakyoptivlsvatab1

I tathapy asraya-

saundaryyafj) janomusmin prapasyatu I aditenumanyasvetyadi i yajustrayam parisecane viniyuktam adityadidevatakamaditir devata sapi sarvatra karmmany anujnanan dasyati i etc.

F. 41b:—vedarttbasya prakasena tamo haddi vakarah su-

sthiram anugrnbatu (sic) vidyatlrtthamahesvarab I srimadrS-

jarajaparamesvaravaidikamargapravarttaka- srivira-Bukka-

bbupalasa(mra)jyadburandbarena Sayanaryyaviracite Ma-

dhaviye vedarttb[y]aprakase samabrahmanabbasye mantra-

parvani pratbamoddbyayab II yasya nisvasita veda, etc.

1 Stonner reads: yady api sastrarthapramavakyoktiviplavah.

->; 115 Kr-

It ends: — vedartthasya prakasena tamo hardan nivara-

yan ! pujyaraas caturo vedan vidya^Irtthamunlsvarani iti

srlmatrajridhirajaparameivaravaidikamrirgapravarttaka.snvl-

ra-Bukkablnipalasammrajyadhurandharena Sayanacaryyenaviracite Madhavlye vedartthaprakase cchandogamantra-

brahmanabhasye mantraparvani dvitlyapathake saptamahkhandah II sngurucarana etc.

(2)

The Mantraparvan, or Mantrapatha, or Mantra-Bra-

hmana of the Samaveda, in 2 Patalas, containing the

Mantras prescribed by the Gobhila-Grhyasutra. See Dr.

Stonner's Dissertation, p. xi.

It begins:—deva savitah pra suva yajnam pra suva

yajnapatim bhagaya divyo gandharvah ketapuh ketan nah

punatu vacaspatir vacan na svadatn, etc.

It ends:—pra nu vocan cikituse janaya (sic) ma gam ana-

gam adhitam (read aditim?) vadhista om utsrjata II man-

tra[m]parvani dvitiyah patha(h) samaptam n harih i man-

trapatha samaptam n

87.

Whish No. 86.

Size: 13f xl'k in.. (2) + 69 [really 68, as f. 68 is missing] leaves,

9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably end of 18 nicentury.

Character: Grantha.

The Mahabharata. Fragment of the Drona-Parvan (VII),

Adhyayas 1—34.

It begins:—om Sanjayah i tarn apratimasatvaujobalavir-

yyaparakramam i hatan devavratam srutva pancalenaSikhandina I etc.

F. 67:—iti dronaparvani dvatrimsoddhyayah II dvitiyopa-

hiiras samaptah n

It breaks off in the middle of Adhyaya 34 with the

words:—sisunaikena samare dvisatsainyani vai maya I adya8*

-$* 116 K^-

draksyanti rajanah kalyamanani sampaSah i Yudhisthirah I

evan te bhasamanasya balam saubhadra varddhatam yas

tvam utsahase bhettum dronanlkam su. See VII, 35,

26—29.

88.

Whish No. 87.

Size: 15x2t in., (1) + 129 +(2) leaves, on an average 14 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish dated '1829' and 'June 3rd 1831

Tellicherry.' The MS. was probably written A. D. 1792. See No. 103.

Character: Grantha, very small.

The Sivarahasya-Khanda, from the Sankarasamhita of

the Skanda-Parana. Vol. I, containing _theSambliani-

Kanda in 50 Adhyayas (ff. 1—53), the Asura-Kanda in

15 Adhyayas (ff. 53— 74), the Viramahendra-Kanda in

7 Adhyayas (ff.74—84b), and the Yuddha-Kanda in

35 Adhyayas (ff. 85—129 b).

For Vol. II, see No. 103 (Whish No. 102).

It begins:—omkaranilayan devam gajavaktraii catur-

bhujam picandilam aham vande sarvavighnopasantaye I . . .

pura kancyan catu(r)vaktrah tatapa paraman tapah I srastu-

kamah prajas sarvah krpaya paramesituh I tasmin mahe-

sacaranaparicaryyaparayane I niunayah katicit punye sthitva

garhasthya uttame I etc.

F. lb:—om ity adimahapurane srlskande samkarasam -

hitayam sivarahasyakhande sambhavakande sutamunisara-

vado nama prathamoddhyayah II

F. 53:—om ity adimahapurane sriskande samkarasam-

hitayam sivarahasyakhande sambhavakande pancasoddhya-

yah ii sivaya namah n harih om sarabhavakandas samaptah ii

F. 74:—om ity . . . sivarahasyakhande asurakande panca-

dasoddhyayah n asurakandas samaptah n

F. 84b:—om ity . . . sivarahasyakhande viramahendraka-

nde saptamoddhyayah ll sn>ainbaya parabrahmane namah n

on tat brahmarpanara i om subham astu viramahendraka-

).i(las samaptah ll

~>; 117 K-

It ends (f. 129b):—om ity adimahapurane snskande

gamkarasamhitayam sivarahasyakhande yuddhakande -ura-

patmasainharo nama pancatrmSoddhyayah II .'. . yuddhaka-

ndas samaptah 11 yadrsam pustakan drstva i etc.

89.

AVhish No. 88.

Size: lljXls in., (2) + 84 + (15) + 108 + (6) leaves, 9 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whisli dated 'Tellicherry 1830.' The MS.

may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Pratdparudrayasobhusana (or Pratdparudra, or Prata-

parudriya), by Vidydndtha. It is incomplete, ending at

the beginning of the chapter on Arthalamkaras.

It begins :—vidyakairavakaumudlm srutisirassmiantacu-

damanin daran patmabhuvas trilokajananlm vande giran

devatam i yatpadabjanamaskriyas sukrtinam sarasvata-

prakriyabijanyasabhnvo bhavanti kavitanatyaikajivatavah I

Y. 8:— iti sn-Vidy&nathakrtau prataparudrayasobhusane

alamkarasastre nayakaprakaranam samaptam n

F. 84:—iti Vidyanathakrtau virarudrayasobhiisane sa-

bdalamkaraprakaranaip ll athartthalamkarah i

It breaks oft' (f. 84b) with the words:—upanirmopame-

yasadhriranadharmmasadvsyapratipratipadakrmam prayoge

purna I See f. 74b in the lithographed edition of the Prata-

parudrlya (published at Poona 1849, Sake 1771).

(2)

The Sivdrcanasiromani, a manual of Saiva worship, by

Brdhmdnandandtlia, a pupil of Lokdnandandtha, composed

by order of Amrtdnandandtha (complete?) in seven Ullasas.

-2H 118 K~

It begins:— santi sreyamsy anekani jananam yatprasa-

datah i matamgavadanam vande devlm tripurasundarim I

yasya svfitmavabodhodayavigatamahamohagadhandhakaras

samnargan darsayantah khalu caranajusam santi cante

vasantah I satyam brahmeti dehady akhilam idam asad

veti santavadanta srl-Lokanandanatham guruvaram anisam

bhavaye sambamurttim II . . . Amrtanandanathasya niyogat

tasya dhlmatah I sri-Brahraanandanathoham bitayalpa-

dhiyam api I srl-Lokanandanathasya sisyavargapurogamah I

tantrany alokya sarvani kularnavamukbani ca I arabhe vi-

staram karttum sivarccanasiromanini 1 santas santas saml-

ksyaitat santu santustatnanasah i sadbako rajanlturyyayamevibuddbva, cavasyakam krtva bastau padau ca praksalya-

camya I svasane samupavisya pujamurtter nnirmmrilyara

visarjjya praksalya I etc.

F. 15:—iti sri-Lokanandanatbasisyena Brabmananda-

natbena viracite sivarccanasiromanau pratbamollasab u

Tbe 2 nd Ullasa ends f. 30b, the 3 rd Ullasa f. 45, the

4 th U. f. 60, tbe 5 th U. f. 82, tbe 6* U. f. 98b.

It ends (or breaks off with?):—

eby ehivaruni devi mania

siddhim kuru priye I apavitram parityajya sadhake siddhim

arpaya I sarvapatraniaye devi sudharnpe namostu te I

90.

"Whish No. 89.

Size: 13f xItt in-, 97 leaves, from 8 to 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1830.' The MS.

may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The AdhiJcaranaratnamald, by Bhdratitirtha, incomplete.

Printed under tbe title Vyasddhikaranamala at the end of

vol. II of P. Rama Narayana Vidyaratna's edition of the

Vedanta-Sutras (Bibliotheca Indica, 1863).

It begins:—pranamya paramatmanam vidyatirtthasvarfi-

pinam | Yayyasikl (read Vaiyasiki) nyayamala slokais sam-

grhyate sphutam I praripsitasya grantbasyavighne(na) pa-

-X 119 H^-

risamaptaye i pracayagamanaya sistacaraparipftlanfiya ca[ra]

visistestadevatatatvain gurumurttyupadhiyuktanianaskvty.-i.

(read "urn namaskrtya) grantham pratijanlte pranamyeti

Vyasena prokta Vaiyyasikl i etc.

F. 3b:—tatra sastrasya prathamam sutram ll ath:

brahmajijhasa n prathamadhikaranani aracaya(ti), etc.

F. 12:—prathamasyaddhyayasya prathaniah padah i va-

sudevaya namali n sarvatra siddhopadesat ii

Ff. 28b, 29:— iti §rimatparamahamsaparivrajakaca(r)yya-

Bharatitirtthapraiiltayam adhikaranaratnamalayam pratha-

maddhyayasya caturtthapadah ii

It breaks off after the 7 th Adliikarana in Adhyaya IV,

Pada 2 witb the following words:—saptama + ti I jnasya

vagadaya svasvahetau linah i parethava agnim vag ity

adisastrat svasvalietusu tallaya(li) i nadyabdhilayasamyokter

vidvaddrstya layali pare i anyadrstiparam sastram gnim vag

ity udahrtani tatvajnani no vagadayah prana villyamanah

pratisvikesu karanesu viliyante na tu mahatmani yatrasya

purusasya mrtasyasti vag apy eti vatam pranas caksur

adityam ity adi sruter iti prapte bruniah I tatvavido drstya

paramatmany eva paya. (See edition p. 72.)

91.

Whish No. 90.

Size: llixl' in., (2) + 70 + 58 + (2) leaves, 9 or 10 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1830'. The MS. maybe about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Grhyaparisista ,a compendium of domestic rites.

It is incomplete, and the name of the author is not

mentioned.

Amongst the authorities quoted are Satyayani (ff. 6, 65),

Ranayana Muni (f. 24b), Salihotra Muni (f. 51b), Rauruki

(f. 66b), and Saunaka (ff. 66b, 70).

-5* 120 :<~

The following are some of the ceremonies described in

this work:

saucavidhi (f. 1), mrttikasnanavidhi (f. 2), sandhyopa-sanavi (f. 3b), brahmayajnavi (f. 4b), pratisarabandhavi

(f. 6 b), ankurarpanavi (f. 7 b), punyahavi (f. 8 b), udaka-

santivi (f. 9), rudrasamhitayah kalpa (f. 13), mahabhise-

kavi (f. 13), satabhisekavi (f. 14), parjanyasuktavi (f. 15),

arkavivahavi (f. 15b), agnivivaha (f. 17b), grhasantivi

(f. 18), ankurasya vidhi (f. 22b), apamrtyunjaya (f. 25b),

ayurhomasya laksana (f. 27 b), grharcanavi (f. 32), agha-rnarsanasukta (f. 36b), garbhinivi (f. 40), vrsotsarjanavi

(f. 41), ekoddistavi (f. 42), nandimukhasraddha (f. 44),

pindapitryajnavi (f. 45b), krcchravi (f. 56b), candrayana

(f. 58 b), sarpasanti (f. 68).

It begins:-—athatas saucavidhim vyakhyasyamo gramad

durataram gatva yajhopavltam sirasi daksinakarne va

krtva mrttika grnhati kastham antarddhaya npavi^ed, etc.

F. 6:— athatas SatySyaniproktani grhyagniprayascittani

vyakhyasyamo, etc.

The l rstPrapathaka (in 25 Khandas) ends f. 17 b.

F. 51b:— iti grhyapari(siste) dvitiyaprapathake ekona-

vimsah khandah n athatas sampravaksyami karmma prsta-

(read vrsti?)pradayakam I Salihotrena mimina prokta(m)

lokahitaya ca I

F. 61 (II, 40 begins):— athatas sampravaksyami vivaham

pipalasya tu I margasirse maghamase vaisakhe krttikepi

va i vivaha(m) karayed evam pipilasya mahaphalam I vrksa-

dvayam praticyan tu mandapam karayec chubham I etc.

F. 65b:— iti grhyaparisiste karikayam Satyayaniprokta-sarvaristasanti II

F. 66 b:— iti grhyaparisiste karikayam Raurukina viracita-

vidhuragnisandhanam II

F. 70:— iti Saunakoktasarppasantis samapta n sarpasanti-

homamantrah I etc.

It breaks off (f. 70b) with the words:— kayantararjjitan

do§am kalarupl vyapohatu svahai suryyayedam n om H

->; 121 !«-

(2)

The Sdrarahasyacdturvarndkramavibhdga, a treatise on

civil law, extracted from Vaidyanatha Diksita's work

(Smrtimiddaphala?).

It begins:— gurubhyo namah i abhisekadigunayuktasya

nrpasya prajapalanan dharmmah i tac ca dustanigrahain

antarena na sambhavatii dustaparijhanah ca na vyavaha-

rena vineti vyavaharadarsanam aharahah karttavya(m) ity

uktam (i) vyavaharan nrpah [i] pasyet sabhyaih parivrto-

nvaham iti i sa ca vyavaharah ladrsah i etc.

F. 10 b:— iti vyavaharamatraprakaranam I

It ends: — atinasamlpam netavyah mocaniya ity artthah|

evah caturvarnakrama vicaryjTih n iti Vaidyanathadlksitl-

yocldhi-tasararahasvacaturvarnakraniMvibbagas samaptah II

srlgurubhyo namah II subhani astu li

92.

Whish No. 91.

Size: 15f-xli in., (2)+ 172+ 50 + (3)+ 2 + (l) leaves, 12 lines

on a page.

Material: I'alm leaves.

Date: An entry by Mr. Whish is dated 1831. In the colophon,

containing the date, 'Svabhanu' seems to be meant for 'Subhanu'.

The Subhanu year immediately preceding 1831 is A. D. 1823/24, but

the MS. was probably written in A. D. 1763/64.

Scribe: Vemkusa, a lady of Sekharipattana (?)

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The BMttadijpika, a Commentary on Jaimini's Mimamsa-

darsana, by Khandadevamisra ,a pupil of Visvesvara,

Adhyayas I—VI, and XI—XII. Our MS. begins with

the first Sutra of Jaimini, while the MSS. described by

Hall p. 179; Aufrecht- Oxford p. 353; Burnell, Tanjore

p. 83b; Ind. Off. IV, pp. 701 seq,q.; and Mitra, Notices,

vol. VII, p. 271 (No. 2521) begin with the second Pada

of the first Adhyaya.

~$h 122 f^-

It begins:— om Visvesvaram gurun natva Khandadevas

satam mude i tanute tatprasadena samksiptam bhatta-

dlpikam 11 ilia khalu nikhilapumartthan artthasadhanau

dharmmadharmniau samgopamgavedaddhyayanaikasama-dhigamyau tac ca vicaram antarena na bhavyayalam iti

tatpradarssanaya paramakaruniko bhagavah Jaiminir aca-

ryyas sakalavidyopakaridharmmamlma(m)sam athato dhar-

mmajijhasety arabhya vidyate vanyakalatvad yatha yajya

sampraisa ityantais sutrair baiica(read °h panca?)dhika-

ranagarbhitam sodasalaksanim abhyarhitam vidyara prakatl-cakara I adhikaranan tu vedavat sadamgam i yad ahuh vi-

sayo visayas caiva purvapaksas tathottararaI saragatis ceti

pancamgam prancodhikaranam viduh iti prayojanan ceti****

(blank) samgatiprasamgadibliedat bahuvidha ftatredam

adyam adhikaranam athato dbarmmajijnasa I (I, 1, 1.)

F. 18b:—iti srl-Khandadevaviracitayam bhattadlpikayam

pratliamasyaddhyayasya caturtthah padah n addhyayas ca

sampurnab ii

The 2 ndAdbyaya ends f. 38, the 3 rd

Adhyaya f. 98,

tbe 4 th A. f. 120, the 5 th A. f. 138b, the 6 th A. f. 172.

Then begins the 11 thAdhyaya (with a new foliation).

The 12 thAdhyaya begins f. 27 b.

It ends (f. 50) with the explanation of the Sutras XII,4, 41 sqq.:

— prabhutvat ii prasamgat brahmanasyaiva-

rtvijyam. uta trayanam api varnanam iti cintayam . . .

brahmanasyaivartvijyani iti siddhamI tad evan nirupitau

dvadasabhir addhyayair ddharmmadharmmau II iti srl-

Khandadevamisraviracitayam bhattadlpikayam dvadasa-

syaddhyayasya caturtthah padah II addhyayas ca samaptah n

harih om n

The scribe's colophon:— ambhomuksamaye svabhanu-

saradi vrkse kurnaryyahvaye (dutthe masi kanya, written

underneath the last three words) citrabhe prathama tithav

anasite pakse dine dyomaneh i bbattaprakpadadipikamsamalikhac chrl-Vemkusa strl sudhi srimacchekharipatta-

nottamasiroratnriyamano cirat II om ll

->: 123 K~

(2)

F. 50b contains the following eight stanzas, calh-d

Brahmdnubhavastdkct:— atmavadhujanakamksa&unyo hy at-

matanubhavakamksaiunyah i atmaniketanakairiksa^unyais

tusyati tusyati tusyaty eva I param eva paran naparamevani prabalanubhavadyotitabuddhih i upasamsaram sain-

prati hitva hrsyati hrsyati hrsyaty eva I prakrtipuinaikyc

ilrsyam sarvara sphurati caracararupam visvam |iti medlu i

jivanmuktim gacchati gacchati gacchaty eva i tatvam asi

grutilaksyam vastu jnatva sohain soham itlva i vagvrtter

yyo laksyani kurvan dlvyati dlvyati divyaty eva I satyara

jnanam suddham anantam brahrnaivaham tad ahan tv

eva I iti samski'tabuddhi x s sarvam pasyati pasyati pa.syaty

eva I atmanatmavicare saddhye sadhanahino mudho jantuh I

iha sarasare paravare muhyati muhyati muhyaty eva I kirn,

va jnanam kim ivajnanam bhedo yasya na yato jantoh I

prajnanasrutivisayatvam syat iti vai manye manye manye t

sarasaravivekl dehl dehajhanam bhitvan(u)haya i brahma-

jhane yatate yady api duhkhan nastan nastan nastam n iti

brahmanubhavastakam samaptara II om II

(3)

Two leaves at the end of the volume contain Paradigmsof Conjugation, beginning:

—sapi I bhu sattayam i edha

vrddhau i dupacas pake I pacati pacata ity adi I liti i

pecitha i papaktha I etc., and ending:— luhi acucurat acu-

curata i luti corayitety adi I pala raksane arcca pujayani

ptirvavat n luhi arccicat arccicata i

93.

Whish No. 92.

Size: 13^x2t in., (2) -{- 248+ (2) leaves, from 12 to 14 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

(rlloko divyati divyati) inserted, but crossed out.

~>; 124 x~

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 1831. The MS. may be about

50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The Bhasyaratnaprabha ,a Commentary on Sankara's

Bhasya on Badarayana's Veddnta-Sutras, by Govindananda,a pupil of Gopdla Sarasvati. The name of Govindanandais given in the colophons at the end of I, 1; II, 2; 3; 4;

IV, 4, while in the colophon at the end of the first

Adhyaya Rdmananda, the pupil of Govindananda, is men-

tioned as the author of the work. In the Berlin MS.

(described by "Weber-Berlin I, p. 177) Padas 3 & 4 are

marked by 'Bamanandi' in the margin. According to Hall

p. 89 (see also p. 202) the real author of the work is

Ranrananda Sarasvati, who dedicated his work to his GuruGovindananda. But it seems, we have to distinguish

between the original Bhasyaratnaprabha by Govindananda

(as printed in the edition of the Vedanta- Sutras, Bibl.

Ind.), and a Tippana or brief notes on it, by Ramananda.

(See Ind. Off.' IV, p. 724.) Our MS. might be described

as containing 'Bamananda's adnotated edition of Govinda-

nanda's Bhasyaratnaprabha'. See also Aufrecht CC. p. 386-

and above No. 78 (1).

It begins:—om sivaya parabrahmane namah i avighnam

astu I srlgurucaranaravindabhyan namah i yam iha karu-

nikam saranam gatopy arisahodara apa mahat padam i tarn

ahain asu harim varam asraye janakajamkam anantasukha-

krtim I Vibhlsanorisahodaropity anvayah I srlgauryya nikhila-

rtthadan(read °dan) nijapadambhojena muktijjradam prau-dham viglmavanam harantam anagham srldumdhitundasina l

vande, etc. . . . srlmat-Gopalagirbhih prakatitaparamadvaita-

bhasasmitasya-srlmat-Govindavanicaranakamalago nirvrto-

ham yathalih i moksapuryyam srlkahcyam srlkamaksl-

dattam payasam devair api stutam prajyam sampurnamprakrstajyayuktam va yat bhojvam annam tenatipiljya I

^rl-Sivaramayoginah kinca siva> casau ramas ceti svanamna

srigaurinayakayoh abhedam prakatayanti tebhyo gurubhyolabdhatmabodho yaih srimat-Gopalasarasvatibhih tair ity

artthah i srl-Saiiikarani bhasyakrtam j^i'^vamya Vyasam

H5H 125 «~

harim sutrakptan ca kurveI Srlbhasyatlrtthe parahac

tustyai vakjala(read ^jala)bandhacchidam abhyupayam atr;i

bhasye, etc. . . . aham brahma nirbhayam n ora n ilia khalu

svaddhyayoddhyeta(vya) iti, etc. See edition of the Veda-

ntasiitras, Bibl. Ind., p. 1 sq.

F.54:--Srimatparamahamsaparivrajakacaryya^ri-Govinda-

nandabhagavatkrtau SarlrakamimamsakaYyakhyayam bha-

syaratnaprabhayarp prathamaddhyayasya pratharnah padab

I, 2 ends f. 64 b, I, 3 f. 85b.

F. 100:— iti §nparamahamsaparivrajakacaryya3ri - G -

vindanandabhagavacchisya- Ramanandakptau Sarirakaml-

mrimsrivvakhy.iyaiii bhasyaratnaprabhabbidhayam pratha-

masyaddhyayasya caturtthapadah :: addhyayas ca samaptah ii

II. 1 ends f. 118b, II, 2 f. 146b, II, 3 f. 166b, IT. 4

f. 173 b, III, 1 f. 179, IH, 2 f. 189 b. Ill, 3 f. 220, III, 4

£ 231, IV, 1 f. 237, IV, 2 f. 241, IV, 3 f. 245b.

It ends (f. 248 b):—

atoktadoso£akyasyaI esa by eveti sa-

sanat H iti &rlparamahamsaparivrajakacaryyasri- Govinda-

nandabhagavatkrtau bhasyaratnaprabhayam caturtthasya-

ddhyayasya caturtthah padah i addhyayas ca samaptahom sivaya parabrahmane naniah i

94.

Whish No. 93.

Size: Ul Xls in., (2) + 62 + 54 + 67 + (2) leaves, 9 or 10 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18* or 19* cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Dvaidhasutra, a portion of Bodhayands Srautasutra,

in 4 Prasnas. MS. No. 1571 in Mitra, Notices IV, p. 146

contains Prasnas 3, 4 and 5. But Eurnell, Tanjore p. 20a

only gives 4 Prasnas, like our MS. Cf. Mitra, Notices X.

p. 266 (No. 4159).

It begins:—katham u khalupavasatha iti vijanlyat san-

dhya svid evopapadyatho*** *** ***

(blank) lusandher

1 Ed.: ato'tra doso'sankhyah syad.

~>* 126 kh

upapadanan nanu khalu sandhyasupapadaya iva sarvesan

tv eva sandhyasu ha smaha Bodhayano yatraitad u pava-tostain ita aditye purastat candram alohlti, etc.

F. 22:—dhenura vanadvaham va dadyad itiBo + nonyadvai kathana iti Salikih n 33 n iti dvaidhe prathamah pra-snah ii srlmad-Yajnesvaraya namah ii harih om n caturmma-

syani vyakhyasyamas, etc.

F. 37 b:—pratijulmyad iti Bo + no na pratijubuyad iti

Salikih ii 27 ii iti dvaidhe dvitlyah prasnah ii . . . atbatogni-

kalpam vyakhyasyamah, etc.

F. 49 b:—kuryyad iti Bo + no na kuryyad iti Salikih n 21 n

dvaidhe trtiyah prasnas samaptah ii . . . athata istikalpam

vyakhyasyama sva hasnia + neh, etc.

It ends (f. 62b):— nityani ca dadyad iti Bodhayanaetany eveti Salikir ety anye ceti Salikih II 18

I dvaidhe

caturtthah prasnah ii samapto dvaidhah n sn-Kanvaya Bo-

dhayanac3,(rya)ya namah n subham astu u

2—3.

Two fragments of the Mahagnisarvasva, a Commentaryon the Agnikalpasutra, Dvaidhasutra, and Karmantasutraof Bodhayana 's Srautasutra, (by Vasudeva Dlksita). I could

not find the author's name in the MS., but see Burnell I.O.

p. 27 sq., Hultzsch II, p. 74 (No 695). The Oxford MS.Sansk. d. 13 contains a complete copy of the work in

19 Adhyayas.

It begins:— Bodhayanam pranamyagneh kalpasutram

yathamati I dvaidhakarmmantasutrabhyam saha vyakhya-

syatetaram i agner anarabhyadhltatvad adhitanah ca pra-

krtagamitvadlksadisu sambandhfln darsapurnamasayos ca

diksadyabhavat jyotistomamgataddhyavadhlyate diksadi-

bhir jyotistomamgam prasiddhan tatsambandhognau bha-

vati, etc.

F. 19b:—iti mahagnisarvasve prathamoddhyayah ll

F. 28:—iti mahagnisarvasve dvitlyoddhyayah ll om ll

F. 35b:—athestakanam karanani vaksyamah, etc.

F. 40:—atha garhapatyaciter istakah ii

s

~>; 127 .«-

It breaks off (f. 54) with the following words:—adyentye

ca diksadivasesu visnula'amavatsaprasamiiccayah maddhya-divasesu vyatyasena iti Salikimatam i sagnicitye kratau

samvatsaran tisrah ?at dvadaSa va dlksa iti diksakalpa-

vyavasthitah ekacara didiksakalpas tatra na bhavanti

tasmat.

Then the second fragment (with a new foliation) begin

(f. 1):— cita srayaddhvan taya (leva tayamgi+sldateti i

agniksetrasya bahih parita ucchritas sarkarah . . . anuvyii-

hati ll vyakhyatam garhapatyacitau II mahagnisarvasve sa-

ptamoddhyayah ii

F. 12:—iti mahagnisarvasve navamoddhyayah ll

F. 42:— iti mahagnisarvasve caturdas[y]oddhyayah ll

F. 58b:— iti mahagnisarvasve sodasoddhyayahIt breaks off (f. 67b) with the words:—sruvahutyo karana

iti kuryyad iti Bodhayano na kuryyad iti Salikih atha

sruci caturgi'hitam grhitvajyasya purnam sruvah juhoti

sapta te agna iti ajyasya purnam iti punarvacanam catu-

rtthe sruve yatha sruk purna bhavati tatha prabhutam

anayatlty eva.

95.

AVhish No. 94.

Size: U\xli in., (2) + 187-f (2) leaves, from 10 to 13 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Wbish dated 1831. The MS. may be 100

or even 150 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Pariblmmrthasamgralia, a Commentary on the Pari-

bMsas to Panini's Grammatical Sutras, by Vaidyanafha

gastrin, the son of Batnagiri Dlksita (ff. 1—55). See

Hultzsch II, p. 122 (No. 1254, see also No. 1058). The

arrangement of the Paribhasas is somewhat similar to

that in Siradeva's Paribhas5vrtti. See The Paribha-

sendusekhara ed. by F. Kielhorn, Part II, pp. 529—537

~>; 128 K~

In Hultzsch I, p. 26 (No. 311) Slradeva is given as the

author of a Paribhasarthasamgraha.It begins:

—vijeyyanas sada sambhur jjamgacchat girijam

muda i sancancuranah pasuna tantantad vaggatim mama i

murttir yyasya hi Paninih padamahabhasyapraban(d)dhatatha vakyanam krd api svadharma 1 vitanute vag yasya

dasyam sada i sisya yasya virodhivadimakutlkuttakavag-

dhatikas tasmai matula-Eamabhadraniakhine bhuyo namo

me bhavet II pranamya paraman devam bhavanlpatim avya-

yam i kriyate Vaidyanathena paribhasartthasamgrahah II

vyakhyanato viscsapratipattir nna hi sandehad alaksanam 2ll

vyakhyanatah vyakhyanad dhetupahcamyantad adyaditvat

tasih, etc.

Ff. 6b, 7:— iti srlmad-Ratnagiridlksitaputrasya Vaidyana-thasastrinah krtisu paribhasartthasamgrahe prathamasya-

ddhyayasya prathamah padah n ekayoganirddi^tSnam saha

va pravrttis saha va nivrttih 3ll

Adhyaya I (in 4 Padas) ends f. 14; A. II (in 4 Padas)f. 17b; A. Ill (in 4 Padas) f. 22; A. IV (4) f. 25 b; A Vf. 26b; A. VI f. 34b; A. VII (4) f. 47b; A. VIII f. 49b.

Last Sutra (f. 55):—purvan dhatus sadhanena yujyate

pascad upasargena* ii

It ends (f. 55 b):—iti ubhayatha bhasye vyavaharo dysyate

iti n 125 ll iti srimad-Ratnagiridiksitaputra-Vaidyanathasa-

strinah krtisu paribhasartthasamgrahe nyayamulaparibhasa

samapta n harih om ll srlmatgurubhyo namah ii

(2)

The Candrilca, a Commentary on the Paribhasarthasam-

graha, by Svayamprakasananda, a pupil of Advaitananda

Sarasvati. See Ind. Off. II, p. 180 sq. (Nos. 674, 675);

Mitra-Bikaner, p. 269 (No. 573).

It begins (f. 56):—natva gurupadadvandvam samsara-

jaladhiplavam i vyakaromi yathabuddhi paribhasartthasam-

graham i granthadau sista mamgalam acaranti, etc.

i For svadharma, the metre requires only two syllables (w-).

2 See Paribhasendusekhara, P. 1.

3 See Paribhasendusekhara, P. 17.

4 See Paribhasendusekhara, ed. Kielhorn, II, p. 537.

->< 129 w~

F. 91b:— iti paribhasartthasamgrahe vyakhyane pratha-

masyaddhyayasya tritiyah padah n sakrt gatau viprati§edhe

vat badhitam tat badhitam eva n

F. 95, Stitra:—kalut tu mum khalartthesu vasarfipa-

vidhir nnasti 11

F. 96b, Sutra:—sampratikabhave blmtapiirvagatih II

F. 99:— paribhasarttliasamgrahavyukliyane tritlyasya-

ddhyayasya prathamah padah ii laksanapratipadoktayoh etc.

F. 113 :— iti srlparamabamsaparivrajakacaryyasarvata-

litrasvatantrasnmad-Advaitananda-Sarasvatl-caranaravinda-

bbrmgayamanasya srlmat-Svayampraka.sanandasya krtau

paribhasartthasaingrahavyakhya(ya)n candrikayam catu-

rttliasyadilhvayasya caturtthali padah II samaptas caddhya-

yah ii grahanavata pratipadikena tadantavidhis tasti n

Adhyaya VI ends f. 136; A. VIII ends f. 172.

Last Sutra (f. 186):—purvan dhatus sadhane yujyate

pascad upasargena n

It ends (f. 187):—

ubhayatheti tatha ca bhasyakaravaca-

napramanyat sarvestasiddkir iti bhavah n iti srlparamaham-

saparivrajakacaryyasarvatantrasvatantrasrimad-Advaitana-

nda-Sarasvati-caranaravindabhrmgayamanasya Svayampra-

kasanandasya krtih paribhasartthasamgrahavyakhya can-

drika sampurna n harih om u

A later hand has written on f. 187b:—iti mlmamsa-sastre purvamlmamsa sampurna ii

96.

Whish No. 95.

Size: 12f Xl| in., (2) -f- 83+ 15 -j- (2) leaves, from 8 to 10 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish dated 1831. The MS. may be about

50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Candrajnandgamasmngraha (Tantra) in 15 Pa-

talas.

~5* 130 h£-

It begins:—&ri£ivah I atkatas sampravaksyami tripura-

ndasya laksanam I yad uktam purvam astiti saktam andam

kiranmayam I asti balarkakotyabhan tripurandam hiran-

mayam I rathakaram mahad divyam samanante tu sam-

sthitam I etc.

¥. 1 marg. :—prathamapatalam I sadamnayalaksanam I

Ff. 10b, 11:—iti candrajnanagamasamgrahe purandala-

ksane sadauinayalaksanan nama prathamab patalab n

Patala II (tripurandalaksane pitbalaksanam) ends f. 20 b;

P. Ill (sripurandalaksane sricakralaksanam) f. 41b; P. IV

(tripurandalaksane sricakrantaraladevatapratipadanam) f.45;

P. V f. 49 b; P. VI (srlvidyasandhyanusthanam) f. 50 b;

P. VII (srividya[n]nyasa) f. 52 b; P. VIII (srividyajapa-

kalpab) f. 55b; P. IX (pujadesakalanirupanam) f. 57; P. X(cakraradhanapbalam) f. 63; P. XI f. 67; P. XII f. 69;

P. XIII (sYiktasamayadiksavidhanam) f. 75; P. XIV (di-

ksavidbih) f. 79.

It ends (f. 83 b):—vidyamantrarabasyajnasambhogan mu-

ktim apnuyat n iti candrajiianagamasaragrahe rahasye

mantrartthapratipadanan nama pancadasah patalah n barib i

om ii srlparambayai namah n srlpurnanandanatbante n barib

om H yadrsam pustakan drstya, etc.

(2)

Tbe Kaiiladarsatantra, by Visvanandandtha. See Auf-

recbt CC. s. vv. kauladarsana, kaulacara, and kauladarsa.

It begins:—natva srlgurupadukan ca vatukam vanin ca

vigbnesvararn kamesan tripuram pararn bbagavatim devlrn

sukasyamalam i vaksye kaulikadhurttadambhikasathadinam

kulajnani namacarasya ca laksanani vilasat satkaulikanam

kramat ii kaulagamatantrartthan sanigrbya srikularnava-

rttbarps ca I kauladarsarn kurute Visvanando bitaya kaula-

vidarn ii

It ends:— srlmad-Visvanandanatbapranitani kaulacara-

sesadbarmaprakasam i kauladarsarn kaulasastranusarani

kaulacaryyas samyag Tilokayantam ii iti sri-Visvanandana-

thaviracitakauladar^atantram sampurnam ii srimabatripura-

sundaryyai namah n subbam astu i

HX 131 HS-

97.

Whish No. 96.

Size: 10[x1t in-> (2) + 71 + (2) leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Prapancasdrasdrasamyrahu, an abstract of Sankara's

Prapaiicasdra. Incomplete. The author of the abstract

is Gvrvdnendra Sarasvafi, pupil of Visvesvara Sarasvatt,

who was a pupil of Amarendra Sarasvatt, see Burnell,

Tanjore, p. 207b; Stein-Jammu, p. 232.

It begins:—oni agajananapatmarkain gajananam ahar-

nnisam i anekadantam bhaktanam ekadantam upasmahe I

on natva srl-Samkaiacaryyam Amai'endrayatisvarani I kurve

prapahcasarasya sarasaragraham uttamam I tatra prapanca-sare yad yac Chamkaracaryyair uktam mantrayantrapra-

yogadi tat sarvam api sarataram eva tathapldanlm manda-

prajhavata vistaraso jnatum anusthanaii (read °atuh) ca-

sakyatvad atyantopakarakatvena yat sarabhutan tad alpa-

granthenaiva yatha [i] sarvamantrayantratantrasaragraha-

nam syat tatha[i]

sarvatas saram grhitva maya satsainprada-

yasarvasvabhidhavyakhyanoktamargena vaksyate (i)tatra

punah prasamgat tatra tatra mantrakalpantare mantrasa-

rakramadipikaSanatkumarl[r]yyasaradatilakamantradevata-

prakasikaclau yad yan mantrayantrady uktam i tad api kificit

kincid vaksyate I tatra prapahcasare [i] prathaman tavat

ksirabdhau, etc.

It breaks off with the following words:—evan dhyatva

nyaset I om brim am narayanan jyotir aham parajyotisi

juhomi hamssoham svriha namah hrim a 3 m.

98.

Whish No. 97.

Size: 10^- xlj in., (1) + 133 + (1) leaves, from 7 to 9 lines ona page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

9*

~* 132 k~

(1)

The Daksinamurtismrihita, in 43 Patalas (ff. 1—111),

described as a 'Kanlasastra' by Mr. Whish.

It begins:—

dvitryena caturtthena sastheniirkena sundari I

indrena candrakalayavidyam sambhedya ca svaraih i sadam-

gani nnyajen mantrl hrc chiras ca sikha(m) tatha I kavacan

netram astrafi ca namah svaha kramena ca I vasat vausad

astran ca pliad ebhis saha vinyaset I etc.

F, 2:—iti srldaksinamiirttisanibitayani ekaksaralaksml-

pujavidhih patalah prathamah n

It ends (f. 111b):—

tasya samvatsarl puja srividyadhisthita

bhavet ll iti sridaksinamurttisamhitayam madana(read da-

mana?)ropananainiittikavidhanan nama tricatvarimsatpata-

lah H iti daksinamurttisambita sampurna ll subbam astu ll

(2)

The Kumarasamhita ,in 10 Adhyayas (ff. 112—133),

described as a 'Kaulasastra' by Mr. Whish.

It begins (f. 112):—

srlgurubhyo namah I gurumurttir

ambikam srikrsnani srlsambadaksinamurttim vande vina-

yakam kam vanlm sundaramurttim dharanim Srisamasta-

yudhasampurnara satbhujah cadayanvitam i adhastad vanita-

karam adyani vande gajananam I ranjitadrivare ramyemunivrndanisevite I kalpadrumaih parivrte sikhare hema-

bhusite I ratnastambhasahasrais tu sobhite ratnamandape I

ratnasimhasanaruclhan devya saha mahesvaram i drastuni

samagato brahma pranipatya krpanidhini i baddh[v]ahjali-

puto bhutva tustava paramesvaram i brahma I namas

sivaya devaya, etc.

F. 113b:—iti srlkumarasamhitayam sadasivabrahmasam-

vade vidyaganesamantroddharan nama prathamoddhyayah I

F. 129:—iti srlvidyaganapatikalpe rahasyagame samgra-

mavijayo nama astamoddhyayah ii

It ends (f. 133):—kim atra bahunoktena sarvan kaman

avapnuyat ll iti srlkumarasamhitayam rahasyatirahasyannama dasamoddhyayah ll srigurubhyo namah ll etc.

H3H 133 K~

9<).

Whish No. 98.

Size: 12| xIt in., 100 + 68 + 65 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 th or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantba.

(1)

A Commentary on a Manual of Srauta Rites, viz. Newand Full Moon Sacrifices (darsapurnamasau), Laying of

the Fire (adhana), and Animal Sacrifice (pasubandha),

according to the school of Apastamba (ff. 1—100).

It begins:— athato darsapiirnamasau vyakhyasyamah I

pratar agnihotram hutva darbhesv asino darbhan dha-

rayamanah patnya saha pranan ayanrya samkalpam karoti I

darssena yaksye I aminirvapyaindravaimrdhena saha pu-rnamasena yaksye I tena paramesvaram prlnayani i dar-

bhan nirasyapa upasprsya I vidyud asi + paimi i dvih i

apa upasprsya i yaksyamanopa upasprsati tad idam sarva-

yajiiesupasparsanam bhavati I etc.

F. 17b: — prathamah prasnas samaptah ll srlkrsnayanamah ll dev[y]asya tva + madade i spliyam adaya I indrasyabahur asi daksinas, etc.

F. 35b:—dvitlyaprasnas samaptah n idam eke purvamsamananti prasitram eke prasitrapatra upastiryya, etc.

F. 49b:—trtlyah prasnas samaptah II . . . atha yajamanodaksine vedyante daksinena pada caturo visnukraman

pracah kramaty uttaram uttaran jyayamsam I etc.

F. 56 b:—atha naksatrani I etc.

F. 71:—harih om n subham astu ll (71b:) adhanam trivi-

dham somapurvam homapurvam istipurvah ceti I etc.

F. 76b:—harih om ll pasubandhaprayoga ucyate I pra-

vrtpaurnamasyam amavasyayam va pratar agnihotrani

hutva, etc.

It ends (f. 100):—sarasvati I idam havili I sarasvan idam

havih i agnabhagi (read agnir?) idam havih i deva ajyapa

ity adi sarvam samanam ii harih om etc.

~>< 134 Xr-

(2)

Text of the Manual of Srauta rites, on which the pre-

ceding work is the commentary (ff. 1—28).

It begins:— athato darsSapurnamasau vyakhyasyaniah i

pratar agnihotram hutva I darbhesv a + patnya saha pra-nan ayamya i darsena yaksye I anunirvap(y)aindravaimr-dhena saha paurnamasena yaksye I vapanam i vidyud asi

+ paimi I dvih apa upasprsya I asyam istyam addhvaryyuntvam vrnlmahe I etc.

F. 17b:—caturtthah prasnas samaptah II adhanaprayoga

ucyate I uktanaksatresu brahmanadayognln adadhiran I etc.

F. 23 b:—pasubandhaprayoga ucyate I pravrtpaurnama-

syam amavasyayam va (pra)tar agnihotram hutva, etc,

F. 28:—ayan te yonir iti punar agnim samriropyagnyaga-ram prapya mathitvayatane nidhaya I upavarohya I dhrstva-

danadi samanam n harih om II subhani astu II

(3);

A Manual of Srauta rites, viz. the Agnistoma, accordingto the school of Apastamba.

F. 28b begins:—

pratar agnihotram hutva pranan ayamyasamkalpam karoti

i tripursasomaplthavicchedaprayascitta-rttham aindragnam pasun daurbrahmanyanirharanarttham.asvinam pasuh cagnistomlyasyopalabhyau kurvan somena

yaksye l jyotistomenagnistomena rathantarasamnaikavimsati-

daksinena tena paramesvaram prinayani i vidyud asi + mi

dvih i etc.

F. 48 b:—patnisamyajantognlsomlyas santisthate II harih

om ll ye deva manojata iti vratayati I agniddhre havirddhane

va yajamanan jagarayanti, etc.

It ends (f. 68):— vacaspataye brahmana idam i tarn

agnim parityajya i sayam agnihotram (ju)homi i dhrstyadanadi marjjani (?) nantam kale pratarhomas santisthate-

gnistomah n harih om ll etc.

A Commentary on the preceding work.

It begins:—om kratusamkalpakale I hota I ko yajhah I

~3H 135 K~

rtvijab i ka daksineti prativacanam bruyat |niaban

voco bbargo me voco yaso me voca stomam me vocab klptimme voco bhaktim me vocas sarvam me voca iti

1

japitva I sa

vrto japet I agnis te bota, etc.

F. 28 b:—ity agneyakratu(b) samaptah 11 atbosasyab I etc.

It ends(f.

65 b):—

vacaspatinetyadi I ilanta santistbate|

ayas cetyadi samstbajapas santistbategnistomognistomab2

II

barib i om II srlgurubbyo namab ii

100.

AVhish No. 99.

Size: 18^-xl|- in., 37 + 12 + 13 + 29 leaves, from 6 to 9 (in the

last part from 10 to 13) lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: The Siddharthin year in which the MS. was written (see

below) may correspond to A. D. 1679—80 or A. D. 1739/40.

Scribe: Sesadri Stiri. See No. 34.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

Tbe Tarlcaparibhasa, by Kesavamisra (t'f. 1—30). See

Ind. Off. IV, p. 605 sq.

It begins:—

balopi yo nyayanaye pravesam alpena

vanchaty alasasrutena i samksipya yuktyanvitatarkkabbasa

prakasyate tasya krte mayaisa I pramanaprameyasamsaya-

prayojanadrstantasiddbantavayavatarkkanirnayavadajalpa-

vitandahetvabluisacclialajatinigrabastliananan tatvajnanan

nisreyasadbigama iti nyayasyadimam sutram i asyartthah I

pramanadisndasapadarttluinan tatvajnanan moksapraptirbbavatlti I etc.

It ends (f. 30):— etavataiva balavyutpattisiddbeb I iti

Kesavamisrena viracita tarkkaparibhasa samapta n yadrsam

grantbam alokya, etc. . . . siddhartthyakhye tn varsesmin

bhaskare simhasamsthite I likhitam paribhasakhyam gran-

tham Sesadrisurina n

i Cf. Ap. Sraut. X, 1, 4.

a Cf. Ap. Smut. XIII, 25, 10.

-5H 136 K-

(2)

Fragment of the TarkabhdsdpraJcdsikd, a Commentary on

Kesavamisra,

sTarkaparibhdsd,bjOinnamhhatta.(&.B0'b—

37).

See Aufrecht-Oxford, nr. 606. Burnell, Tanjore p. 112b.

It begins (f. 30 b):— om sakrn natvapi yam loko labhate

santisampadah I sa nah payad apayebhyah yogananda-nrkesari i cikirsitasya granthasya nispratyuhaparipuranaya

sistacaraparipraptam visistestadevata[na]pranamam manasi

nidhaya ciklrsitam pratijanite balopiti I etc.

It breaks off (f. 37) with the words: — laksye tv apyavarttanam asambhavah i yatha gor ekasaphatvam I kratv-

antarvarttadhl (?).

(3)

The Kdrdkavdda, by Jayarama Bludta Acdryq(ff. 1—12).

It begins:—natva visnoh padambhojah Jayaramas

samasatah i karoti karakavyfikhyam iha samkhyavatammuda i atra karanakani karttrkarmmakaranasampradana-

padanadhikaranani sat tatvan ca na tat kriyanimittatvam

caitrasya tandulam pacatltyadau, etc.

It ends (f. 12):— tatra saptamiti tat sutrarttha ity

adosah il iti sri-Jayaramabhattacaryyaviracita-karakavadas

samaptah H namas te sarade devi kasmlrapuravasini i tvam

aham piTirtthayisyami vidyadanan tu dehi me il harih om II

(4)

The Vddaratndvali (by Rama Gastrin), a fragment only

(ff. 1—13). See Aufrecht CC. p. 562.

It begins:—

kavitarkkikasimhaya kalyanaguna.saline srl-

mate Vemkate^aya vedantagurave namah avighnam astu i

bhasyam yadabharanabhasitam eva jatam yatsutanisva-

sitam eva bhavanti vedahI yadvajivahavaca eva pnrana-

jalam tarn srlgirisam anisam saranam bhajami n vagdevatan

namaskrtya vadibalavinodinlm i vadaratnavalim kurmmastarkkabhrisanusarinim i nann granthadan mamgalam ava-

isyam acaraniyyam i etc.

-3M 137 f^-

It breaks off (f. 13) with the words:—atas tatkfilavrtti-

bhfivatvam pragabhavatvam iti purvoktado^abhSvad iti

sarvani sustham iti karanatavadah n nanu yumi miSrana-

mis>anayo.

(5)

A fragment of a work on Xyaya, possibly belonging to

the Vadaratndvali (ff. 1—29).

It begins:— pratyaksanirupananantaram upajivyopajiva-

kabh&vasamgatya anumanam nirupayitum pratijanite atheti

athasabda anantaryyavacanah pratyaksanirupanasyartthadavadbitvam avagamyata iti ata eva siddhatvam api nirii-

pyata iti varttamanarttkakalasaprayogena canumananirupa-

nasya saddbyatvalabbah evan ca siddbasaddbyasamabbi-

vyabare siddbam saddhyayopayivjyata iti nyftyena malinan

te vapu snaya ity atrevatrSpi pratyaksanumananirCipanayob

upajivyopajlvakabbfivalabbab, etc.

It breaks off (f. 29) with the words:—niscitasaddbyavad-vrttatvat asadbaranyapattib istatvat asadbaranasatprati-

paksayor anityatadosatvavadinam pracam matenaital la-

ksanad iti.

101.

Whish No. 100.

Size: 16tX1| in., (1) + 70 (numbered as leaves 45—114) + 1 (oddleaf between ff. 81 and 82) + (1) leaves, from 6 to 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 17th r 18 tu cent.?

Character: Grantha (one leaf between ff. 81 and 82 in Malayalan).

Lijuries: The first two leaves are slightly damaged.

Fragment of a work (probably some Commentary) on

Nyaya philosophy.

It begins (f. 45):—

yat kimcit saddbyanisthadheyatvani

rupakadhikaranatvam va adye kevalanvaylti kevalanvayisa-

ddhyaka ity artthah avyape****

(broken) yatisaddhyanistheti

dvitiyenane(ne)ti vabnimfm dhumad ity adau adye dosan-

taram aha kvacid iti visistasattavan jater ity adau satta-

~x 138 k~

nisthadkeyatvanirupakatvasya samanyadau satvena tatra

jatyadhikaranatvabhavasya satvad iti bhavah i etc.

F. 51:— iti paficalaksanarahasyam o paribhasikam evetyevakarena yoganadaras sucitah, etc.

F. 72:— pragalbhiyalaksanam aha saddhyeti gunanya-tvavisistasattavan jater ity atra, etc.

I\ 76:—misralaksanam eva pariskrtya darsayati keci(t) tv

iti sajatyam sadrsyara. etc.

P. 85:— sarvabhaumalaksane samudayapadadane taddo-

sanam alagnakatety asayena, etc.

F. 102:— tipu1

i sattavan dravyatvad valmiman dhumad

ity adau tadrsakutadliikarariajagadyrttitvasya, etc.

F. 106:—tipu1

i atra jaladirupadravyam na svasabdar-

ttlia i etc.

F. 111b: — tipu l tatra samavayena gunasamanyabhava-syotpattikalavaccliedena, etc.

F. 112:— kecit tu vyapya vrttitvam kiiicid avacchinna-

vrttikabliinnatvara etc.

It ends (f. 114):—nanu pratiyogitavacchedakavisistajna-

nain nabhavapratyaksamatre hetuh idan tv adina abbava-

pratyakse vyabhicarat na tavad abhavapratyaksavisesemanabhavad ata aha visesanatavacchedakavisisteti visesve

visesanam iti nyayena nabhavapratyaksam ananubhavat

vivecitan cedani alokamanjaryyam asniabhih ii srigurubhyonamah n

102.

Whish No. 101.

Size: 14|xlg in., (2) + 19 -j- 147 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Qautamlya Dharmasastra in 3 Adhyayas or 29 smaller

subdivisions (called 'Adhyayas' in the Commentary, and in

Stenzler's edition).

J May be tipu.

-*4 139 K~

It begins:—vedo dharmmanmla(ni) tadvidafi ca smrti-

£ile, etc.

In I, 44 this MS. supports the reading srehu adopted

by Stenzler from his Telugu MS. See 'The Institutes of

Gautama', ed. by A. F. Stenzler, p. iv.

The first Adhyaya ends after the 9 thchapter ('Adhyaya'

9 in Stenzler's ed.), f. 7:— acaram prathamoddhyayah n

The second Adhyaya ends after the 19 thchapter

('Adhyaya' 19 in Stenzler's ed.), f. 13:—vyavaharan dvi[ti]-

tiyoddhyayali li

Then follows the 20 thchapter which is not found in

Stenzler's edition.

It begins:— atha catussastisu yatanasthanesu duhkhany

anubhuya tatremani laksanani bhavanti, etc.

The chapter ends:— visuddhail laksanair jjayante dhar-

mmasya dharanad iti dharmmasya dharanad iti n 20 n

Chapters 21—29 correspond to Adhyayas 20—28 in

Stenzler's edition.

It ends:— iti dharmmo dharmmah ll 29 li prayascittam

trtlyoddhyayah ll karakrtam aparadham ksantum arhanti

santah (read sadhavah?) ll kotikannyapradanah ca kotigoda-nam eva ca I apuryyama(read °yyamana?)sahasranan tatsa-

mah pr&tarahutih li kotigodavarlsnanam makararke sita-

site I tat phalam samavapnoti sayamhomavalokanat i dantam

ksantam jitakrodham jitendriyam akalmasam I tarn agrya-brahmanam anye sesat (read manye sesah) sudra iti smrtah ll

yac caitanyam anasyuta (read anusyutam?) jagratsvapnasu-

suptisu i tad eva tvam idam [njtatvam ito nasty adhikam

parani h sriguru . . . namo namah ll

(2)

The Mitdksardf a Commentary on the Gautamlya

JDharmasdstra, by Haradattamisra. It is incomplete. Thefirst Adhyaya (of the smaller subdivisions) is wanting, and

at the end one leaf seems to be lost, containing the end

of the Commentary.It begins:

—piagupahcanayanat

1

kamacaravadapaksah1 Head prag upanayanat.

~x 140 h^

apatkalasyopanayanasya grahanam I a sodasat brahmana-

syetyadi brahmacartti limgat na hi nityakalat prak striga-

manasya prasamgosti, etc.

The second chapter ends (f. 9):— Haradattamisravira-

cita(yam)mitaksarakhyayamGautaniadharmmasastratikayan

dvitiyoddhyayah n

The I rstAdhyaya (acaram) ends f. 39.

End of the II nd and beginning of the III rdAdhyaya

(f. 1021)):— iti Haradattaniisraviracitayani mitaksarakhya-

yara Gaiitamlyatikayam ekonavimsoddhyayah n atha ca-

tussastisu yatanasthanesu du(h)khany anubhuya tatremani

laksanani bhavantlti karmmavipakaddhyayasya vyakhyanandurllabham I etc.

It breaks off with the last but one Sutra (28, 51

Stenzler):— yatoyam aprabhavo bhutanani himsanugraha-

yogesu i prabhavaty asmad iti prabhavah karanam I

(tathaha).

103.

Whish No. 102.

Size: 15x2^ in., (1) + 160 (numbered 130 to 289 in continuation

of No. 88= Whish No. 87) + (2) leaves, about 13 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: The MS. was written in the Paridhavin year, corresjiondingto 967 of the Kollam era, or A. D. 1792.

Scribe : Subrahmanya .

Character: Grantha.

The SivarahasyalJianda from the Sahkarasanihita of the

Skanda-Piirana, continued from MS. Whish No. 87 (No. 88),

and containing the DevaMnda (ff. 130—141), Daksakanda

(ff. 142—181), and the Upcidesatenda (ff. 182—289).It begins:— matamahamahasailam mahas tad apitama-

ham i karanan jagatam vande karrthad uparivaranam i

srigurubhyo namah i sri^arasvatyai namah i sivaya on

namah n atha viksya guho devah jayantapramukhan iha i

bandhit&n anayety aha virabahum tadasuraih i sa tatheti

vinirgatya guhajham sirasa vahan i etc.

~$H 141 H$-

The Devakanda (in 7 Adhyayas) ends f. 141b:—oni ity

adimahapurane snskande Samkarasamhitayam sivarahasya-khande devakande saptamoddhyayah II om 6ivaya namah n

devakandas samaptah n yadrsam pustakan drstva, etc. . .

srisomaskandaparamesvaraya namah II . . . Subrakmaiiyasyasvahastalikhitam n

The Daksakanda begins (f. 142):—

harividhimukhyavan-

dyam sarvakaittaram isam padanatadmitaghnam .sasvatam

vaktratundam i abhayavaratlahastam samblmputram gane-sara hrdayakanialamaddhye santatafi cintayami II rsayah n

daksaddhvaras tvaya proktah (read °ah) pura siita tapo-dhana I jayantayendraputraya samasena brhaspatih i etc.

This Kanda ends (f. 181b):— oni ity adimahapurane

srlskande samkarasamhitayam ^ivarahasyakhande daksa-

kande catvririnisoddhyayah u srlminakslsimdaresvarabhyannamah II harih om

| daksakandas samaptah II . . . Subrah-

manyasvahastalikhitam ll sridaksinamurttaye namah n

The Upadesakanda begins (f. 182):—om visvesvaram

visvavandyam vimalajhanabodhakam i upadesakandam mu-

ktyarttham umaputran namamy aham| subrahmanyam

suresanam dhuryyakotisamaprabham I sukumaram ahamvande sada sarvamgasundaram |

etc.

It ends (f. 289b):—om iti srimatskande mahapurai.H

samkarasamhitayam sivarahasyakhande upadesakande pan-

c;i>ititamoddhyayah n om sivaya namah n samaptam idam

upadesakandam I harih om n . . . Subrahmanyan svahastena

likhitam . . . samkarasamhitasaptakandam parisamaptam9 100 60 7 snmesamasam I parltapinamasamvatsaramcaitramasam parisamaptam II om . . . subham astu ll

On the same leaf written by Mr. Whish:

"100

967

825

This copy written in 1792 AD April/May

Here ends the 7 th & last Kandam of the Sankara

Samhita."

~$H 142 K~

104.

Whish No. 103.

Size: 12fx2 in., (1) + 10 -f- 80+ (2) leaves, 10 or 11 lines on a

Malayalam page, 8 or 9 lines on a Grantha page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. "Whish dated 1831. The MS. may be about

50 years older.

Character: The first two works (10 leaves) in Malayalam, the rest

in Grantha.

(1)

The Sdiikhyasaptati, or Sankhyakdrikd, by IsvaraJcrsna

(ff. 1—3).It begins:

— harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu i

duhkhatrayabhighataj jijiiasa tadapaghatake hetau drste

saparttha cen naikiintatyantatobhavat i drstavad asravikas

sa hy avisuddhiksayatisayayuktah, etc.

It ends (f. 3 b):—

saptatyam khalu yertthas tertthah

krtsnasya sastitantrasya akbyayikavirahitah paravadavivar-

jjitas capi ii tatha ca rajavarttikam u pradhanastitvamekatvam artthamatvam athanyata I parartthyan catmano

naikyam viyogo yogavivacasesavrttir akarttrtvam laukikar-

ttlias tatha dasa viparyayah pahcavidhas tathokta nava

tustayah karananam asamartthyad astavimsatidha vadhah i

iti sastih padartthanam astabhis saha siddhibhih n1 namah

Kapilaya II . . . subhani astu n h

(2)

The Bhasyarthasamgraha, by Bralunananda Yati, the

pupil of Visvesvarananda (ff.4— 10).

It begins (f. 4):—harih snganapataye namah avighnam

astu i ghatarupena yo bhati patarupena ca prabhuh sarva-

[bhajvasakam vande tarn ahan devakisutam srimatbhasyamr-tambhodher arttharatnam samuddhare hnum (?) lamkurv

ancane (?) naryah kantham kaustubhavaddharih srutismrtlti-

hasapuranani hi brahmani pramanam tesah ca trividha

pravrttih kesahcit parinamadrstyanusririnl anyesam vivar-

ttadrstyanusarini paresam apavadadrstyanusarini, etc.

1 "All this (tatha ca . . . siddhibhih) from the Tattvakaunmudl

of Vacaspatmisra, and faulty", Prof. Aufreeht.

-5* 143 hs-

It ends (f. 10):— atrantahkaranopadher badhitatvan nagamanadisamka iyam evaitat

siitrasaindarbhapratipadyabhasyakaradyabhimata ca iti

srl-Vis>esvaranandagurupra-sadasaditasarvajfiatvena Brahmanandayadina (sic) krtasri-

matbhasyartthasamgraha(h) samaptah n Srlmatbhasyahvayovisnuli prasldatu sada mama yadiyarasam asvadya na ma-

nonyapumartthadrk n n srigurubhyo namah snsfnvr- >-—-

vagrahebhyo namah sriramava naj»~£ ecc.

(3)

A Commentary on the Saukhyasaptati, by Vdcaspatimisra

(ff. 1—45).It begins:

—ajam etam lohitasuklakrspam bahvih prajas

srjamanan namamah aja etan jusamanam bhajante jahaty

enam bhuktabhoga I asamastan l Kapilaya mah&munayesisyaya tasya tasya casmaraye Pahcasikhaya tatheSvara-

ki'snayaite namasySmah |

iha khalu pratipitsitam arttham

pratipadayan pratipadayitavadheyavacano [bhavacano] bha-

vati preksavatam apratipitsitan tu pratipadayat nayam lau-

kiko na p'arlksaKa in preKsa(vajiuuu- auiuatwvdu «f^ cui

sa caisam pratipitsitortthah yo jatah purusartthaya kalpate

ity adipsitasastravisayajfianasya paramapurusartthasadha-

natvahetukan tadvisayajijhasam avatarayati d'uhkhatraya-

bhigbataj jrjnasa tadapaghatake hetau evam hi sastravi-

sayo na jijnasyeta yadi duhkkan nama jaeati na syiit, etc.

>. 45:— ity aryyamatir yyasya soyam aryyamatit. ^tac

ca sastram sa sri-Vacaspatimisraviracita samkhyasaptativya-

khya sampurna II harih om ll

(4)

The SamhyavivaranataUvalcaumtidi,a Supercommentary

on Vacaspatimisra'swork (No. 3), by Bodhabharati, a pupil

of BadMranya* (ff. 45—80).

It begins:—yatprasadad ajan nityani atmanam asariri-

nam I vijajnau tan gurun bhaktya namami karunakaran I

grimatsamkhyasaptatim vyacikhyasur bhagavan Vacaspatifr

"« The author's name is generally given as Bharatlyati, pupil of

Bodharanya. (Prof. Aufrecht.)

-S* 111 hS-

praripsitasya granthasyapratibandhena parisamaptiprabala-j

pratyartthino vyuda(read^ulia)rtthamsistucravapanpalanaya

ca pradhanasya pum(so) bhogapavargarttha(m) pravrttila-

ksanasastratatparyyakatkanapurvakam pradhanampurusarns

ca namasyaty ajam ekam ity adislokena na jayata ity aja

syan mulaprakrtih ta namama ity uttarenanvayah nanu

iLjc, -*Wl5lfl pramanabhapanir visayatvan namaskaras-

yeti cet tatraha baimv r^ajas srjamanad iti, etc.

It ends:—saktitustisiddkakhya ity arabhya viparyy(ay)ada-

yah padarttha iti sastih padartthah katkita ihety artthah I

kva srl-Vacaspate(h) suktih kva ca mandasya me niatih I

kayitani etac ca yat tat (P)1 cckoddhyam subuddhibhih n iti

sri-Badliaranyasripadasisyaparamabamsaparivrajakacaryya-

sri-Bodbabharatisripadakrta samkhyavivaranatatvakaumudl

samapta n . . . subham astu I

105.

WfflSH No. 104„. ..x . . « 4 •-—

, f~y ,o-o -j- \^) leaves, r or o lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably early 18 thcentury.

Character: Grantha.

Tbe Vedantasastrasiddliantalekisamyrulift, in 4 Paricche-

das, by Appayya Bll-sita, son of JRangaraja D'iksita. Ontbe nvitoide cover tbe following titles are given: "Siddhan-

talesasamgraha, or Siddhdntabhedasamgraha, or Siddhan-

tasarasamgraha." An edition of this work has been publishedin vol. I, Part I of tbe Vizianagram Sanskrit Series

(Benares 1890). See also Ind. Off. IV, p. 790 sq.

It begins:—yadviksanam sakalabhuta(m) ca yasya srstir

yyasya smitam sakalabhautikasrstir esa i yanniayaya vila-

sitan jagad mdrajalam tasmai namo bhagavate parainesva-

raya n adbigatabhida purvacaryyan upetya sahasradha

sarid iva niahidesan samprapya .sauripadotgata i jayati

bhagavatpadasrimanmukhambujanirgata jananabarinl suktir

brahmadvayaikaparayana i etc.

i Mitra, Notices No. 2820 reads: kva capi sanmatam tattvam iti.

->• 145 »«-

It ends:— iti vedantas^strasiddhantalesasaingrahe catur-

tthah paricchedah 11 vidvatguror villi 1

tavisvajidaddhvarasya

srlsarvatomukharaahavratayajisunoh sri-Ramgarajamakhiii.isritacandramaulir asray Appadiksita iti prathitas tanujah i

tantrany adhltya sakalani sa tritapada2

vyakhyanakausala-kalavisadikrtani I atmaya viikyaniJ anuruddhya ca sampra-

dayasiddhantabhedalavasamgraham ity akarslt I siddha-

ntaritisu maya bhvamadiisitena syad yad yathapi likhitam

yadi kincid asya I samsodbane sasrayas (?) sadaya bhavantu

satsampradayaparisilananirvisanikab 11 barih om II sabda-

ntarabbyasagunasamkbya praka(ra?)nanamadheyani bbeda-

sadhakapramanani 11 . . . karotu mama kalyanam karunanidbir

Isvarah I jananasthitisambfira(n) jagataiii vidadbati yah n

snmanmabadevaya ^ambaya (read sambaya) parasmaibrahmane namah n om brabmaiva satyan jagan mitbya on

tat sat ii siva siva n sri n subbam astu.

106.

Whish No. 105.

Size: 14tX2^ in., (l)+ 23 [14—23 marked by letters from ka to

jha] +30 + 1 [single leaf inserted between 21 and 22] + 41 leaves,

from 9 to 12 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: The MS. consists of old and modern parts. The first leaf,

and ff. 22—41 at the end of the MS. are written by a different handand have a more modern appearance. The older parts may have

been written in the beginning of the 18 t!icentury, the modern parts

at the end of the 18 th or beginning of the 19 th century.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

A philosophical treatise, or fragment of a larger work

(Gadadhart?) called Yogyatauadartha (ff. 1—13). See

Aufrecht CC. p. 482.

The first leaf (marked f. 13) begins:—

ekapadartthasam-

sarge aparapadartthanisthatyantabbavapratiyogitvapraka-

1 Doubtful aksara.

2 sadavadftta Ed.

3 asthaya mulam Ed.

10

~H 146 K~

rakaprama^isesyatvabhavo yogyatafm] idr.sl ca yogyata

ghatam anayety atra varttate, etc.

F. 8:—yogyatavadas samaptah n

F. 13 b:—yogyatavadartthah samaptah harih om.

(2)

A philosophical treatise (part of the Gadadhari? See

Aufrecht CC. p. 147, s. v. visayatavada and visayatavada-

rtha), called Laukikavisayatdvaddrtlia (ff. 14—19).

It begins:—

ghatani s&ksatkaromity anuvyavasayavisaya-

taya laukikavisayataya atiriktayas siddhir iti navlnah i etc.

See the beginning of the Laukikavisayavicara in MS.Walker 201 i, Aufrecht-Oxford, p. 245. Cf. Mitra, Notices,

]STr. 143. Ind. Off. IV, p. 648. Hall, p. 41 sq.

It ends (f. 19):— samapto laukikavisayatavadartthah ii

srivemkatesaya namah n etc.

(3)

The Paramarsavadariha, another treatise or fragment

from the Gadadliari (ff. 19b—23b). See Aufrecht-Oxford,

Nr. 611: Navlnamatavlcara.

It begins:—anumitim pratiparvatlyadhumavyapako vahnir

ity akarakah parfimarsa eva hetuh, etc.

It breaks off with the words:—dhumlya ity akarakaba-

dhadipratibaddhyatvaprasamgah tadrsadhumaprakaratriya.

(4)

TkeYedantaparibliCixd, by Dharmarajildlivanndra, a pupil

of Yenkatanatha, and the author of the Tarkacudamani, and

of several Commentaries (ff. 1-12). See Aufrecht CC. p. 269.

The first leaf contains the beginning of the first Pariccheda

(as far as p. 3, 1. 6 in the edition of the text published

at Calcutta, Sake 1769), while ff. 2-12 contain the two

last Paricchedas.

F. 1 begins:—

yadavidyavilasena bhiitabhautikasrstayah i

tan naumi paramatmanam saccidanandavigraham i yadan-

tevasipahcasyair nnirasta bhedivaranah tan naumi narasim-

hakhyam yatindram paramam guruin i snmat-Vemkatana-

~x 147 k~

thakhyan vilamkiUinivasinah i jagatgurun ahaip vande

sarvatantrapravarttakan i yena cintamanau hka daSatlka-

vibharijani i tarkkacudamanir nnama kyta vidvanmanorama I

tika sasadharasyapi balavyutpattidayini i padayojanayaparicapadika vyakrta tatha i tena bodhaya mandanam veda-

ntarttbavalambini i Dharmmarajaddhvarindrena paribhasS

vitanyate I ilia khalu dharmmartthakamanioksakhyesu ca-

turvidhapurusarttliesu moksa eva paramapurusartthah, etc.

F. 8b:— iti Dharmmarfijaddhvarindraviracitayara veda-

ntaparibhasayam visayaparicchedah II

It ends (f. 12):— iti siddham prayojanam II iti Dharrnmara-

jaddhvanndraviracitayam vedantaparibbasayam astama-

paricchedah II barib om om brahmadibhyo brahmavidya-

sampradayakarttrbhyo naniah ii vedantaparibhaseyam sarasa

likhita maya i etena vandito devah kcsabbvam priyatambarib.

(5)

Tbe Veddntasilchdmani, a Commentary on tbe Vedanta-

paribhdsd, by Edmdkrsnddhvarin,

tbe son of tbe author

Dharmardjddhvarindra (ff. 13— 30, 1—41). Tbe two first

Pariccbedas only. A lithographed edition of this work, with

a commentary, was published at Benares (202 foil., oblong).

It begins (f. 13):—

vagi.sad yas sumanasas sarvarttha-

nam upakrame i yan natva krtakrtya[su] syus tan namami

gajananam i naidagbabhanukiranesv iva varipiiras sarvo

vibhati yadabodhavasat prapancah I malapbaniva ca ni-

nillati yatprabodhat tat brahma naumi sukbam adva-

yam atmarupam I a setor a sumeror api bbuvi viditan

Dbarmmarajaddbvarlndran vandeban tarkacudamanima-

nijananaksiradbims tatapadan I yat[sa]karunyan mayabhudadbigatam adhikan durgrabam suksmadbikair apyantam

sastrajatani jagati makbakrta Ramakrsnahvayena I veda-

Qtaparibhasakhyam solum tatavinirmmitam i vyakaromikrtini sarvam srutyantarttbaprakasikam I etc.

After f. 30, a new numbering of leaves begins, but no-

thing seems to be missing.10*

-$h 148 h§~

End of the MS.:—va mithyatvam bodhyam anumanaru-

pena prayojanam upasamharati tasmad iti 11 iti Dharmmara-

jaddhvarlndiatmaja-sri-Ramakrsnaddhvariviracite vedanta-

sikhamanau anumanaparicchedah n sri-Ramakrsnaya namah n

harih om n

107.

Whish No. 106.

Size: 12-| X li in., (2) + 95 + (1) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 1831. The MS. cannot be manyyears older.

Character: Grantha.

Injuries: One of the three leaves ff. 82 to 84, and parts of the

two others are lost, so also part of f. 89.

The Prapahcahrdaya, in 8 Patalas, described by Mr.

Whish as 'an admirable cyclopaedia of modern works of

Science.'

It begins:—lokadehadikaryyanam karanasyadikaranam i

prapancahrdayadharam tan namami sada harimi atheda-

nlm asesapurusartthasesataya sakalaprapahcoyam iha pra-

darsyate sa tu trividho vedyavidyavettrprapahcabhedena

tatra vedyaprapaiico dvividhah tanubhuvanabhedena tatra

tanur dvividha[h] sthavarajamgamadehena tatra pancavidha

sthavarah, etc.

Patala I (tanubhuvanaprakaranan nama) ends f. 18,

P. II (vedaprakaranan nama) f. 23 b, P. Ill (sadamga-

prakaranan nama) f. 34b, P. IV (caturttham upamgapra-

karanam) f. 48 b, P. V (upavedakaranan nama) f. 59 b,

P. VI (beginning:—athedanim asesapurusartthagryas sa-

kalasamsaraduhkhapravahanivarttako moksopi [vi]pradar-

syate i)ends f. 66, P. VII (jhanaprakarana) f. 74b.

It ends:—vaisvanara svayam vahnir brahmarandhravinir-

gatah i yathaiva mathito vahnir aranim sandahet tatha I

santapayati svan deham apadatalamastakam i brahmaiva-

sau bhaved atma na punar janmabhag bhavet I nanavijha-

najananam vidvajjanamanoharam i prapahcahrdayakhyam

-5* 149 Kr-

hi prapancottamabhusanam I samyakjiianapradanisas ca

da (?) jnanam sarvavastusuI aprakfisyam idan tantrarn

samharavanadahakam ll iti prapahcahrdaye astamah pa-

talah H prapahcahrdayam samfiptam om i . . . srigurubhyonaniah n

108.

Whish No. 107.

Size: 15tX2 in., (1) + 266 + (1) leaves, from 8 to 10 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 1831. The MS. may be about

100 years older.

Character: Malayalam. Two different hands, a larger one(ff.

1 to

112b), and a smaller one(ff. 112b to the end). The leaves are num-

bered by letters, according to the system mentioned above to No. 19.

After f. 247, a new foliation begins, by the letters ka, kha, ga, etc.

The Mimamsd-Tantravarttika, by Kumarila Svamin,

beginning with I, 4, 3 and ending with the end of the

second Pada of the third Adhyaya.

It begins:—harih I idanim ayaugikesu vrihyadival lokaru-

dhesu jatigunavacanasabdesu cinta na hy anuinanikakarana-

tvanurodhena pratyaksaprasiddhibadhas sanibhava[n]titi pu-rvadhikaranenasiddhih nanv ajyai stuvate prsthai stuvate

bahispavamanena stuvata ity upapattivakyatvad etany uda-

harttavySni tatha hi utpattau namadheyam va guno vapyavadharitam (sic) vyavaharamgatam yati saivodaharanaksama

sa tu nodahrta sutrakarena yasmin gunopadesa iti gunava-

kyasyasritatvat, etc.

The lrBt

Adhyaya ends (f. 30b):— iti mimamsatantrava-

rttike prathamasyaddhyayasya caturtthah padah n sama-

ptas caddhyayah ll

The first Pada of the 2 ndAdhyaya ends on f. 114b,

the second Pada ends on f. 175, the third Pada ends on

f. 196 b. The second Adhyaya ends on f. 205 b.

The MS. ends with the 2 nd Pada of the 3 rd Adhyaya:—tasmat sarvavltanam indrasoniasavanasarabandhitvan man-

->; 150 k~

travat bhaksanam iti siddham n ity acaryya-Kumarilasva-miviracite guruvakyalesasaragrahe mimamsatantravarttike

trtiyasyaddhyayasya dvitiyah padah n

109.

Whish No. 108.

Size: 7-f X It in., 84 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Kavalayanandiya, by Appayya Diksita. See Auf-

recht CC. p. 113. Other copy below No. 127.

It begins:—

srlgurubhyo namah I parasparatapassampat-

phalatita(read phalayita?)parasparau I prapahcamatapitarau

prancau jayapati stumah I utghatya yogakalaya hrdayabja-kosam dhanyais cirad api yatharuei grhyamanah I yah

prasphuraty aviratam paripurnarupas sreyas sa me disatu

sasvatika(m) mukundahi alamkaresu balanam avagahanasi-

ddhaye i lalitah kriyate tesam laksyalaksanasamgrahah i

yesan candraloke drsyante laksyalaksanaslokah I prayasta eva tesam itaresan tv abhinava viracyante I etc.

It ends:—gunena tadlyasnanato gamgayah i pavanatva-

guno varnitah i gunopayadvarnyate sa ullasah ditlvarddha-

madyasyodaharanam (sic) I tatra pativratamahima gunena

tadiyasnanato gamgayah iti kuvalayanandlyam sampurnam II

harih om I

110.

Whish No. 109.

Size: 6-£xls in., (2)+ 41 +(3) leaves, 7 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'December 1831.' The MS. is

probably not much older.

Character: Grantha.

A fragment or fragments of a work belonging to the

Samgitasastra ,and treating of the art of dancing and

->• 151 x~

acting, but chiefly of the various motions of the handsused by female dancers (abhinaya).

1 The title NatyalaTcsana

given by Mr. Whish is doubtful. A work culled Abhlnn-

yadarpana < see below) is mentioned by Burnell, Tanjore, p. 60.

The MS. begins:—

hastabhavaSirodr^tirekhapuspanjalistatha I mukhacaliyacalrya dvadasamgani atah param II pata-kalaksanam i prasaranam amgullnam amgusthasya ca kun-

canSt patakakhyakaraproktah karatlkavicaksanaih i natya-rambhe parivahe vare vastunisedhake i kucasthale nisayaiica nadyam amaramandale i etc.

F. 30b ends:—ity abhinayadarpanara il harih omi sri-

gurave namali

F. 31 begins:—

hamsasyahastalaksanam i maddhyama-dyas trayomgulyo virala prasrta yadi i tarjanyamgustha-samslesat karo hamsasyako bhavet i etc.

F. 35 ends:—vame tu mrgasirsam syat daksine ca ka-

pitthakam i radhaya darsane caiva ratnavall niyujyate n

srlgurubhyo namali il

F. 35b begins:—ramgalaksanam i purodese narapater

ddasahastaparakramat I devalaye sabhayah ca bhaveyuh

puratas tatha I etc.

F. 36b breaks off with the words:— anyatha nrtyatecaiva brahmahatyadipatakam i etau tau vipaiitau tu ba-

ddhne strlpumsayos tatha il

F. 37 begins:—makaras tu mahadevo dakaro danuja-

ntakah i etc.

F. 38 ends:—purato Bharatacfiryyo narttakivakalavati i

tatpascat gayakas tisthet pascat ganika dasa I astau sul

va catasro va bhaveyu pa (read bhaveyuh) i vibhramanvitah

iti natyalaksanam ucyate il harih om n

F. 39 begins:—

tantrlraja namas tubhyam tantrl layasajn-

anvita I gandharvakulasambhuta sesakara namostu te I etc.

The MS. breaks off (f. 41) with the words:— stamba-

pralayaromahcasvedo vaivarnyam eva ca I asruvaispiiiyyam

ity astau satvikah parikirttitah I

1 As Prof. Aufrecht informs me, the work is the Alhinayadar-

pana, attributed to Xa?uW;esvara.

-$* 152 h^-

111.

Whish No. 110 A.

Size: 14f xlf in., (1) + 233 + 4 + 37 + 37 + 43 + (1) leaves,

generally 9 or 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably end of 18 th century.

Character: Grantba (the first three works), and Malayalam (the

two last works).

(1)

The Horasastra, i. e. VaraliamiliircCs Brhajjatdka, with

a Commentary {Suhodhim), Adhyayas II—XXV. (Ff. 233.)

See Ind. Off. V, p. 1093 sq.

It begins:—atha grahayonibhedaddhyayo vyakhyayate

tatra prathamena slokena purvoktasya horakhyasya kala-

purusasyatniadisvarupani rajadiriipatvah caha I kalatma

dinakrn manas tuhinagus satvam, etc.

F. 24:—iti Varahamihiracaryyaviracite horasastre dviti-

yoddhyayah II

Adhyaya 4 ends f. 48, A. 5 f. 67 b, A. 7 f. 113, A. 11

f. 151b, A. 16 f. 177, A. 20 f. 192, A. 24 f. 230b, A. 25

f. 233 b.

It ends:—minantyadrekkanarupam aha I svabhrantike

sarppanivestitamgo[r] vastrair vihinah purusa[h]s tv atavyam I

coranalavyakulitantaratma vikrosatentyopagato jhasasya I

ayam sarppadrekkanah purusa[h]s tatharanyas ca n 36 H iti

horasastre pahcavirpsoddhyayah n om II II

(2)

Fragment of an astronomical treatise (ff. 4).

It begins:—

vargesa ucyante II bhaumacchavic candrara-

vijna^ukravakredyamandakah kusutamaredyah i

It ends:— mukhyamSas tv avisesarajapadaviparavatam

gopuram brahmasthrinani uranivirapadavl rudrasana dva-

dasa ii rahos tu mitrani kavldyamandah ketos tathaivatra

vadanti ta(j)jnah II

-5* 15:] K-

(3)

Fragment of the Trilokasdravrtti, with numerous dia-

grams in the text. (Ff. 37.) Mr. Whish describe- it as

the '-first part of the Triloka-saram, a Jaina work." In

the margin of the first page we read:—siddhan namah

trilokasaravyakhyanam n ahan namahi See Professor Leu-

mann's list in the Vienna Oriental Journal, vol. XI (1897),

p. 303. Other MSS. of the Trilokasara, see in Poona Cat.

p. 108 (VIII, 599); ib. p. 411 (XVIII, 268); Peterson.

IV, No. 1431; Bhandarkar, Sixth Rep. (1897) No. 1002.

(Prof. Leumann by letter).

It begins:—

srivitaragaya namah II tribluivanacandrajinen-dram bhaktyana(r)ttya trilokasarasya vrttim yam kincijna

(read vrttir yatkimcijjna)prabodhanaya prakasyate vidhina

II 1 ii jiyad akalamkadyah surir ggunablmriranialavrsadharl

anavaratavinatajinamatavirodhivadiprajo jagati h 2 II

F. 20b:—samkhyapramanam samaptam ii atha samkhya-

pramanavisesas caturddasa dharah saprapahcam pradar-

syedanlm prakrtam upamapramanastakam nirupayati II

It ends (f. 35b):—etavat khandanam 9 000 ° 8 vanitanu-

vatabahalyasya dandikrtatvad ayam jaghanyavagahopi sa-

rddhahastatrayarupah ?2 pra ha 4 phala 1 icche I= lab-

dhadanda I anena Irairasikena dandlkrtah.

Then follow two leaves with diagrams."D*

(4)

The Sdhasrandmasamgrahdbhdsya, a Commentary on the

Visnusahasrandma, by Sahkara. (Ff. 37.)

It begins:—harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu

sitam ***(blank) nnamamy adya divyam vacam sarasva-

tim i sahasranamavyakhyeyam brahmajnana***

(blank)

na nirmmita adis tvam sarvabhutanam maddhyam antas

tatha bhavan, etc.

It ends:— samadisampatsamyuktair ddhyeyo yah pu-

rusottamah tasmai namostu krsnaya samsaraklesahfirine ll

iti srimat-Govindabhagavatpujyapada-i ?yasya srimatparivra-

~>i 154 <-

jakacaryyasya srirnac - Chamkarabhagavatah krtih sYisa-

hasranamasamgrahabhasyakhya samapta 11 sahasranama-

prathamasatake i ksetrajnoksara ity ekan nama i . . .

Vfsakapir iti dvitlyasatakasyadih i sandhata iti trtiyasya i

yugavartta iti caturtthasya I vira iti pancamasya I kavln-

dra iti sasthasya I srivatsavaksa iti saptamasya I saktety

astamasya I aksobhya iti navaraasya dasamasya svastida

iti ii &rJgurubhyo namah srlkrsnaya namah n

(5)

A Commentary on i§ankara,

s Vismipadddikesantastuti,

incomplete. (Ff. 43.)

The text with a Tippana has been printed in the Kavya-mala, Part II (1886), pp. 1—20.

It begins:— harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu

srigurubhyo namah jatyakhyagunakarmmavarjjitataya nir-

nnitam apy agamair jjatyayam pasupalam aptavacasahkrsnam grnanty akhyaya srlsani jhaninam Isvaram suyasa-

sam vlram viraktam gunais trata rajju (?) gatah ca

karmmabhir alio devaya tasmai namah srimac-Chankara-

pujyapadaracitam padadikesavadhistotran datram aghasyanetram amalam tratram hareh preksitum vyacikhyasati

mayyani hasati satam esapi ya hasati vyaktam bhaktir

athapi visnupadayoh pusnati me dhrxnutam. I tatra tavad

atma va are drastavya iti, etc

It ends:— harim manisyamarucini tatra svairahcaran-

tistha trnani gosthasauri (?) svayam bhukta iv&patrptin trp-

yanty udarah paratarppanena n 42 II II

112.

Whish No. HOB.

Size: 11tX2 in., (2) + 38+ ( 1) -f- 35 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 * or 19th cen t.?

Character: Grantha.

~>; 1 55 KS~

(1)

The Divyamangaladhydna, a chapter from the Bdjara-

jesvaritantra (ff.1— 6).

It begins:—

sridevy uvaca I devadeva mahadeva sacci-

dananda vigraha | paficakrtyaparesana paramananda da-

yaka I srirajarajarajesi ya sris tripurasundarl i tasya

ddhyanam mamacaksva yadi te karuna mayi i etc.

It ends:— ity umamahesvarasa invade rajarajesvaiitantre

moksaprade divyamaragaladdhyanan nama trimsatpatalah u

(2)

The Lalitadevistotra from the Lalitopdkhyana of the

Brahmwnda-Purdna (Uttarakhanda) (ff. 7— 15).

It begins:—

srlmahadevyai namah n Agastya uvaca I

asvanana mahabuddhe sarvasastravisarada i kathitam lali-

tadevyas caritam paramatbhutam I purvam pradurbhavo

devyas tatah pattabhisecanam i etc.

It ends:— iti srl- Markandeyaviracite brahmandottare

lalitopakhyane stotrakhande hayagrivagastyasamvade lal_i-

tadevistotram sampiirnam II srimahatiipiirasundaryyai

namah n

(3)

The Trisati Stotra (from the Lalitopdkhyana in the

Uttarakhanda of the Brakmdnda-Purdna, see Aufrecht CC.

p. 239) (ff. 16-21).

It begins:—om parasaktyai namah

i Sri-Agastya uvaca I

hayagriva dayasindho bhagavan chisya vatsala i tvattas

srutam asesena srotavyam yad yad asti tat i rahasyanamasahasram api tvattas srutam maya I etc.

It ends:— iti sritrisatl nama mahastotram sampurnamharili om n srigurubhvo namah II

(4)

The Ambdstava (ff. 22—24).

It begins:—yam amana[ya]nti munayah prakrti(m) pura-

nlm vidyeti yam srutirahasyagiro grnanti I tarn arddhapalla-

-*4 156 Kr-

vitasamkararupamudran devlm ananyasaranas saranam

prapadye 11 1 n

It ends: — ambastavam sampurnam i harih I om I srl-

gurubhyo namah n

(5)

The Mantraksaramala, or Mdnasapujd (ff. 25—27). Thelatter title is given in the margin of f. 25, and in the

table of contents at the beginning of the MS. See above

No. 43 (2), and Aufrecht CC. s. v., p. 452.

It begins:—

kallolollasitamrtabdhilaharlmaddhye virajan-

manidvipe kalpakavatikaparivrte kadambavat[t]yujvale i

ratnastambhasahasranirmmitasabhamaddhye vimanottame

cintaratnavinirmmitam janani te simhasanam bhavaye II 1 ii

It ends:— phalasruti I sriinantraksaramalaya girisutam

pujarcaye cetasam 1

sandhyasu prativasaram suniyatarp

tasyamalasyacirat I cittambhoruhamandape girisuta nrttam

vidhatte sada vanlvaktrasaroruhe jaladhijagehe jaganmain-

gala II 16 ii harih om . . . srlr astu i

(6)

The Anandasagarastava (by Ntiakantha Diksita) (ff. 27 b—33 b). Incomplete. See above No, 63 (3).

It begins:—

vijnapanarhaviralavasaranavaptya mando-

dyame mayi daviyasi visvamatuh I avyajabhutakarunapavana-

paviddhany anta smaramy aham apamgataramgitani n 1 n

It ends: — kahcigunagrathitakahcanaveladrsyah canda-

takamsukavibhaiiarabhagasobhi paryyamkamandalapariska-ranam purane ddhyayami te vipulam aqaba nitambabim-

bam ii 69 ii

(7)

The Carccastava, by Kaliddsa, in 25 stanzas (ff. 34—36).

It begins:— saundaryyavibhramabhuvo bhuvanadhipatya-

sampattikalpataravas tripure jayanti I ete kavitvakumuda-

prakaravabodhapurnendavas tvayi jagajjananipranrimah II 1 ii

It ends:— iti Kalidasaviracitam carccastavam sampurnamharih om II subham astu.

1 Read with MS. No. 43 (2): yah pujayec cetasa.

"5* 157 ks~

(8)

The Kalyanastava, by Kalidusa (ft". 37— 38).

It begins:—

kalyanavrstibhir ivamrtapuritabhir llak>ml-

svayanivaranamamgaladipikabhih i sevabhir araba tava pa-

dasarojamulenakari kirn rnanasi bhaktimatah jananam II 1 il

It ends:—Kalidasaviracitam kalyanastavam samaptam n

6rlmahadevyai namah n Silmahatripurasiindaryyai namo

namah n om I

(9)

The Paramdrthasara, by Sesanaga, with a Commentary.

See Aufrecht- Oxford p. 353 (MS. Wilson 535), Mitra,

Notices, vol. II, p. Ill, No. 698, Hall p. 105, Ind. Off.

Part IV, p. 841.

It begins:— vandeham vasudhadharam vacasam adika-

ranam I vasudevapriyam Sesam asesasukhadam param I

prapadye caranadvandvam advandvam sukhaduhkhadam I

srlmatkrsnasarasvatya guros tatvartthadarsinah I praripsi-

tasya granthasyavighnena parisamaptaye pracayagamanaya

sistacaraparipalanaya paramatmasmaranalaksanam mam-

galam acarati n paramparasyah prakrter anadikam i ekan

nivistam bahudha guhasu sarvalayam sarvacaracarasthi-

tam i tarn eva visnum saranam prapadye il 1 il asyayain

artthah, etc.

It ends:— ity evam ^isyena prstam prativiviktam sacci-

danandam brahmasvarupan tasmad upadisya gamayati n 85 i

vedantasastram akhilam Sesas tu jagadadharah I aryya-

pancasitya baddhah (read babandha) paramartthasaram

idam n iti paramartthasaram samaptam il dantini daru-

vikare daru tirobhavati sopi tatraiva I jagad iti tatha

paramatma paramatmany eva jagat tirodhatte il iti Sesa-

viracitaryyas samapta il srlgurubhyo namah ll

(10)

The Kartawryarjunakavaca, the 12 th Adhyaya of the

Uddamaresvaratantra (ff. 23—35 = 1—13).

158 Kr-

It begins:— yolah caracaragurur bhuvanam bibhartti

yasyarddham adritanaya visadasrnitasya I yasyogratanikamu-

khakrttagalo vidhata rudrasya murttir akhilam si vain

atanotu i asya rudrasya bhagavan agnih kandarsih I ccbando

mahavirat i sambhur devata tatra jabalopanisat I atha

hainam brahmacarina ucuh, etc.

It ends:—ity uddainaresvaratantre karttavlryyarjunaka-

vacan nama dvadasoddbyayah II karttaviryyarjjunamaha-

mantrasya [i] dattatreyabliagavrm rsih I anustup cchandahI

karttaviryyarjjuno devata i prom bijam i namas saktih i

karttaviryyarjjunayeti kllakam I karttavlryyarjjunaprasada-

siddhyartthe jape viniyogah iam prem cchrim am I im

kllm blirum I sirah ium am brim um sikha I em krom

srlm aim kavacam I om hum pbat netram i am srikartta-

viryyarjjunaya namah n ah I astram I mulam i om premcchrim kllm bhruni am hrira krom srlm hum phat srlkar-

ttaviryyarjjunaya namah n

113.

Whish No. 111.

Size: lolx It in., (1) + 126 + 17 + (1) + 24 leaves, 8 or 9 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: At the end of the first work the date is given (in Malaya-lam language), viz. January of the Kollam year 985 i. e. A. D. 1810.

Scribe: Krsnadvija.

Character: Malavalam.

(1)

The Bridiranjini, a Commentary on Jayadevcvs Gitago-

vinda, by Laksmldhara, son of Yajnesvara, in 12 Sargas.

(Ff. 126.)

See No. 142 (Whish No. 144) for another copy of the

same work.

It begins:— harih griganapataye namah avighnam astu i

dhavalajaladavarnnan candramahkhandacudam parasuhari-

nahastam jnanamudrabhiramam bhujagaparavirajatkam-kanan jatiuhaliuii dalitanatajanarttin daksinamurttim ide I

Laksmldharena vidusa kriyate srutiranjini vidvatkavi-

~$* 159 Kr-

mude gltagovindasyartthadlpika yad istam likhyate na-

tra yac canistam vilikhyate dvitayam tad dayaip righnaih1

ksamyatam varnnitair 2

mmayi i na buddhyate sudhairJ

ggltagovindasyartthagauravam vyakhyanaSatakenapi vihaya

srutirafijinlm I etc.

It ends:— saddhvi maddhvika cinta na bhavati bhavatah

sarkare sarkarasi^ drakse draksyanti tes tvam amrta

mrtam asi ksiraniratvam esi moce ma jiva jayadharadha-rakuhare majja yusmajjayayai va kalpam kalpitamgya yadiha bhuvi gira sthlyate jayadevya n he maddhvika 11 iti

dvadasasarggah 11 ll grlkpsnaya namah I kollam 900 ayi-

rattaempattafi camata makaramasam ancEntlyaticoppac

cayum rohaniyum suklapaksattil dvadasiyum simhah kara-

liavuni kutiyadivasampataleye^anugrahena Kpsnadvijenalikhitam pustakam ll grigurubhyo naniah etc.

(2)

Fragment of an astronomical treatise (ff. 17). In the

margin of f. 1, and on the title page the title Krsniyamis given.

It begins:—harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu

ena traikalajnanam uktam ajhanatimiravattibhvah tajnanan

divyayutam vaksye tasmai namaskrtya jyotisaphalam ade&ah

phalarttham arambhanam bhavati loka tasmad yatnah

karyyo hy adese jyodisajfiane navabhir nnavabhir athamSer

nnispanna rasayo etc.

F. 10:— ll iti jivayonih ll candras catuspadastho dre-

kkano, etc.

It ends (f. 17):— caturtthadivase maddhyahnarkkena

samyukte ajalagne budhadrste hy asvatarinam adarsanam

bruyat suskanadikulagata labhyante mrgyamanais tab

1dvitayan tad dayanighnaih, MS. Whish No. 144.

2panditair, MS. Whish No. 144.

3 budhair, MS. Whish No. 144.

4 karkarasi, MS. Whish No. 144.

5 ke, MS. Whish Xo. 111.

H>» 160 Kr-

sukre ksitejalagne dhenudvayara atra garbhini caika tisr-

nam gavam adarsanam astamadivase bhavel labhah bu-

dhadrste tallagne hy asvatarmani adarsanam bruyatsvahkale ravyudaye labhyante mrgayamanena adya caturtthe

divasecchagostainesvare drste prativesiko vayasyo navamedivase svayan deta sasisukrabbyam drste sitir ggavo bhutas

sagopalah i

(3)

Tbe Veddntasdra, in 22 Adbyayas. The name of the

author is not given.T

It begins:— harih srlganapataye namah avighnena pari-

samaptir astu[h] suklambaradharam visnum sasivarnnam

caturbbujam prasannavadanam dhyaye sarvavighnopa^an-

taye i ajhanatimirandhasya jiiananjanasalakaya caksur

unmilitam yena tasmai srigurave namah i . . . athasadhana-

catustayasamvakyanantaram atmanatmavivekam ucyate i

atma sarlratrayam I vilaksana avasthattrayasaksi nityasu-ddhabuddhamukam (?) satyaparipurnnasaccitanandakatvamnama kalattrayanasanarahitatvam nama kalattrayavidya-

manaprakasatvam svasaktasasamsayadbivirodhi svabhavatva

mama (read °tvam nama?) tasmad anantarupatvam satva-

rajastamogunasvarupam ajnanasaccidanandasvarupam brah-

manah ubhayah (?) akasam ulpannam akasadvayum vayorahni ahni ravah,

2etc.

F. 4:— iti vedantasare prapancarahasyaprathamoddhya-

yah II F. 7 :—iti vedantasare sariralaksanam nama trtiyo-

ddliyayah II F. lob:— iti vedantasare bhaktilaksanasam-

pranaye trayodasoddhyayah ii

It ends(f. 24):

— iti vedantasare videhakaivalyalaksane

samsararahasye dvavimsoddhyayah II n upadesavedantasi-

ddhyarahasyam samaptah I srlgurubhyo namah ll

114.

Whish No. 112 A.

Size: 16r/Xli in., (1) + 95 + (8) leaves,from 9 to 12 lines on

a page.

1 "It is by Sankaracarya", Prof. Aufrecht.2 Read utpannam ukasad vayur vayor agnir agner apah?

-*h 161 ne-

Material: Palm leaves.

Pate: Probably end of 18 tk cent.

Scribe: Yasudeva.

Character: Malayalam.

The BhaJdapriya, a Commentary on the Narayaniya-stotra, in 12 Skandhas. The author of the Stotra is $a-

rayana Bhalta of Kerala. See Aufrecht CC. p. 294.

It begins:— harih siiganapataye namah. avighnam astu

Srigurubhyo namah i gajananam giran devim Vyasamkamsahanam gurun bhutesam isain asasitartthadan prana-

mamy aham §rimatbh5gayatartthasamgrahamayanarayani-

yahvayam stotrani hrdyam anargham ujvalataraddhvastan-

dhakarodayam yat kanthesu satam anuttamagunam pra-

tyagram utbhasate tasyeyam kriyate yathamati maya vya-

khya hi bhaktapriyakirttanam bhagavatkirtter mmatkrtav

anusamgikam ity evam prayatnenasmadvyakhyatrtvaprasi-

ddhaye (i)ilia khalu samadhigatanikhilanigamartthasatatva-

taya ^abdaparabrahmapara[vara]varinataya paraniabhaga-

vatataya ca sakalasahydayamahitayasas sYi-Narayanakavih

paramakarunikataya bhaktanugrahaya srlbhagavatarttha-

nusarinarayaniyabhidham stotraratnan ciklrsuh prathamam

prathamaslokena prarlpsitasya stotrasyavighnena parisa-

maptipracayagamanabhyam srotrjananikhilajanasamihita-

siddhayecastotrapratipadyajagatsarggadidasakalaksanalila-

nidanabhutaparatatvanusmaranarupaiiianigalam acarati I

sandrety adina brahmaguruvacanapure saksat bhatlti

sambandhah brahma sarvam asrayam sarvannsyiitam

suddhacaitanyam guruvacanapuram iti prasiddhe ksetre

saksat bhati, etc.

F. 41b:— iti narayanlyastotravyakhyayam bhaktapriya-

yam navamaskandhaparicchedah ii

It ends:— srlbhagavatavyakhyadrstanartthat padanyepi

(sic) stotrayyakhyanarupena racitani param mayayan namna

sammatam stotran jananam antarantara tabhyam

hrdisthabhyam maya neyam krta krtih iti narayai.nya-

stotravyakhyayam bhaktapriyayam dvadasaskandhapari-cchedah n ii Vasudevena likhitam idam i harih etc.

11

~3H 162 r<~

115.

Whish No. 112B.

Size: 12 j X2 in., (1) + 49 + (1) leaves, from 8 to 11 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th or 19 th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

A Collection of Stotras, and sundry fragments. The

titles of the Stotras are given in the margins at the

beginning of each of them, and in a list on the first leaf.

(1)

The Matrkastava (ff. 1—4).It begins:

— apratyaksakatham akrtrimarasam arkapra-

kasakramam asmaccittagrham atarkyavibhavam avyaja-

niryyatkrpam i aksanam adhidevatam aviditam addhvanta-

gam addhvagam aksinagamasamvidabhyupagamam anvemi

daksatmajam I 1 I

It breaks off (f. 4b) in the 37 th stanza with the

words:—bhasmakaravidagdhake hutavahe bhavakrte man-

mathe.

(2)

The Mdtrlidnyasa (ff. 5—6).It begins:

— atha balasamputitamatrkanyasah I Daksina-

murtti(r) rsihi gayatri cchandah I balarupini matrka saras-

vatl devata i etc.

It breaks off with the words:— somamandalaya sodasa-

kalatmanerghyamrtaya nama jalam apuryya.

(3)

The Tripurastottara (ff. 7—8).It begins:

—kalyani tripura bala maya tripurasundari i

sundaryy uma bhas[v]avati omkari sarvamamgala I etc.

It ends (or breaks off) with the words:— sarlracesta

mama te pranama stutis ca vag indriyavrttir astui sarva

manovrttir anusmrtis te sarvan lavaradhanam eva bhuyat i

(4)

The Syamalambavarmaratna, or Mdtanglkavaca (the latter

title in the margin and in the Table of Contents), i. e. the

~$h 163 Kr-

tenth Patala of the Saubhdgyalaksmikalpa (ff. 9—10;. See

Burnell, Tanjore, p. 197 b.

It begins:—

senfipatitvan devanam pura prapya sadana-

nah i sadasivam upagamya pitarani vakyam abravlt i etc.

It ends:— it i snsaubhagyalaksinlkalpe caturllaksagran-thavistare skandesvarasamvade syaraalambavarmmaratnannfinia dasamah patalah n srlsyamalarabayai nainah n

(5)

The Matahgyastottara (ff. 11—12).

Jt begins:—

raatamgl vijaya Syama sacivesi sukapriya I

nlpapriya kadambesi madaghurnitalocana I etc.

It ends:— etair yyas sacivesanim sakrt stauti sarlravan

tasya trailokyam akhilam haste tisthaty asarasayah n

(6)

The Balasahasranaman (ff. 13— 16).

It begins:—

asya sribalasahasranamamahamantrasya

Daksinamurtti(r) rsih| pankti cchandah I bala paramesvari

devata I aim bijam ksim saktih i etc.

It ends (or breaks off) with:— kamkalapatnl kalindi

kaumari kamavallabha I panodyukta panasamstha bhima-

rupa bhayaprada I

(7)

Ff. 17—21 contain various Mantras for Tantric purposes.

F. 17 begins:— sirasi Antaryyami bhagavan rsih i mukhe

anustup cchandah i hrdaye sadyo devata i etc.

On f. 19 Ave read:— asya snsaktipahcaksarastotraniaha-

inantrasya Vamadeva rsih i pankti cchandah i umamahe-

svaro devataI etc.

F. 21 ends:— harir haro virihcas ca srstyadin kurute

yaya I namas tripurasundaryya namami padapamkajam I

(8)

The Tripurastava in 54 stanzas, attributed to Durcusas

(ff. 22—27). Printed with the title Trqniramaliimastotrain the Kavyanialii, Part XI, p. 1 ff.

11*

~x 164 ks-

It begins:—srlmatas tripure parat paratare devi trilo-

kimaaasaundaryyarnavamanthanotbliavasiidhapracuryyava-

rnojvalarn I udyatbhanusahasranitatnajapapuspaprabhan1 te

vapuh svante me sphuratu trilokanilayam jyotirrainayam

vanmayam i etc.

It ends:— bhusyam vaidusyam udyaddinakarakiranaka-ram akaratejassamnianam (bhurimargam Ed.) nigamani-

gamanam durgamam yogamargam I ayusyam brahmaposyamhariharavisadam kirttim abhyeti bhumau debante brabma-

bhiiyam parataracaranakaram abbyeti vidvan n 54 i

(9)

Tbe Dahsindmurttipanjara, or tbe 18 thAdhyaya of the

Brahmanda-Purdna (ff. 28—29).

It begins:—pranamya sambam Isanam sirasa Yainiko

nmnih I vinayavanato bbiitva papraccha skandam adarat I

Narada uvaca i etc

It ends:— iti srlbrabmandapurane guhanaradasamvade

daksinamurttipanjaran namastadasoddbyayab II srisivaya

namab ii

(10)

Ff. 30-—36 contain various (Tantric?) fragments, too

small to make anything of them.

(11)

The Ganapatyastaka, ascribed to Saddsiva (f. 36).

It begins:—

asya srimabaganapatistotramalamantrasyaS;i<lasivo bhagavan rsih I anustup cchandah i ganapatirdevata I etc.

It ends:— iti Sadasivaproktam ganesastakam sam-

purnam n

(12)

The Lalitastavaratna (ff. 37—49).

Other copies in Nos. 63 (5), 160 (2) and 174.

Beginning and end tbe same as No. 63 (5). See above

p. 81 seq.

i Read °nutanajapapu8paprabtaam with Ed.

-S* 165 h$-

116.

Whish Xo. 113.

Size: 11^x2 in., (1) + 102 + 31 + (1) leaves, 9 or 10 lines ona page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entr\ 1»> Mr. AVliish dated 4th December 1831. The MS.

may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Srutisuktimdld, or Caturvedatatparyasamgrdha ,in

149 verses, by Haradatta, together with a Commentary.Mr. Whish gives the title 'Caturvedabhdsya'. (Ff. 102).

Sec Stein-Jammu, p. 359 seq.

It begins:—ilia khalu i kalikalakalananantaram avaidika-

bauddhadiraddhantanusandhanavisu'ddhabuddhin nirlsvara-

tv;inirvaliakavaitlik;u)asata(read prasasta?)mlraamsakalpitri-

nalpavikalpajalpa^ravanonimsitakalusakalmasikrtavrsamka-

vi^ayaseiuusitaniiiaiilsinonugrhitakamo mahesvaramsavatara-

yamano (read °nah) padavakyapramanajno Haradattaca-

ryyas saivavaidi(ka)tantravisvasakarinlm avaidikamatanira-

karinim i samastakalmasapaharinim I abkedapurusartthapu-ranlm i samsarasagarottaranlm bhavaikabhaktivibhavavista-

rinimi pancasaduttaraslokatmikaip srutisuktimalam cikirsur

llaksanapramanabhyam hi nyayena tatsiddhyarttham asyani

srutisuktimalayam pr&dhanyena pratii pi)padayisit&ni namas-

sesitvaniratisayai^varyyadigunakatvanarayaiiopaiiisadudiri-

topasyatvagayatrlpratipadyatvalaksanani kratu&esitvalaksa-

nani pancalaksanani pancabrahmanlva paiicaksaraniva sru-

tisiddhani panca*** ***

(blank) pancayava(read panca-

vayava?)sthitasya paramesvarasya pancalaksanani samgrn-hanah tadvisistatvenananasadharanatvad asyaivasrayaniva-

tvad anlsvaram ********(blank) ntranam visnubrahmadl-

nam asrayanlyyatvapattavi(read "tvapattav avi°? ulurat opa-

stety asyaivasrayamyatve hetutvan darSayann aha yasmainama iti ll yasmai namo bhavati yasya gnnas samagra

aarayanopanisada yadupasanokta i yo na(h) pracodayatibuddhini adhikrtau yas tan tvam ananyagatir Isvara sam-

srayami n 1 ll namo namaskarah, etc.

~3H 160 h£~

Amongst the books and authors quoted in the com-

mentary are: Jaimini, Badarayana, Sudarsanacarya (f. 5),

Padma-Purana (quoted as 'Patma'), Aditya-Purana (f. 15b),

Markandeya-Purana, Parasara-Purana (f. 59), etc.

It ends:—bhaktani bhavanadidaparsvacaropanitani ma-

hyam mahesvarapayasi grapitam prasannam i bhufijana evatad aham ghatiti brabuddha svapnas samadhiriktadhiyamabhinnah 1

II 149 II stomas same tad avadhaya grnhatamarttham asya nikhilena janatam i grahyam annyad api

navasisyate jneyam anyad api va na kincana ll om I harih

om etc.

(2)

The Manimanjari, a Commentary on KeddrcCs Vrttara-

tnakara, by the Piirohita Narayana, son of Nrsimhayajvan,in 6 Adhyayas. Ff. 31. See Nos. 54 (3), and 170.

It begins:— svetambhodhisthitan devam suddhasphatika-

vigraham i vagvibhutipradam saksad vande gandharvakan-dharam i Nrsimhayajvanah putro Narayanapurohitah i vrtta-

ratnakaravyakhyam vyakaroti yathamati ll

F. 14:—iti sodasamatraprakaranam ll

It ends:—iti vrttaratnakaravyakhyayam manimanjaryyamsasthoddhyayah n srlgurucaranaravindabhyan namo namah ll

omi

117.

Whish No. 114.

Size: 14x If in., (3) + 56 + (1) + 97 + 1 (f. 28 beiDg double) + 9

(numbered as ff. 112—120) + 8 + (1) leaves, from 10 to 13 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: End of 17th r early 18 «i cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Injuries: The first leaf, and f. 28 of the second work are slightly

damaged.

The eight leaves of the last work are numbered by the Aksarasof the invocation 'harih sriganapataye namah' as follows: harih = 1,

srl = 2, ga = 3, na = 4, pa = 5, ta = 6, ye = 7, namah = 8.

1 Words and metre quite corrupt.

-> 167 hs-

An entry by Mr. Whish says: "This volume contains

the Tarkka-Chudamanih; a work by Bahwricha Dharmma-

rajah; in refutation of the Nyaya or philosophy of Gauta-

mah; the founder of the Xayyayikah or Aristotelian Sect—and also a second work on the same subject by the same

author."

(1)

The Tarkacuddmani (a Commentary on the Anumana

chapter of Macidatta's Tattvadntdmaniprakdsa) , by the

Bahvrca Dharmardja, "an inhabitant of Kandaramanikya-

grama (our MS. has Kantaramanikka), and son of Tri-

vedinarayanayajvan of the Kaundinyagotra" (Burnell, Tan-

jore, p. 115). The MS. is incomplete (ff. 5G).

It begins:— kavenvaripanapratihatatamasam mandite

panditanam nyandai (?) srl-Ramacandra smrtibalavi^ada-

sesatantrartthasrirah dese vikhyatavaso vividhagurukapale.<a-

to labdhabodho nyayabdhin tarkkacudamanim iha kurute

Bahvrco Dharmmarajah i tretagnidhumakulavlthikam karne

(read °kamkane?) grhe grhe yatra vasanti surayah adhlta-

sarvasrutayah kathantare ha nirjjitapratyanumanavadinah I

tatra kantaramanikkagramaratnanivasina I maniprakasavi-vrtir Dharmmarajena tanyate ll dasaniim api tikanam bhani-

gam kurvan kvacit kvacit I anumanaprakasasya vivrtini

karavany aham ii arabdhaparisamaptaye mamgalam aca-

ritam si[k]syasiksayai granthato nibadhnati pranayeti vi-

ghnaddhvamsam iti yady api granthasamaptir eva prarttha-

nlya tatha sati vighnaddhvamse lokavagatakaranad eva, etc.

It breaks off with the following words (f. 56b):—tadaiu-

gikarat vyadhikaranaprakrirakecchamgikad ity artthah ista-

bhedepi upasthitestabhedety artthah tatjhanarttham iti|

anagatajhanarttham ity artthah I ata eva paramate ana-

gatapakajnanaya prasiddhapakavisayanumanadara iti bha-

vah i uktaprSyam iti abhedajhanasya pravarttakatve stha-

p(y)ate icchajanakatvam api tasyaivoktaprayam ity artthah

'numaneneti I idam sukham sukhapurvavartti sukhatvad ity

anumanenety artthah 'siddheh.

168 -^

(2)

A Commentary on Gaurlkanta Sdrvabhauma Bhattaca-

rycds Tarkahhasabhavdrthadipika (Commentary on Kesavct-

misrd's TarJcabhasa). Incomplete (ff. 97). See Ind. Off. IV,

p. 607.

It begins:—namas te sarade devi kasmlrapuravasini

tvam ahani prarttha(y)isyami vidyadanan tu delii me II

Gaurikantakrti svatotivisadanaghratadosapy asau balanam

hrdayam na ranjayati yat praudhasya ceto yatha I ta-

ddosaya bhavaty atali prakatayan bhavam vicaryyanaya

kurve Kesavabhavananugataya balapramodam param i cikl-

rssitasya granthasya vigknasantyai krtam mamgalam sisya-

siksayai nibadknati om iti l atra omkaras cathasabdas ca

dvav imau brahmanah pura I ka[m]ntkam bkitva viniryyatau

tasman mamgalikav iti slksaraeanenomkaraprayogasya

pratyekam mamgalatvat on tat sad iti nirddeso brahnianas

trividha smrta iti, etc.

F. 2:—nanv evam bahuniamgalacaranena vighnarnpa-

drstapratibandliakakutanivrttav api siromanirnpamahagran-

tliavyakhyacaturyyajanitaliamkaramidakalajjariipadrstapra-

tibandhakad alpagrantha-Kesavakrtivyakhyane svabhara-

tyah pravrtyanupapattir ity ata aha matar iti kim lajjasa

iti, etc.

F. 11:—sistacarollamghinah Kesavamisrasya krtir iyamkatham sistair adaraniyetyabhiprayavatam samkam apa-karoti atra ceti granthakaravisaya ity artthah, etc.

F. 97 ends:— dravyeti dravyasamavetalaukikacaksusa-tvam karyyatavacchedakam filokasamyogatvam karanata-

vaccbedakam svasamavayisamavayah karanapratya(sa)ktih

spar£adispi Lr6ane karyyatavacchedakasyatiprasamgavara-

naya pratyaksatvam apakaya caksuseti tamas caksuse ca-

ksusatvasya nilan tama iti nllatvasamanyapratyrisaktija-

laukikarupacaksuse dravyasamavetavisayakacaksusatvasya

gbatadimatravisayakalaukikacaksuse dravyavisayakalauki-

kacaksusatvasya rupatvadimatravisayakanirvikalpake sama-

yetavisayakalaukikacaksilsatvasyatiprasaktataya dravyasa-

~x 169 ;<-

mavetavisayakalaukikacaksusatvam karyyatavacchedakam

ity uktam rupadika.

(3)

A fragment of the Pralcriydsarvasva (9 leaves, num-

bered as ff. 112—120), apparently the work of NdrayanaWho is described by the Maharaja of Travancore (in the

JRAS. vol. XVI, 1884, p. 449) as 'the most popular and

well-admired author of prakriyasarvasvam, dhdtukdvyam,

ndrdyaniyam, etc."

F. 112 begins:—brakinanirnata brahmanihata i pullim-

gasadharanasyety ukteh prthiv'itarety atra na I nadyas

§esasyanyatarasyam I hyantavarjjitasya nadisamjiiasya nya-ntesv eka ca scaghadau hrasvo va syat I etc.

F. 120 ends:—vatir nnana hathamus ca krtvortthas ta-

ddhitevyayam I itah param samasantah santi kecana ta-

ddhitah I tesan tattatsamasesu varnanaiva laghlyasi n

iti prakriyasarvasve taddhitakhandah II samksepatisayepi

vacyabahuta hetor abhud vistarah spa^tatvepi krte sva-

bhavagananabhagamanaga sphutah I evam vyaktim iyan

padarttha iyata granthena yatoyam ity evam yo vimrset

sa eva kalayed asmannibandhe gunan I harih gurubhyonamah n

(4)

Fragment of a Ganapatha (ff. 8), perhaps part of the

preceding work.

It begins:—athapatyaganah i utsodapanavikaravinada-

tarunatalunadhenupllukunasuvarnebhyah I autsah audapa-nah i vaikarah I vainadah i tarunah i talunah I dhainavah i

pailukunah I sauvarnah i bharatakurusatvadindravasana-

janapadapancaloslnarebhyah i etc.

It ends: — caupayatacaikayatacaitayatabailvayatasaika-

yatanah ca I caupayatya caikayatya caitayatya bailvayatya

saikayatya iti II

~>4 170 5«~

118.

Whish No. 115.

Size: (1) lbgXli in., (1) + 156 + (1) leaves, from 9 to 13 lines

on a page. (2) 14xl| in., 11 leaves (numbered as ff. 79—89), 11 or

12 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: The MS. of the first work was probably written about the

middle of the 18 th cent. The MS. of the second work seems to be older.

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered by Aksaras in

the same way as No. 19.

Injuries: Slightly damaged by insects in the middle of the book.

(1)

The Nauka or Horavivarana, a Commentary on Vard-

hamihira's Brhajjdtdka. Also called Dasddhydyi, ac-

cording to Aufrecht CC. p. 248.

It begins:—harili sriganapataye namab avighnam astu

jayati bhagavan gajasyena (corrected to gajasyo) yatka-

rnnavyajanamaruta bhajatam yanto vyasanani haranty

ayantas cSrppayanty abhlstani satyajnaiiaparam brabma

jyotiranandarupinim nanmi sarvottarodattaprasnamalamsarasvatim satyajnanapradayestadesakalaprabodhine nama

srlgurave saksat paramesvaramtirttaye i yesam atmani

garbhasamskrtimukliair mmaunjini baddhantimaih vrate

karmmabbir atra bhati vidhivat brahmapratisthapitah srau-

tasmarttasamastakarmmasatatanustbananisthatmanas tan

etan pranamami bhumivibudhan istartthakalpadruman sri-

suryadln su(kba)samvedyaI

nigrahanugrahrm jagatsrstisthiti-

layajnanahetun upasmahe I srlmad-Varahamihirahorata-

lparyasagare sadarttharatnasamsiddhyai tika nauka vica-

ryate I etc.

It ends:—addbyayanukramam vrttanuvyanca (read vrttena

vyanjayati?) slokatrayei.ia I rasiprabhedo grabayonibhedo

viyonijanmatba nisekakalab janmatba sadyomaranan tatba-

yur ddasrivipakostakavarggasamjnab karmmajivo rajayoga h

kbayogas candra yoga dvigrahadyas ca yogab pravrajyato

1sukhavedya corrected to susamvedya.

-3w 171 K-

rasisilaii ca drsti(r) bhavas tasniad asrayotha prakirnnah

nestayoga jatakam bhfiminanan niryanam syan nastajanma

drganah addhyaySnam vimsatih pancayuktacaryuktany(read

"caryoktany?) atra vrtta[s]satani i iti pratharao raSiprabhe-dah dvitiyo grahayonibhedah trtlyo viyonijanma caturttho

nisekakalah ])aficamo janma i sasthas sadyomaranam i sa-

ptama ayurddayah astamo da.saphalani navamostavarggahdasamah karmrnajlvah ekadaso rajayogah dvadasah klia-

yogah trayodasas candrayogah caturda&o dvigrahadiyogah

pancadasah pravrajyayogah sodaso rasisllani saptadaso

grahadrstih astadaso bhavaphalam ekonavimsam asrayavn-

gah i vimsah prakirnnah ekavimsonistayogah dvavimsas

trijatakam trayovimso niryanam caturvimso nastajatakam

paiicavimso drekanaphalapaksa sadvirpsopradarsanaparo-

ddhyayah horavivaranam samaptam n n srlparamaguravesaranam n etc.

(2)

The Prasnamrta, by Kumdra, pupil of Ndrdyana Jyotisa,

a fragment only. A work of the same title is ascribed

to Jamhundtha in the "Index of MSS. in the Government

Oriental MSS. Library, Madras," p. 55.

It begins:—liarih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu

srigurubhyo namah samastavighnaprabhavopasantaye na-

maskaromi dvipanayakananam vacah prasadam kurutam

sarasvati etc. . . . asid dvijanma dvipakananakhye gramesudhih pratr (?) janinacetah sastrartthavetta srutiparadrsva

Narayano jyotisas tarppayayi I tasyasti sisyo vinayapradha-nas tadiyakarunyanivasabhiimih yas sri-Kinnaro vidito dvi-

janma grahendrasaricaravicaracuricuh pranamya soyaip

gurupadapatmam ninksya lioram sakalartthapustam adayasaran tu tato vyadhatta prasnFinrrtam balahitaya hrdyam

paropakriraikato mahantas santcsamantah krpaya vidhaya

sammanayantam idam asmadiyam prasnanirtan nirmmalaki-

rttibhajah, etc.

It breaks off with the words:—caturtthajvarasantayc l

krsnaya namah I

~>i 172 Hg-

119.

Whish No. 116.

Size: 13 £ x if in., (2) + 82 + (1) + 133 + 6 + (2) leaves, 10 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Bhdttadipikd, a Commentary on Jaimini's Mimdmsd-

darsana, by Khandadeva, from Adhyaya VII, Pada 1 to

Adhyaya IX, Pada 3. (Ff. 82.)

It begins:—srutipramanatvac chesanam mukhyabhedeyathadhikarabhava syat n evani sadhikare upadesevagate-dhuna tadadhlnasiddhir atideso nirupyate i etc.

Adhyaya VII ends f. 15 b, Adhyaya VIII f. 28 b.

It ends with the third Pada of the IX thAdhyaya:—iti

sri-Khandadevakrtau bhattadlpikayam navamasyaddhya-

yasya trtiyah padah n

(2)

The BhdttacandriM, a Commentary on Khandadeva's

Bhattadipikd, by Bhdskarardya Bhdrati, the son of Oam-bhira and Konamd (?), and pupil of Nrsimha and Sivadattn.

The author lived at Benares in 1629, according to Aufrecht

CC. p. 411. The MS. contains the whole of the first

Adhyaya, and the two first Pad as (Pada 2 incomplete)of the second Adhyaya. (Ff. 133.)

It begins:—sri-Gambhiravipascitah pitur abhud yahKonamambodare vidyastadasakasva marmmabhid abhud yasri-Nrsiinliat guroh I yas ca srl-Sivadattasuklacaranaih

purnabhisiktobhavat sa tretatripuratrayiti manute tam eva

nathatrayim i bhagirathlbhlmarathi tatakutah kakuppatah i

panduramgah param brahma mama daivam vrsakapih i

mimaiasasastrajivatum Jaiminyadimunitrayam i sarasvatlh

ca natvaham vyakurve bhattadlpikam i sri-Khandadevodi-

tiibhattacaiidrikam prasarayan sodasalaksaniin bhuvi I sa

bhattacandras samudeti yam vyadhan mahagnicit Bha-

skararaya-Bharati ; paripurnavidhudayanvayavj atirekanu-

vidhayini sati i budhakrtkumudaprabodhakrdvigadartthabhuvi bhattacamlrika i praripsitasya granthasyavighn

dyarttham sricakrasornayagau slesena stauti n dlksaB

iti i etc.

F. 17b:— iti bhattacandrikaySm candrodayanamni tlka-

yam Bbaskararayasya krtau prathamaddhyaye adimah

padah u

I, 1 ends f. 17b, I, 2 f. 34b, I, 3 f. 66, I, 4 f. 95b (end

of the first Adhyaya), [I, 1 ends f. 115b.

It breaks oft'(f. 133b) with the words:— sahityanavagame-

neti saptadasapa&ughatitasamudayasyaikasya pratisamban-dhitvena devatatvanvayakalenupastbitatvad ity artthah.

(3)

A fragment belonging to the Bhattadipika (ft. 6).

It begins:—kamyapasukande vayavyam svetam alabheteti

srutam tatra svetam ity atra svetaSabdasya dvitlyantatvepi

bhavanaya bhavyajanakajanakam, etc.

It ends:—itibb.attadipikiyapaurnaniasyadhikaranaprasan>

garltih n harih om n

120.

WfflSH Xo. 117.

Size: 13f Xl\ in., (1) + 225 leaves, 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cen t.?

Character: Malayalam.

The Astahgdhrdaya, by Vagbhata, incomplete (I, 1 to

IV, 18). See the excellent edition of the work by Dr.

Anna Moreshvar Kunte (Bombay 1880).

[t begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu

vagadirogan satatanusaktan asesakayaprasrtan asesan au-

tsukyamoharatidah jaghana yopurvavaidyaya namostu ta-

smai i athata ayuskamiyan namaddhyayam vyakhyasyamabiti ha smahur Atreyadayo maharsayah i etc.

~> 174 H$~

The Sutrasthana (in 30 Adhyayas) ends f. 82, the &ti-

rirasthana fin 6 Adhyayas) f. 108, the Nidanasthana (in

16 Adhyayas) f. 145.

It ends with the 18 thAdhyaya of the Cikitsitasthana

(f. 225):—

visarpe(read °sarpo) na hy asanisr^tas sosra-

pittena jayate raktam evasrayas casya bahusosrani hared

atah na ghrtam bahudosaya deyam van na virecanana I

tena dosopy upastabdhas tvagraktapisitam pacet II cikitsite

astadasah kusthacikitsitam iyah n

121.

Whish No. 118.

Size: 18x2 in., (1) + 1 + 197 leaves, from 9 to 12 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably 18th cent.

Character: Malayalam.

Injuries: Some leaves damaged by insects. Part of leaf 196 lost.

A Commentary on Kaljdasa's Kumarasambham, by

Narayana, a pupil of Krsna. Sargas I—Till, with lacuna

from IX 58 to III, 76.

It begins:—harih srlganapataye namah i avighnam astu i

satpadamukharitagandam kotirabhaiTimva(read °bharava?)-

baddhasasikhandam pranamata varanatundam padakamalampranatasakalasurasandam aprira + runapurataramgitadr-

gancalam kalayakornalacchayah janaklnayakam bhaje I . . . .

ji racinacaryakrtas suvicaryyakumarasambhavavvakhyah ba-

laprabodhanarttham lalitam karavani vivaranan tasya i

pracinasurivihite mahati prabhute vyakhyantare viphala

esa parisramo me vatiprakamasubhage malayadrijamtavate

phalam kini u karotu inukhaniloyam i vyakhyaisa tu tathapi

pradarsitanvayapadartthavakvarttha vivrtasamasavamtam

gxrrutaram upacaram acarayet (sic) \ vyakhyantaresu dystesu

vimrstesv api tatvatah subhagag Sivadasokto margga eva-

nugamyate i bhuvi khalu mahakavih Kalidasah parvatl-

parameSvarapavitracaritravicitram lunnarasambhavabhidha-

-$-• 175 h$-

nani kavyam cikirsuh iislrnamaskriya vastunirde&o v&pi

tanmukham ityadivarananusarena vastunirdesan tavat ka-

roti astlti i na tu kavye yava(read yad a°?)saddhyam ta-

danusarenaiva kavyasamjna karttavya yatha yudhi^thira-

vijaya-janakiharana-sisupalavadliaprabln'tluam atra tu ta-

rakasuranigrahah kavye saddhyataya nirddistah I etc.

F. 36b:—iti sri-Krsnasya1

Narayanasya krtau Kuma-

rasambhavavivarane prathamas sarggah 11 11

F. 54 ends with the eommentary on II, 58. Up to f. 54

the Leaves are numbered by Aksaras, then begins a new

foliation (by figures) and a different handwriting with £ 55

where Ave find the commentary on III, 76 (last verse of*

Sarga 3).

The IIIrdSarga ends (f. 55):— iti Sri-Krsnaslsyasya

Narayanasya krtau kuinarasanibhavavivarane trtlyas sa-

rggah li

Sarga IV ends f. 70b, Sarga V f. 110b, Sarga YIf. 132 b, Sarga VII f. 165.

The eighth Sarga begins:—harih atha purvasarggopa-

k^iptan devasya navavadhuvisayam prathamanuraganantara-sambhutam sambhogam varnnayitum astamas sarggoyaui

arabhyate tatra Madhavenoktam atrastamas sarggo gaurl-

sambhogavarnnanatvad vacayitum srotum vyakhyatufi ca

na yuktam etacchilanan devatasapad ayusah ksayo bhavi-

pyati iti daksinavartte na punah asya prakaranasya siva-

yos sambhogavi^ayatvad rasabhavan vivicya vaktum bi-

bhemi tasmad anvayamatram atradhikriyate ity uktam

Arunacalanathena tu tad ubhayam api dusitam ayam kila

tasyabhiprayah parvatiparamesvarayos sariramatragraha-

nam api lokanugraharttham eva yathoktam bhagavato vi-

ditam 2 vo yatha svarttha name (read nama?) kascit pra-

vrttayah iti i devya api sarlragrahanadikam lokanugraha-

rttham eva iti devlmahatmyadisu tatra tatra pratipaditamtrividha lii loke janah mukta mumuksavas saktas eeti i . . .

yena kenapi prakarena bhagavati manahpranidhanam eva

1 Read Krsnasisyasya, so all the other colophons.2 bhagavata viditah pr. m.

-=* 176 h$-

muktikaranam ity uktam" bhagavate i kamam krodham

bhayam sneham aikyam sauhrdam eva va nityam harau

vidadhato yanti tanmayatam hi te iti mahakavir api ka-

minan cittam parvatiparamesVarapadanivindavasaktam vi-

dhatum evastamesrain sargge Yatsyayanasastranusarinim

padavmi nraricakara I etc.

Sarga VIII ends f. 196, and the MS. breaks off onf. 197 with the words:—nanu yadi bhavya maduktapraka-ratvam eva virupaksasyanuditam tarhi tatpraptimatra-

phalat tapaso viramyatam ata ahai mania manah atra

sthiram.

122.

Whish No. 119.

Size: lbjXl^ in., (1) -f- 136 leaves, from 8 to 10 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Kollam 962= A. D. 1787.

Character: Malayalam.

The Namalihganusasana , by Amarasimha, or the

Amdrdkosa, with a Malayalam gloss.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu

srigurubhyo namah mama gurave namah yasya jhana-

dayasindhor agadhasyanagha gunah | etc. . . . svar awyayamsvargganakah tridivah tridasalayah suraloko dyodivau dve

striyau kllbe trivistapam n 6 n svah i avyayam I svarggah i

nitkah i tridivah| tridasalayah I suralokah I ivadini pulim-

gam II dyavih i okarantam I divauh i vakarantami dveh I

striyauh i kllbe trivistapam i ivanu II svarggattinnuperah n

amara nirjjara devas, etc.

Kanda I ends on f. 30, Kanda II on f. 96.

Kanda III ends (f. 136):— sastyantaprakpadas sena-

sthcyan namalimganiisasanam II aksaram yat paribhrastametc. . . . avedomam aham vande menadeyaya te namah.iMirat praninosyedam etat sarvam apalayam n . . . srina-

rayanaya namah srlkrsnaya namah . . . srlsnryadisarva-

grahebhyo namah kollam tollayiratta arupattarantamata

kannimasaip, etc. (Date, scribe, and benedictions in Mala-

yalam language.)

->' 177 .

123.

W'iiish No. 121.

Size: 13^-Xltf in., 107 leaves, generally 8 or 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Bate: 18 «i or 19^ cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

The Bharttrkavya i. e. Bhattikavya, with the Commentarycalled Jayamangala, Sargas I—III complete, beginning of

Sarga IV, and V, 8—VI, 71.

It begins:—hari sriganapataye namah avighnam astu I

srigurubhyo namah I pranipatya sakalavedinam atidustara-

Bharttrkavyasalilanidheh jayamamgaleti namna naukeva

viracyate tika I laksya(m) laksanan ca dvayani e(ka)tra vi-

dusam pradar^ayituin sn-Svamisunuh kavir Bharttrnama

ramakathasrayam mahakavyah cakara, etc.

F. 17 b:— iti Bharttrkavyatikayah jayamamgalayam pra-

kirnnakande ramasambhavo nama prathamas sarggah II

Sarga II ends f. 40b, Sarga III f. 58b.

After f. 60 there is a lacuna extending from IV, 11

to V, 8.

V, 106 ends f. 85b (f. 86 which should be the end of

Sarga V seems to be misplaced).

The MS. breaks off (in the Commentary on VI, 71)

with the words:— sakhyasya tava sugrivah karakah kapi-

nandanah drutan drastasi maithilyas s[v]aivam uktva tiro-

bhavat I ito bulucav ity adina krtam adhikrtyocyate

krtyanam akrtyanam krdantarbhavepi bhavakarmano(h)

krtya iti visesapratipadanarttham prthagadhikaravacanam^esas tu krtah kartta.

124.

AVfflSH No. 122.

10^x2 in., 67 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: End of 17 *h or beginning of 18 th cent.?

12

~X 178 Kr-

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered by letters,

as follows: ka= l, ka = 2, ki = 3, ki= 4 . . . kau= 14, kam= 15,

kah= 16, kha = 17 etc.

Injuries: The MS. is much damaged, many leaves broken, and

lines lost.

(1)

The Siddhantasekhara, by Sripati, in 20 Adhyayas(ff. 1—40).

It begins:— *******

taye namah avighnam astu (i) yat-

tejah pitrdhamni sltamahasah pathoyame mandale sam-

krantam kunrudakarasya kurute kantim vikasadhuyam^i)

cancaccahcuputai[h]s cakoranikarais capryatesau ciran trai-

lokyalayadipako vijayate devo nidhis tejasam (n) nijaguru-

padadvandvarn krtva manasy atibhaktito ganakatilaka-Sri-

purvoyam Path* dvijapumgavah (i) sphutam avisamain nia-

ndaprajnaprabodkavivi-ddhaye lalitavacanais siddhantanam

karoti hi sekharam (i) satanandaddlivastiprabhrtitutiparya-

ntasamayapramanam bhudhisnyagrahanivahasamsthanaka-thanam (i) grahendranan criras sakalaganitam yattrgaditam

(read yantraganitam?) sa siddhantah prokto vipulaganita-

skandhakusalaih (ll) kratukriyartthah srutayah pradistah

kalasrayas te kratavo niruktah I etc.

F. 3b:— iti Srlpativiracite siddhantasekhare grahabha-

ganaddhyayah prathamah H

The 2 ndAdhyaya (uiaddliyamadhikaroddhyayah) ends

f. 8, the 3 rd A. f. 12, the 4 th A. f. 17 b [one leaf missingbetween ff. 17 and 18], the 5 th A. (candragrahana) f. 19,

the 6 th A. (siiryagrahana) f. 19 b, the 7 th A. (parvanayana)f. 20, the 8 th A. (pata) f. 21, the 9 th A. (grahodayasta-

maya) f. 21b, the 10 th A. (candra) f. 23, the 11 th A.

(grahayuddha) f. 25, the 12 th A. (bhayoga) f. 27, the

13 th A. (vyaktaganita) f. 29b, the 14 th A. (avyaktaganita)f. 31b.

After f. 34 three leaves (gl, gu, gu) are missing.The 16 th A. (golavarnana) ends f. 36, the 17 th A. (rahu-

nirakarana) f. 36b, the 18 th A. (grahanopavarnana) f. 37b,the 19 th A. (yantravidhana) f. 39.

1 For vikasadhuyam the metre requires « v.

-5* 179 xh

The 20 th Adhyaya ends (f. 401)):— iti siddhanta&khare

Srlpativiracite siddhantasekhare prainavidhanaddhyayovimsah ii narnaS Sivaya Srisuryadisarvagrahebhyo namah

srlkrsnaya namah ii II II

Amongst the authorities quoted are Aryahhata, Jisnu-

nandana, Sritrivikrama.

(2)

The Mahabhaskariya Karmanibandhana, in 8 Adhyayas

(ff.41—54), based on the Aryahhata.

It begins (f. 41):—harih sriganapataye namah kalam

bibhartti ksanadakarasya yah prakasitasam sirasa gabha-

stibhih namostu tasmai suravanditaptaye samastavidyapra-

bh(av)aya sambhave jayanti bhanoh kamalavabodhinah kara

himamsor vanitananatvisah sasuritarasphutadirggharasmayo

dharasutajhaskisita(?)tvisah punah tapobhir aptam sphuta-

tantram asmakaii ciratvam abhyetu jagatsu satgrahaih ciran

ca jlvyasur apetakalmasa Bhatasya sisya jitaragasatravah

navadrirupagniyutam mahibhujam sakendranamnam sata-

varsasagraham dvisatkanighnam gatamasasamyutam, etc.

F. 44:— iti mahabhaskariye karmmanibandhane pratha-

moddhyayah II

It ends (f. 54):— Bhaskare mithunaparyyavasane sarva-

ritigunasaptaghatl syat aksacapaganitam vada tasmin

lambakena sahyatam viganayyra Bhaskarena paricintya

krtoyam mandabuddhiparibhogasamartthah samyag Arya-bhatakarmanibandha spastavakyakaranais samavetah spa-

stasthanekakirane cchedyake grahane raveh yad ihasti tad

annyatra yan nehasti na tat kvacit II iti mahabhaskariye

astamoddhyayah ll mahabhaskariyam samaptam u aksaram

yat paribhrastam matradhman tu yat bhavet ksantum

arhanti vidvamsah kasya nasti vyatikramah n arddhad

unah ca dhumram syat krsnam arddhadhikam bhavet

vimuhcatah krsnadhumram kapilam sakalagrahe srlkrsnaya

namah nama£ sivaya sivam astu ll n ll

(3)

Fragment of some treatise on astronomy (ff. 55—66).12*

-& 180 h$~

It begins (f. 55):— harih Bhaskaram abkivandyahan

nikhilagrakagativisesabodhakarain vaksye vyatipatildijiiano-

payam samasena ayanacalanan dvigunitam praksipyarke

tyajet tarn rtubhanvoh sistasame sltamsau kramasah kila-

latavaidhrtav uditau sayanacalane tasmin yady uttaram

ahivad adha upari sikhivad avagayanes tastatopi tat su-

ksmata ganitavasat suryendvor bimbayogarddhad atpake-

pakramantare vyatlpatahuh, etc.

F. 66 ends:—vainnye sobkanam ambikaramanabhamriktan apumambhasam suktis sukrasasamkamandadivasa

simhasvigostrigkatah vastre surppabham uttamani himakaro

maddhyo vyayaristhito na grisendujalesapapadivasah kannya*** mesalinarn n 33 n II

125.

Whish No. 123.

Size: lh^Xl-g in., (1) + 46 leaves, 8 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably 18th cen t.

Character: Malayalam.

Injuries: Some leaves damaged by fire.

The Kidacdddmani, or Laghustutimahdbhdsya, a Com-

mentary on Laghubhattdraka's Laghustuti, by Simharaja,in 21 Vrttas, with an introduction in Malayalam. Thetext is printed as the first part of the Pahcastarl in the

'Kavyamala', Part III (1887). Mr. Whisk describes the

work as "Vimsati with Commentary of Simha-raja".

It begins:—harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu

aindrasyevetyadi | esa i asaui tripura I

rah aghara i sa-

hasa i sacla i cchindyat i etc. (follows Commentary in Ma-layalam language).

F. 15 b:— athedanim adyavrttam vivriyate i aindrasyeva

Sarasanasya dadhati maddhyelalatam prabham sauryyimkantim anusnagor iva sirasy atanvatl sarvatah esasau

tripura krdi dyutir ivosnamsos sadahasthita chindyad vas

sahasa padais tribhir aghafi jyotirmayl vanmayi (i) srlman-

->• 181 Hg~

maharajasamakxam evan trailokye svatta 1 siddhena >iddha-

sarasyatena 6rlmatgurukataksap&taniatrena samsiddhia tat-

ksanam eva sarasvati mandiraya manavadanambujo Laghu-bhattarako nijalabhaprakarsas sarvesani bhavatv iti buddhyS

paramesvarya jyotirmayisvariipam vanmayisvariipan ca

prapancara pratipadayan tatkalavarttinas sadasya pratya-glrvadam karoti i etc.

F. 23:— srlmat-Simharajakrte laghustutisrimanmahaman-

trabhasye kuhicudamanau prathamavrttam sampurnnam 11

It ends:—dhruvam niscitara addhyayanam karisyatlti di-

yyasiddharsimanavaughagurvacchinnaparamparyfigatam as-

min inahatsvaccliandasamgrahan tenedam Simharajena

maya sucaritina 2 krtam laghustutimahabhasyarn asesfiga-

masamniitam 11 iti Simharajakrtau laghustutimahabhasyekulaculamanau ckayimsativrttam sampurnnam n Laghu-

bhattarakaya namah Simharajaya namah sivaya namah

sivaya namah subham astu n

12G.

Whish No. 125 A.3

Size: 12if X2 in., (1) -f- 40 [numbered by letters from a, a, i, I etc.

to am, ah, ka, kha, etc. to bba] -4- 143 [numbered as ff. 77—219] leaves,

8 or 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 th cent.?

Character: Malavalam.

(1)

Fragment of a Commentary on the Bhagavata-Purana,in Malayalam language. (Ff. 40.)

(2)

Fragment of the Bhagavata-Purana, Skandha X,

Adhyayas 57 to 84 in Malayalam language (ff. 77—202),and Adhyayas 85 to 90 in Sanskrit (ff. 202b—219 b).

1 Doubtful reading.2 May be read also samcarl°. Read sukbarltina?

~5H 182 f<~

It ends:— ksitibhujopi yayur yadarthah n iti sribhaga-

vate mahapurane paramahamsasamhitayam sribhagavate

mahapurane dasamaskandhe navatitamoddhyayah 11 snkr-

snaya namah ii ksantum arhati.

127.

Whish No. 126.

Size: 9fxlr in., (1) -f- 77 leaves, 10 or 11 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

The Kuvalaydnanda, by Ajppayya Diksita, complete.See above No. 109.

It begins:— harih &riganapataye namah avighnam astu

parasparatapassampatphalayitaparasparau prapancamata-

pitarau praiicau jayapatl stumah i etc.

It ends:—amum kubalayanandam akarod Arppadlksitah

niyogad Vemkatapater nnirupadhikrpanidhe(h) i candraloko

vijayatam saradagamasambhavah hrdyah kuvalayanando

yalprasadad abhud dhrnvam II II srlgurubhyo namah ii

prakprsthekhilaphelavamsatilakas surltcaramobhavac chri-

man cekamarutpradesa iti va gehentarasrenike talputrasyaca sankarasya kavipatmarkaksamad eva sisyalpajhasya hi

pustakam smarata ity etsudhi praudhakah n n subhamastu ii

128.

Whish No. 127.

Size: 17-fxli in., 82 + (1) leaves, from 8 to 10 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably early 18 th cent. An entry by Mr. "Whish is

. dated 'Calicut 1824'.

Scribe: Rama.

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered by Aksaras in

the same way as No. 19.

Jajuries: Leaves 1, 38—41 damaged, other leaves slightly damaged.

»» 18:5 k~

(1)

The Kdvyaprdkdsa (by Rajanaka Mammata and Alaha,

in 10 Ullasas. Ff. 1—4 contain the Sutras only, ff. 4—51

the Sutras with the Commentary. On the authorship oi

tins work see Peterson, II, p. 13 sqq. The Bodl<

MS. Sansk. e. 61 (Hultzsch Collection Xo. 172) contains a

Sarada MS. of the work, in which the colophon is:—- iti

kavyaprakasabhidham kavyalaksanam samaptani krtis >n-

Rajanaka-Mammatakalakayoh ii

The text begins:— *******

niyatikrtaniyamarahitamhladaika *****

paratantram navarasaruciran nirmmitim

adadhati bharati kaver jjayati kavyam yaSasertthakrte, etc.

It ends (f. 4):— esan dosa yathayogam sanibhavantopi

kecana i uktesv antah patantiti na prthak pratipaditah n

ity esa marggo vidusam vibhinnopy abhinnarupah prati-

bhasate yat na tad vicitram yad amutra samyag vinirnimita

samghataneva hetuh n H iti kavyaprakase dasama ullasah

Then the Commentary begins:—harih srlganapataye

namah I grantharambhe vighnavighataya samucitestadeva-

tam granthakrt parfimrsati I niyatikrtaniyamarahitam hla-

daikamayim ananyaparatantram navarasaruciran nirmmitim

adadhati bharati kaver jjayati I niyatisaktya niyata-

rupa, etc.

It ends:— purvoktayaiva dosajatyantarbhavita na prthak-

(prati)padanam arhantiti sampurnam idam kavyalaksanam n

iti kavyaprakase dasama ullasah n ity esa marggo vidusam

vibhinnopy abhinnarupah pratibhasate yah na tad vicitram

yad amutra samyag vinirmmita samgha(ta)naiva hetuh ll

samaptam kavyaprakasam n sripatmarabha(read sri-Padiiin-

nabha?)gurupadasaroruhotthrin renun bhavabdhitarana-

sthirasetubhutan ajhanasantamasabhedasahasrarasmidha-mno namamy akhilalokahitaikasilrm n kavyaprakasaname-dam vicitram kavyalaksanam I preksavatah camatkaraka-

ranam likhitam maya ll n on nanio narayanaya n II on

namas sivaya ll agamikala ulaye pratape cayati smrta

agaminvam samrddhau ll n karakrtam aparadham ksantum

~» 184 Kr-

arhanti santah 11 Ramena likhitam idam pustakam n sri-

govindaya naniah II . . . harih n harahara 11 II

(2)

The Bralimapara Stotra, with a Commentary (ff. 52—54).

F. 52 begins:— pracetasam brabmaparam mune srotum

icchamah j:>aramam stavam japata kanda Inadevo yena-

raddhyata kesavah i Somali i paramparam visna para-

parah parah parebhyah paramarttharupi, etc.

F. 53 begins:—brabmaparamayam vedantartthamayam

brahmasabdapracuram va yisnutatyapratipaditatvat sto-

trasya tadvijijiiasubhi sprstas Soma uvacaI paramparam

ity adi I etc.

F. 54 ends:— kathah ca na iti syat patakan tad api

hanty urugayapada iti bhagavatokteh I brabmaparam sto-

tram II

(3)

The Paramartliasarctvivarana, a Commentary on the

Semryci (ascribed to Sesandga), byRaghavananda (ff. 55—82).

Cf. Burnell, Tanjore, p. 93 b. Hultzsch II, p. 131.

It begins (f. 55):—

srlganapataye namah avighnamastu II agmsomatmana nayudhadharam akhilavyaptam

asyamghridosnam sahasrair yuktam antabkrtasuranivaham

svaprabhotbba2 sitasam (i) netrair arkendurupair vilasitam

analogranana **3 travarnam bhusa *** bhipradiptavayavamavatu vo visvarupam murareh I srlmac-Cham-

karamarggamaddhyavasatis sYikhasatalamkrtas samsarar-

kagabhastitaptatanubhis samsevitamghrir jjanaih (i) Krsna-

nandamabirubomrtarasapurnair apurvaih phalais citram

pritim npasakesu janayan jiyan mablmandale I asesopani-

sasara(read satsara?)siddha tatvanugaminl Eaghavananda-munina &esaryeha vimrsyate i paramartthasarasam(jna)m

granthafi cikirsur acaryas tasyavighnaparisamaptipracaya-Lr:unanabhyam sistacaram paripalanaya ca yi.sistestadevata-

i Doubtful, very indistinct. Read kanjanabbadevo?2 °lla (corrected to tbha?).3 Illegible. Wanted two long syllables.

4 Illegible. Looks like diyo or diko. "Wanted one long syllable.

-3* 185 Kr-

prananialaksanam niaragalam mukhatas sampadayannartthatab arambbapeksitam visiyaprayojanasambandba -

dhikarilaksanam anubandhacatustayam aviskaroti i etc.

It ends:— aryavrtta&lokanam paiicasitya asitis ca paiica

ca tatas catasrbhir videhamuktir uktii tatas tisrbhih kra-

mamuktir eva caturasitir iyantim aryeti pancasltir arya bba-

vatiti paramarttbasaravivara(na)m eta(d) G-ovindacandrikaya

sambrtasamsrtikapa(?) sambhuta Raghavanandat (ii) yosaubbati caracaratmakajagadriipena bbutya svaya yas canan-

tasukhaikatanaviinalasvanmaniC?)1

prabodbasvarat ( ) yatsva-

rajyam ameyam agamagiras samlaksa(ya)nty aksayas ta-

smai visvabrdistbitaya mabate pumse namas kurmabe II 11

iti paramarttbasaravivaranam samaptam 11 u srigurubbyonaniab n . . . srl-Vedavyasaya namab. 11 bariharabiranya-

garbbebbyo namab n n n

129.

W'nisH No. 128.

Size: 10 1 X if in., (2) + 107 + 24 + (2) leaves, from 10 to 12 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18^ or 19th cent.?

Character: Malayalam. Numbering of leaves by Aksaras in the

same way as No. 19.

(1)

Tbe Smrticandrika, by Deva or Devanna Bhattopddhyaya,son of Kesavaditya Ehattopadhyaya, Pariccbeda I of tbe

Yyavabarakanda. "Tbe autbor's name sbows tbat be was

a Telugu", Burnell, Tanjore, p. 133.

Another copy of tbe same work in No. 141.

It begins:— harib srlganapataye namab avigbnam astub

sarasvatipatim vande sriyab patim nmapatim tvisam patirn

ganapatim brbaspatimukban munin pade pade praskha-latam pradipadistbitav api drastrnam drstivisaye candrika

pravitanyate i atbedanim vyavabarakandam arabbyate n

tatradau vyavabarasvarupam nirupyate I tatra Brbaspatih |

i liead °svantah, or °tvfm mat ?

-S* 186 Kr-

dbarmmapradhanab purusah, etc. See Burnell, Tanjore

p. 134.

F. 2:— iti smrticandrikayam vyavabarasvarupam niru-

panani n

F. 7:—smrticandrikayam astadasapadanirupanam n

F. 9b:— iti smr° vyavabarabbedah 11

F. 26: — iti smr° pratijnavadab 11

F. 41b:— iti smr° lekbyanirupanam n

F. 46b:— iti smr° lekbyaparlksa n

F. 55b:— iti smr° saksiparlksa n

F. 74:— iti smr° saksivisayani n samaptan ca saksipra-

karanam n atbasaksipratyayab tatra Naradah i etc.

F. 85:— iti smr° rtuto divyavyavastba II

F. 102:— iti smr° dandavisayani II

It ends (f. 107):— iti smrticandrikayam balayantadi(P)-

dhanavisayani1

n barih H srl - Kesavadityasamutbbavasya

Devasya santadvijarajamnrttes sa candrikam prapya sukhena

lokan kurvantu sarvavyavaharasiddbim II iti sakalavidya-

visarada-sri-Kesavadityabhattopaddbyayastinu-yanjika- De-

vena 2bbattopaddbyayasomayajiviracitayam smrticandrika-

yam vyavabarakande pratbamab paricchedah n atreyam

prakaranannpurvi vyavabarasvarupanam astadasanirupanam

vyavabarabbedanirnnetrnirnnayadbarmmastbanevastbanam

vyavabaradarsanavidbib n krsnaya namab n

(2)

Tbe Vyavaharamalika, tbe beginning only. See Ind.

Off. Ill, pp. 456—8 ("Vyavabaramrda. a manual of civil

law (? by Varadaraja) mucb used in Malabar"); Hultzscb II

(No. 1472), p. 139.

It begins:— barib srlganapataye namab avigbnam astub

srigurubbyo namab namostu narasimbaya bbaktanugraba-karine ajaya baburupaya sarggastbityantakarine I manu-

mukbyasarassamutbbavais sukumaraib prasavair vacoma-

i No. 141 = Whish Xo. 143 reads baladidbanao.2 Read yajnika-Devanna? But MS. No. 141 also reads °yajuika-

Devena.

-X 187 k-

yaih tridivaptiphalair nnrpocitilm racayami vyavaharama-likara i grl-Naradah Manuh Prajapatir yasmin kale rajj

abubhujan dharmmaikatanah, etc.

Some of the chapters are:—vyavaharavalokanadharmmah(f. 1), sabhasabhyopadesah (f. 2b), vyavaharalaksanam (f. 3),

hinalaksanam (f. 6), saksipratyuddhrti (f. 7b), rajasasana-

laksanani, dusitalekkyapariksa (f. 9 b), lekhyaprakaranam(f. 10), agnividhi (f. 13b), visavidhi (f. 14b), sapathavidhi

(f. 15b), rnasya deyadeyavidhih (f. 20), nityadanasya pra-karah (f. 24), etc.

It breaks off (f. 24b) with the following words:—dasya-dhikaranam I abhyupetyasususrusa samaptah I Naradah i

bhrtanara vetanasyokto danadanavidhikramah vetanasyana-

pakarma tadvivadapadam smrtam o

130.

A\'insH No. 129.

Size: 9X Is in., 54 leaves (but f. 3 missing), 8 or 9 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably early 18th century.

Character: Malayalam.

Injuries: First leaf damaged.

Fragment of oankara's Commentary on the Vtmusaha-

sranaman.

It begins:—parayanam tasmin loke ekam parayanani

param ayanani praptavyam pa*** *** ** *** ****

ya-

granthis chidyante sarvasamsayah ksiyante easya karmmani

tasmin drste, etc.

F. 24b:—namnarn satani adyam vivrtam n F. 29:— iti

namna(n) dvitlyam Satam II F. 34:— iti trtiya(n) namn;nu

satam vivrtam II F. 39:—iti namnan caturtham satakam II

It breaks off with the words:— iti bhagavatsmaranat yandevan devaki devi vasudevad ajijanat bhaumasya brahmano

guptyai diptam agnim ivaranih iti mahabhara(tam). See

MBh. XII, 47, 28.

~s» 188 k-

131.

Whish No. 130.

Size: ll-lxl? in., (1) + 155 + (15) leaves, 8 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18* or 19* cent.?

Scribe: Anantakrsna, son of Govinda.

Character: Malayalam.

The TulaJtaverimahatmya from the Agni-Purana, in

30 Adhyayas.Other copies in Nos. 51 and 186.

It begins:—dharmmavarmrna ca rajarsir etc., see No. 51

above p. 63.

F. 5b:— iti srlmadagneyapurane tulakaverimahatrnye pra-

thamodhyayah ll

F. 40:—ity agneyapurane tula° saptanioddhyayah n srl-

ramgesaya namah ll

F. 79 b:—ity agne tula° pahcadasoddhyayah n

It ends:—iti prasannanananiraja muda . . . (see above p. 63)

abhyapujayan i ity agneyapurane tulakaverimahatrnye trm-

soddhyayah ll yadrsam. etc Avadugdharanagurave namah I

srikaveryai namah I sri - Govindan putran Anantakrsnan

svahastalikhitarn sriramgesaya namah n . . . harih i

132.

WrnsH No. 132.

Size: 12x1? in., (l)-(-144 leaves, 7 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18* or 19* century?Character: Malayalam.

The Brdhmottarakhanda (from the Skanda-Purdna?),

Adhyayas 23—44. The beginning is similar to that of the

Bodleian MSS. Walker 160 and 132 d (see Aufrecht-Ox-

ford, p. 74 sq.), and Mitra, Notices No. 2567 (VIII, p. 19 sq.),

but the work is not identical with either of these.

It begins:—harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu

suklambaradharam visnum sasivarnnam ca'urbhujam pra-

->• 189 k:-

sannavadanam dhyfiyet sarvavighnopaSantaye I akhyataip

bhavata purvam visnor mahatmyam uttamaip sarrapapa-

haram punyam samasena srutan ca nah I idanim srotum

icchamo mahatmyam tripuradvisah tatbhaktanafi ca maha-

tmyam nissesaghaharam parara tanmantranan tadvratanan

tatppiijayas ca sattama tatkathayas ca tatbhakteh pra-

bhavam anuvarnnaya i srl-Sutah i etavad devamarttyanam

sreyas sa sanatanam yad lsvarakathayam vo jata bhaktir

ahetuki, etc.

F. 5b:— iti brahmottarakhande pancaksaramahimanu-varnnanan nama trayovim^oddhyayah

F. 24b:— iti brahmottarakhande sivacaturdasimahiiu.i-

nuvarnnane candalikammasaiivavokapraptikathanama (?)

pancavimsoddhyayah ll sriparvatyai namo namah gubham

bhuyopi sivamahatmyam vaksyami paramatbhutam srnvatam

sarvapapaghnam, etc.

F. 48b:—iti brahmottarakhande pradosapujamahimanu-varnnanan nama ekonatrimsoddliyayah n

J\ 68:—iti brahmottarakhande somavaramahimanuvarn-

nane sivabhaktamahimanuvarnnanan nama ekatrimsoddhya-

yah ll

p. 95b :— iti brahmottarakhande bhadrayurmuktipia-

ptikathanan nama sattrimsoddhyayah ll

It ends:—yah pathec chrnuyac caiva puranam saivam

uttamam sa vidhuya sarvakarmmani sivaloke mahiyate I

iti brahmottarakhande puranasravanamahimanuvan.inanannama catuscatvarinisoddhyayah ll sriparvatlparamesvara-

bhyam namah n . . . gurunam caranambhojaparagaparama-navah manomukuram asmakam punlyur anuvasaram n mi-

bham astu i srlgnriibhyo namah srlsulapanaye namo namah |

133.

Wiiish Xo. 133.

Size: IOetXIt in., 194 leaves, 6 or 7 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 19th cent.?

Character : Malayalam-

~x 190 hs-

The Namalinganusasana (Amaralwsa) by Amarasimha

(I, 1 to III, 2), with an explanatory gloss in Malayalamlanguage.

It begins:—liarih sriganapataye namah n yasya jhanadaya-

sindbor agadhasyanagha gunah i etc. . . . svah i ita *vya-

yam i svarggah i nakah tridivah tridasalayah i suralokah I

ivayahcum pulimgani I dyauh okarantam i dyau vakara-

ntam dve striyau I klibe I trivistapam I etc.

It ends with tbe 2 ndVarga of tbe 3 rd Kanda:—gra-

mata I gramavrndani I Janata i janavrndam i dbumya I

dbumavrndam I pasya[m] pas[y]avrndam i gavya I govrndam I

prtbak i prtbak i dim strl I apim sabasrani I sabasravr-

ndam i kfirisyani karisavrndam I vannmanani(read °ani) kava-

savrndam atbarvanadikam i atbarvanavrndam I kb i iti

samkirnnavarggab i

134.

Whish No. 134.

Size: 10& xIt in., (1)+ 129 + (1) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 19th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

The Kriyakaldpa (astronomical portion) of the Tantra-

samgralia, in 8 Adhyayas, together with a Commentary.

There are several copies of the Tantrasamgraha in tbe

Malayalam language in the "Whish Collection.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu i

pratyuhavyuhaviratikarakam param mahab antahkarana-

suddhim me vidadhatu sanatanam yatprasadat kavindra-

tvam mandopi labbate k^anat tarn saradendusvaccbamgimvande devlm sarasvatlm I narayanah jagadanugrabajagaru-kam srinllakantham api sarvavidam pranamya yat tantra-

samgrahagatam grahatantrajatam tasyaparah ca vivrtim

vilikhami laghvim i tatradau tavad acaryyab prarlpsita-

prabandbapratyuhasamanriyubhistadevatan namaskaroti I he

visno nihitam krtsnan jagat tvayyeva kfirane jyotisah jyo-

-x 191 k~

tise tasmai namo narayanava te iti he visno sarvavyapin

yasniims tvayi krtsnam idan jagan liihitam, etc.

F. 5:—iti caitradaya eva candramasah maddhvaditveno-

ktah i etc.

F. 12:—tatra pratkamaddhyayoktaprakarena traira&ka-

nita bhaganadika ye grahamaddhyamah i tebhyo bhaganan

apasya sistebhyo bhaganan apasya sistebhyo lasyadibhyo

bhagatmakam upadistam svam svani mandoccara vi^oddhya

yac chisyate tad iha mandakendram ity abhidhlyate n etc.

F. 34b:— iti tantrasarpgrahasya kriyakalapam kramena

samgrhya racite vyakhyanesmin purnnoddhyayo dvitiyo-

bhut II

The 3 rdAdhvaya ends f. 75b, the 4 th

Adhyaya f. 90,

the 5 thAdhyaya f. 107b, the 6 th

Adhyaya f. 112b, the

7 thAdhyaya f. 116.

It ends:—iti tantrasamgrahasya kriyakalapam kramena

samgrhya racite tadvyakhyane purnnobhud astamoddhya-

yah ii samaptan cedam namas sivaya I etc. (follow some lines

in Malayalam language).

135.

WfflSH No. 136.

Size: 84-XlT in.? 75 leaves, from 9 to 11 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

Fragment of the Balabharata by Pandit Agastya, endingwith the 9 th

Sarga. The complete work is said to contain

20 Sargas, see Burnell, Tanjore, p. 159b; A. Holtzmann.

Das Mahabharata, III, p. 44.

It begins:—harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu

asty atrinetraprabhava(h) kalatma sasiti naksatraganasya na-

thah yam varijasriharam aptavaco vamani barer llocanam

amananti1 sevyas surana(m) himavarsipadas sambhavaniyas

sirasa sivena mahlddhrabhartteva tamopahantrlm yah kau-

mudlm divyanadlm prasute 1 na jahnaviyais ca na yaniu-

~x 192 «S-«

aais ca na caparasam saritam payobhib yannya(?)dayenaiva

sujatadhamno bambryaslni vrddbim upeti parttbab i budhas

tatobbun navasu grahesu ratnesu muktaphalavan manojnab

yabkarddamapatyani ilabbidbanam paryyagrabit pancasara-

yudbarttah i tasyanujobbut purulmtasarah Pururava bbu-

valayasya gopta narayanoruprabbayam striyam yo jaya-

sriya sarddbam alabdha daityat I tasyayur ayurddainano

ripunam asid anunasya gunais tanujab i hrsyadvarltri pu-lakankurabha raraja yasyaddhvarayuparajih putras tadryo

Nabusodbirudliatrivistapam punyavaram parasuh kutrapisutraroni ciram pranaste svarajyam indras svayam eva

cakre I ajayatasmad anagbo Yayatih pestur dvisani ucca-

litasya yasya nabhasy udirnno balarenur asit gbano yasab-

ketakajanmabetub i etc.

F. 8b:—ity Agastyapanditakrtau balabbarate pratbamas

sarggab n

F. 31:—ity Agastyakrtau balabharate caturttbasarggah I

F. 59 b:—ity Agastyakrtau balabbarate saptamas sa-

rggab II

F. 66 b:—ity Agastyakrtau balabbarate astamasarggab I

It ends:—pritosini te prajnatamaya rajan yam iccbasi

bbratrsu tarn dadami uktas sa tenaivam upodbabarso jl-

vantam aiccban nakulan narendrab i 101 i

136.

Wkesh No. 137.

Size: ll^Xlj in., (1) -{- 46 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

A Commentary on Jayadeva's Gitagovinda, in 12 Sargas.

It begins:—hari &rlganapataye nama avigbnam astu i

Jayadevanama kavib gltagovindabhidham prabandbarnvidadbanah tatpradlpadyam vastupaksipann eva tannirdde-

~>* 193 <-

garupam mamgalam acarati meghair ity adi he radhe am*

bara(m) meghair mmeduram vasantepi krsnalirfair mmeghai8timirair va, etc.

It ends:—yan nityair iti I yad vastu virincagirijaprane-

samukhyaih brahmesamukhyai[h]r mmuhur(?)jjasaip nana-

karavicarasaracaturaih nanavidhacintavisesan nipunaih (read

°cintavisesanipimaih?) vidvatbhir nnityair vacanaih upani-

sadvakyaih jadyapi (?) na nisciyate tad adyam param vastu

divyair mmadhurai[h]s satsuktisamsodhitaih mrduktisamgo-

dhitaih Jayadevakavyaghatitaih gltagovindavakyaih sarasyasinaa * x sah bhaktiviSesaSalinam cetasi cakastu sphuratu II

iti srigitagovindavyakhyane sarasarasiruhakso nama dva-

da&as sarggah n sriki-snaya namah li

1:J7.

AVhish No. 139.

Size: 11jj X It in., (1) + 70 -+- (1) leaves, from 8 to 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably middle of 18 th cent.

Character: Malayalam.

The Suryasiddhdntavivarana , a Commentary on the

Suryasiddhdnta, by Paramesvara, pupil of Budra, in

13 Adhyayas.

It begins:—harih srigauapataye namah avighnam astu n

gurubhyo namah n lokambayai namah I srisuryaya namah

cidrupakaranam sarvagatam ksiragatajyavat yad yogidr^yan

jagatas tam mah&hamsam asraye I vyakhyatam bha>

skariyam laghu tad anu mahabhaskarryam sabhasyam

pascal lilavati ca grahagativisayam kincid anyac ca yena

soyam sri-Rudrasisyo vadanajasisave suryasiddhantasama-stham vaksyaty aspastam arttham ganitavisayagam karma

tatraiva hi syat i tatra tavat bhagavata suryena Maya-yoditam suryasiddhantam vivaksur ayam acarya istadevata-

pranamapurvakum M ayasuryayos samvadamayapraSnottare

i Aksara indistinct, looks like ju or fiju.

V6

~x 194 k~

niyuktasya suryamsasya purusasya vacanan ca kramat

pradarsayati I acintyavyaktarupaya, etc.

F. 11:—iti suryasiddhantavivarane prathainoddhyayah ll

F. 20b:—iti Paramesvare suryasiddhantavivarane dvitl-

yoddhyayah ii h

F. 31:— iti Paramesvare triprasnaddliyayas trtiyah ii

Adhyaya IV ends f. 34b, A. V f. 37b, A. VI f. 40b,

A. VII f. 44, A. VIII f. 47b, A. IX £ 50, A. X f. 52b,

A. XI f. 55b, A. XII f. 68b.

It ends:—etat te sarvam akhyatam rahasyam paramatbhutam brahmaitat paramam punyarn sarvapapaprana-

sanani evarn npasamhrtam sastram nilabjyos sam-

gamat saumye sthitena paramadina siddhantara vivrtam

sauram isvarenaivam atppasali1

n iti Paramesvare suryasi-

ddhantavivarane trayodasoddbyayab ii srilokambayai namali ll

^risuryadisarvagrahebhyo namah ii srlsarasvatlprasadika n

138.

Whish No. 140.

Size: djX l| in., (1) + 97 -f- (1) leaves, from 7 to 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: An entry by Mr. "Whish is dated 1817— which is very

strange, as the date given at the end of the MS. is the Kollam

year 998, i. e. A. D. 1823.

Character: Malayalam. The leaves numbered by Aksaras.

The Sahasraiiamajmdi/avrtti or metrical Commentary on

the Vimusalia&ranaman.

It begins:—harih srlganapataye namah I avighnam astu I

yasmad asij jagad idam akhilam yena va tat pravistah

jlvo bhutva khalu jalaravivan mayaya nirggunopi (l) yasminnante vilayantam paranandan conam (?)

2 visnum vande mamahrdi nilayam sasvatam santam ekam ll srstvadisargge kavim

atmamayaya svanabhipatmad akhilrirtthasiddhaye (l)vedan

sahamgair avadan (read avadat?) puratana,n yas tarn gurunnaumi sadartthasidtlhaye (i) Vyasasisyo mahatejas sa Vai-

£ampayano munih uvaca punar apy enam rajanam Jana-

1 Id est alpasah.2 Metre wrong. Four Aksaras wanting.

H3* 195 .<-

mejayam 11 srutvavadharya niscitya dharmman iiaiiavidha(n)

paran a&esenaiva kartsnyena ni^e§enavi^amkayaIt ends: —sripurvapunmapriyavadarena s'amparkasamSo-

dhitamanasena vrttir mmaya kcsavapurnnanamnam ( ?)

sahasrasya sarniriteyam i laghuvrttir iyam haripadayugandrdhabhaktimata kathita vimala suviuirsya naro yadi tarn

prapathed dlirtikrtyaharim sa viuiuktimayat I iti srlsakasra-

namapadyavrttau dasaniasataiu samaptam II n subhani

astui sri-Vedavyasava naniah, etc. (Date etc. in Malayalam

language.)

139.

W'insH No. 141.

Size: 7f x lj- in., (1) + 102 + (1) leaves, 6 or 7 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Kollam year 999, or A. D. 1824.

Character: Malayalam.

Sodasakriyd, a manual of domestic ceremonies (Jata-

karman, Upanayana, Marriage, etc.), according to the

school of Bodhfiyana, in the Malayalam language, the

Vedic Mantras being quoted in Sanskrit, e. g.: f. 9b:—mantram asnia bhava parasu(r) bhava hiranyam asrtam

bhava I vedo mai (read vai) putranamasi sa jiva ^aradas

satam indrah sresthani dravinani dhehi cittin daksasva

subliagatvam asme, etc See IMantrapatha II, 12, 1; 11, 33.

F. 35:—mantram a tisthemam asmanam a£meva tvam

sthiro bhava abhi tistha prtanyatas sahasva prtanayatah I . . .

mantram ya akrntann avayan ya atanvata ya> ca devir

antan abhito dadhantha I tas tva devir jjarasa sam vya-

yantv ayusman idam pari dhatsva vasah I See Mantrap. II,

2, 2; 5.

F. 67:— mantram I sakhasi saptapada abhuma sakhyante gameya I sakhyat te ma yosam sakhyan me ma

yosthah i See Mantrapatha I, 3, 14.

F. 79: — mantram yas tva hrda kirina manyamanomar-

ttyam marttyo johavlmi i jatavedo, etc. See Mantrap. II,

11, 5.

13*

~>i 196 K~

140.

Whish No. 142.

Size: 9?-x1t in-; 103 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

The Narayamya, a Stotra (by Narayana Bhatta of

Kerala). On the last page there is the following entry

by Mr. C. M. Whish: "Narayaniyam; by a native of

Malabar of the Vaisnava sect. The completion of the

work by the author is dated 27 th November 1586 O. S."

The author is described as the 'most popular and well-

admired author of Prakriyasarvasvarn , Dhatukavyam,Narayaniyam, etc.', by the Maharaja of Travancore, JRAS.,vol. XVI, 1884, p. 449. See No. 114.

It begins:— karih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu i

sandranandavabodhatmakam anupamitam kaladesavadhi-

bhyan niryyuktan nityam uktan nigamasatasahasrena

nirbhasyamanam aspastan drstamatre punar urupurusar-tthatmakam brahmatatvam tat tavat bhati saksat gurupa-vanapure hanta bhagyah jananam i etc.

F. 18 marg.: venasya katha I

F. 22 marg.: ajamilakatha i

P. 24b marg.: hiranyaksakatka I

F. 25 marg.: narasimhavataramI

It ends:— ajhatva te mahatvam yad iha nigaditam vi-

svanatha ksametha(h) i stotran caitat sahasrottaram adhika-taram tvatprasadaya bhuyat i dvedha narayaniyasrutisuca janusa stutyatavarnnanena sthitam lilavatarair idamiha kurutam ayurarogyasaukhyam n srlkrsnaya namah

narayaniyam samaptam n ii sngurubhyo namah ll etc.

HI.

Whish No. 143.

Size: 9* X 1 . in..(1) + 189 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

->* 197 f<~

Date: Kollam 981, i. e. A. D. 1806, according to the scrii

colophon (written in Malayalam language) at the end of the -MS.

Character: Malayalam.

The Smrtieandrika, by Deva or Devanna Bhattopadhyaya,son of Keswvdditya Bhattopadhyaya, Pariccheda I of the

A'vavaharakanda. Another copy of the same work as

No. 129 (1) (Whish No. 128).

142.

Whish No. 144.

Size: 14xl'| in., (1) + 99 leaves, 11 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

L>ate & Scribe: The MS. was copied by Krsnadvija in the Kollam

year 985, i. e. A. D. 1810, according to the scribe's colophon:— Kollam

fcollayiratta empattahcamata makaramasam ancantiyyati coppaccayumrohiniyum suklapaksattit dvadasiyum Simhah karanavum kutiyadivam

vatalayesanugrahena Krsnadvijena likhitam pustakam ii

Character: Malayalam.

The Sriitiranjinl, a Commentary on Jayadera's Gltago-

vinda, by Laksmidhara, in 12 Sargas.

Another copy of the same work as No. 113 (1) (WhishNo. 111).

14:}.

Wiiisii No. 145.

Size: 9% X if in. (and l{ x l| in.), 16 + 21 + 19 + 5 + 11 leaves,

6 (4, 5, or 7) lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Bate: Early 19tu cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

Various collections of Mantras for Tantric worship, and

fragments of Tantric treatises.

(1) A collection of 110 Mantras, beginning:— oni hnni

6rlm klim am (?x) nityakamesvan klliu sarvasatvavasanka-

1 Indistinct.

~X 198 Kr-

rlsenah sarvastripurusava.sankari aim kllm sauh sauh kllm

aim hrim namo bhagavativiccai (?) mahatripurasundaryyainamah, etc.

F. 10 b:— na guror adhikam na guror adhikam na guroradhikam na guror adhikam sivasasanatas sivasasanatas

sivasasanatas sivasasanatah|110 i sngurucaranaravinda-

bhyani namah H n

(2) A fragment begins on f. 11:— adhare limganabhau

hrdayasarasije talumule lalate dvaipatre sodasare dvidasa-

dasadale dyadasftrddhe catuske vasante balamaddhye da-

phakarasahite kanthadese svaranam hamsan tatvarttha-

yuktam sakaladalayutam varnnaiupan namami i etc.

This fragment breaks off on f. 13b, f. 14 contains some

benedictions (namo ganesaya namo vidhatre, etc.), ff. 15 & 16

contain another fragment.

(3) Another Tantric treatise (or fragment), beginning

(f. 1):—

caturbhujam mahavisnum samkhacakragadadharammanasa cintaye devam manasasnanam ucyate khasthitam

pundarikaksam mantramurttim harim smaret anantaditya-sankasam vasudevah caturbhujam samkhacakragadapatma-dharinam vanamalinam syamalam, etc.

(4) A Collection of Mantras, beginning (f. 1):— atha

patram viti I om prakrtya vikarabuddhimatasrotratvak-

caksujihvaghranavakpanipadapayupastha -sabdasparsarupa-

rasagandlia-akasayayuvahnisalilabhumyatmana asuddhata-

tvena am am ah aim atmatatvena sthiiladeham pariso-

dhayami sodhayeti bruyur aryyah, etc.

F. 17 ends:— iti samkhapuja I gamgamgayai visvarupayai

sadasivamrtayai narayanyai namo namahI

Ff. 18—19 contain some tables of Mantras in four

columns.

(5) Another collection of Mantras begins (f. 1):—Sukra

rsih amrtagayatrl cchandah sarjjivani(read samjivanl?)-iudro devata aim sukrasapanam kllm, etc.

(6) A Collection of 50 Mantras, beginning (f. 1):—harih

srlganapataye namah srlmadvagdevatayya tva gananatham

pranamya ca natvfi desikanathah ca sivanandarasam

bruve li 1 II

->< 100 *s-

It ends:— anandamftapuritaharapadainbhojalavale sthita

stkairyopaghnam upetya bhaktilatika §S.khopaSakh5 sthita

uccair mmamisakayainfinapataimi akramya niskalm

nityabhistaphalaprada bhavatu me salkarmmasamvar-

ddkita il 50 II

U4.

Whish No. 146.

Size: 9-fX It in., (1)+ 52 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

(1)

The Prasnasamgralia, from the Sdrasamgraha, a treatise

on astrology.

It begins:—

sriganapataye namah avighnam astu si I-

suryadisarvagrahebhyo namah (i) suryendvagnivilocanam

girisutaraktam bndhantasvrkam devedyam rajatacalendra-

bhrgubhuh konadhivasotsukam sarppalamkrtacaruvigraha-

mayam vrddhoksaketum bbaje kanthantarggatakalakuta-

gulikaii celluranatham sivam i 1 i maddhyatavyadhipam

pranamya kamalam pranesVaram sampade kysmyaprabhrtim

vicarya bahudha prasnagaman arijasa samgrhyapi guru-

ditam laghudhiya(m) bodhaya padyair nnavaih prcchasam-

graham adadhamy aham asau deyva(read daiva)jfiatustv:ii

bhavet i 2 I skandhesu trisu sasramah krtaman&s siddhanta-

bhedesu va pancasv attamantrattamo (read °manastamo?)

nipimadhiracftrya van satyavan da i vaj i uih krtanityakarma-karano japtattamantro grahan pancamgeksanapurvakamhi ganaye dastantata (?) svasthadhl(h) i 3 i

F. 2b:— dasabhir nnavasamyuktaih padyair iti samirita

dutalaksmadikaddhyayah prathamah prasnasamgrahe n

F. 4b:— iti sarasamgrahe pra£na6astrestamamgaddhyayo

dvitiyah II

F. 5b: — iti sarasamgrahe prasnasastre sugrivapraSna-

ddhyayas trtiyah il

F. 22:— iti sarasamgrahe prasnasastre grahavivarana-

ddhyayo dasamah ll F. 32b:— ity ayu(h)prasnah II slokanam

H3* 200 x-

gatakenaivam ayuhprasna udahrtah saikena dasakenatha

vivahaprasna ucyate n

It ends (f. 38b):—uktam aganiabhavena saptivarsa-

namrgayayudhoh laksanam vimsatislaukair (sic) ity evam

prasnasamgrahah n iti prasnasamgrahah 11 11 11 iti prasnasam-

grahani samaptam n

(2)

Fragment of the Laglivl Jdtakapaddhati, and other

fragments not identified (ff. 38 b—52).

It begins (f. 38 b):—harili natvadyam paramesvaram ga-

napatim snryendubhuvrtividvaglsasplmjidaki(?)rahusikhino

devan gurums cakhilan krsniyad aparas (read °rac?) ca

saram api yet (read yat) kincit samadaya taccha(s)tram si-

syahitaya samgraham aham vaksyami samksepatah janma-

yuktaphalani janmasamaye jnatva salagnan gralian daiva-

jiiah pravadet tathaiva sakalam prasnodayarksad api pra-

snam janma samam phalesu sudhiyas samsanty avijiiatam

apy adesyam vidnsa hi varyam akhilam prasnopadesad

yatah tithyrksesu subhesu saumyadinakrdvarenuknlekhile

deyva(read daiva)jham vidhivat prasadya sumatin datva

param piTibhrtani praline prcchatu prcchakas tv abhimatam

nirddharya buddhyaiva tad ramye bhiimitalesu mamgalayutecakram likhed daivavit I etc.

F. 46 b:—madane priye mrti sukhe putro yatha sam-

bhavah hara syat gunasamyutir ggunagunaharahrta sva

dasa labdhany antaraja dasatha vidasa saddhya tatas

coktavat i40 i iti jatakapaddhatir llaghvi II n

Then follows (f. 46 b)x

:— harih sonarkanisakaraksiti-

javlm (?)2

jlvasphujitsuryajan vighnesam svagurun pranamyasirasa devln ca vagisvarim prasnajhanavidhau Yarahamihira-

patyas sa yad vastur^ llokanam hitakamyaya dvijavaras

tlkam karoty alblmtam i

1 This is (as Prof. Aufrecht informs me) the beginning of Utpala1

?,

Commentary on the Satjiauca&ika, of Prthuyasas, the son of Vara-

hamihira. See Ind. OIL V, p. 1059 (No'. 2993).2 kesajarka" . . . °vijjlva°. Ind. Off. MS.3 Varahamihiracaryasya sadvastuni lo°. Ind. Off. MS.

~=w 201 k~

This is only ;i fragment of one page. The next two leaves

also contain fragments of which not much can be made.

Ff. 49— 52 contain Mantras and invocations, and it is

doubtful whether the leaves belong together.

145.

WmsH No. 147.

Size: 7?x2 in., (2) + 62 + 46 + 32 + 12 + (2) leaves, from 8 to 12

lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: An entry by Mr. Whisk is dated 'Calicut 1822', and at

the end of the Tarkasamgrahadlpika the date Kollam 997 (also cor-

responding to A. D. 1822) is given.

Character: Malayalam.

(1)

The Sankhyasaptati, or 8dnJchyaTcdrika\ by Isvarahrsna

<ff. 1—7). See No. 104.

It begins:— harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu

duhkhatrayabhighataj jijnasa tadapaghatake hetau drste

saparttha cen naikantatyantatobkavat |etc.

It ends (f. 7):— iti samkhyasaptati samaptah |

sat-

trimsata samghatitaya tatvais tvagadisaptavarano bha-

vaya etc.

(2)

The Jayamangald, a Commentary on the Sankhyasaptati,

by Sankara (ff. 7—62).

It begins (f. 7b):— harih srlganapataye namah II ll adhi-

gatatatvalokam lokottaravadinam pranamya muniin kriyate

saptatikayas tika jayamamgala nama preksavantonukte

prayojane na kvacit pravarttanta iti prayojanam ucyate I

tatvajiianan moksah tatvani .paneavimsatih Itathoktam

pancavimsatitatvajho yatra kutrasrametarah jati mumli

sikhl va vimucyate natra samsayah I etc.

It ends (f. 62):— iti srimatparamahamsapaTivraja(read

parivrajak\u)caiwasri-(iovindal)hagavat[)iijv;i]';Hl.'isis\(']ia srl-

Samkarabhagavata krta samkhyasaptatitika samapta i sri-

sarasvatyai namah srikrsnaya namah n

~>i 202 k~

(3)

The Tattvakaumudl, a Commentary on the Saukhyasa-

ptati, by Vacaspatimisra (ff. 1—40). See No. 104 (3).

It begins:— harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu

ajam ekam lohitasuklakrsnam bahvih prajas srjamaimnnamamah aja ye tan jusamana bhajanto jahaty enam

bhuktabhogan numas tan i Kapilaya mahamunaye munayesisyaya tasya casuraye Paficasikhaya tathesvarakrsnaya

vayan namasj^amah I iha khalu pratipipitsitam arttham

pratipadayan pratipadayitavadheyavacano bhavati, etc.

It ends (f. 40):— iti sri-Vacaspatimisraviracita sam-

khyasaptatitika samaptah n kumudaniva cetamsi bodhayantisatam sada srl-Yacaspatimisranam krti syat tatvakaumudl n

aksaram yat paribbrastam matrahlnan tu yat bhavet

ksantum arhanti vidvamsah kasya nasti vyatikramah II srl-

gnrubhyo namah II n II n

(4)

A fragment, not identified (ff. 41—46).

F. 41 begins:— te vidhasyati alam ntkanthaya tavety

apadese tustih sakalakhyogha ucyate ya tu na kalan napy

upadanat prakrter vivekakhyatir api tu bhagya deva ata

eva madalasapatyani balani matur upadesamatra devavi-

vekakhyatimanti muktani babhiivuh, etc.

(5)

The Tarhasamgrahadvpika, a Commentary by Annam-bhatta on his own Tarkasamgraha (ff. 32).

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu

visvesvaram sambamurttim pranipatya giram gurum tlkrini

sisuhitam kurve tarkasa(m)grahadipikam i etc.

It ends :—

ity Annambhattopaddhyayakrtatarkkasain-

grahadlpika samapta ii II srlmahatripurasundaryai namah n etc.

(Date etc. in Malayalam language.)

(6)

The Tarkasamgralia, by Annairibhatta (ff. 12).

~>< 203 k~

It begins:— harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu

nidhaya hrdi, etc.

It ends: — Kanadanyayamatayor balavyutpattisiddhaye

Annambhattena vidusfi racitas tarkkasamgrahah tarkkasara-

grahas samaptah 11 srl-Vedavyasaya namah srlgurave namah.

uc>.

Whish No. 148.

Size: 7xU in., 4 + 129 + 60 leaves, from 6 to 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Kollam 992, i. e. A. D. 1817. (Date given in Malayalam

language on f. 129.)

Scribe: Damodara.

Character: Malayalam.

(1)

Ff. 1—4 contain some fragments, not identified.

(2)

The Sarvdrthaeintdmani ,an astrological treatise, by

VenJcatandyaka, son ofAppaydrya. Fragment only (ff. 1— -i-l i.

See Hultzsch II, No. 1307, p. 128.

It begins:— harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu i

srimacchesagiristhale vinilayani srl -Vemkitesam gurumnatva Vemkitanayakas tv anudinam jatopayayat

1 sudhlh etc.

F. 22b breaks off with the words:— rahau vilagne

sakujerkaputre rahau brhatbijmihahuraryyah lagne sea + e.

(3)

Fragment of the first Sarga of the Balakanda of Txl-

miJci's Rdmdyana (f. 23).

F. 23 begins:—lokam gamisyati idam pavitram papa-

ghnam punyam vedais ca sammitam yah pathed ramaca-

ritam sarvapapaih pramucyate ,and ends:— iti

silramayane adikavye ^rlyamad\;idik;inde srlnaradavakye

srisamksepo nama prathamas sarggah n . . . sriganapataye

namah I

i Read jatoppayaryyut with Dr. Hultzsch' .MS.

-> 204 f<~

(4)

Ff. 23 b—129 contain several fragments partly in Sanskrit,

partly in Malayalam, which I cannot identify.

(5)

A Malayalam Commentary on the Karanapaddhatl

(Astrology?). Ff. 1—60.

147.

Whish No. 149.

Size: 7^x1? in., (1) + 160 + (3) leaves, generally 7 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 th r 19th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

The Keralamahatmya from the Bhugola-Purdna.

It begins:—laksmlgrame samagatya bhagavan bhrguna-

ndanah gramanin kalpayam asa tasmin saptadasa dvijan

kancidvijain dvijesv atra amgiranvayam eva ca ksetraka-

ryaya ramas tu laksmisasyalaye nrpa, etc.

F. 6b :— iti sribhugolapurane keralamahatmye addhyayah II

F. 39b:— iti Sribhugolapurane pahcasoddhyayah ll

F. 50b:—iti sribhugolapurane keralamahatmye gargga-

yudhisthirasamvade addhyayah n

F. 92:—iti keralotbhave nilanadimahatmye pahcamo-

ddhyayah ll n

F. 131b:—iti sribhugolapurane umaniahesVarasamvade

keralamahatmye samksepo nama prathamoddhyayah o

F. 155:—ity agastyasamhitayam keralotbhave iksunadi-

mahatmye paiicapahcasodhyayah ll

It ends:—iti keralotbhave sthalesamahatmye catussastis-

satatamodhyayah ll subham bhavatu ll

148.

Whish No. 150.

Size: llf X Is in., 209 leaves (the first of which is missing), 7 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

->< 205 K&-

Date: 17 th r 18th cent.?

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered by Akaaras.

Injuries: The first two leaves damaged.

The Sutasamhitd of the Skanda-Purdna. The Sivama-

hatmyakhanda wants the beginning (one leaf), the Jna-

nayoga and Mukti Khandas are complete, the end of the

Yajnavaibhavakhanda is missing. See No. 76.

F. 3:— iti srlskande purane sutasamhitayam sivamaha-

tmyakhande prathamoddhyayah ii

The Sivamahfitnryakhanda ends (f. 41):—iti skande purane

sutasamhitayam sivamahatmyakhande trayodasoddhyayah n

Sivamahatmyakhandas samaptah n

The Jhanayogakhanda ends (f. 83):—iti . . . jnanayoga-

khande samadhividhir vim.satitamoddhyayah ll samapta jha-

nayogakliandah ll

The Muktikhanda ends (f. 112):—iti . . . muktikhande

navamoddhyayah ll muktikhandas samaptah ll

The MS. breaks off in the middle of the 39 thAdhyaya

(which begins f. 204) of the Yajnavaibhavakhanda.

149.

Whish No. 151.

Size: 7| x 1^- in., (1) + 1 + 109 + (1) + 20 + 29 + (1) leaves, 7 or

8 lines on a page.

Niitcrial: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

(1)

The AhhijTidnasakuntala, by Kalidasa, in 7 Acts.

It begins:— harih srlganapataye namah nandyante tatah

pravisati sutradharah ya srastus srstir adya vahati vidhi-

hutam ya havir ya ca hotra (read hotrl) ye dve kalarp vi-

dhatta srutivisayaguna ya sthita vyapya visvani yam ahus

sarvabhutaprakrtir iti yaya praninah pranavantah pratya-

ksabhih prapannas tanubhir avatu vas tabhir astabhir isah i

jiaipatthyftbhimukham avalokya i aryyc yadi naipatthyavi-

^ 206 Kr-

dhanam avasitam itas tavad aganryatam ! pravisya nati I

ama ia hmi isu i abhirupabhuyistha parisad esa adya khalu

Kalidasagrathitavastuna navena natakenopasthatavyamasmabhih I etc.

The first Anka ends f. 16 b, the 2 nd A. f. 30, the 3 rd A.

f. 42, the 4 th A. f. 58, the 5 th A. f. 72b, the 6 th A. f. 94b.

It breaks off (f. 109b) with:—api ca I tava bhavatu

vidaujah prajyavrsti(h) prajasatatayajiias (sic) svarggino bha-

vayalani yugasataparivartta. (Verse 193 in Bohtlingk's

edition.)

(2)

The Dahsayajnaprcibandha, a poem.The Catalogue of the Library of the India Office, vol. II,

part I, p. 65 mentions a 'Daksayajna, by Ramanarayana',

published Calcutta 1881. The same work?

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu

^rimatkailasasailesakalaganacamucakrasampurnnasanau sa-

nandam parijataprasavasulabhilan (?) manayan mandavatan

pratyagrapremahrdyam anisam anusaran daksajamiksu (?)

capakridabhedair anaisit kamapi sa samayam somalekha-

kalapah ii 1 n

It ends (f. 20):—

sadyas samprapya satraksitim anumili-

tam prakrtaih praptajlvaih datva rudrasya bhagam vidhi-

vad avahitas satrasesam samapya svastha svam svan niva-

sam prayayur atisukhas sopi dakso babhuva n iti daksaya-

jnaprabandham samaptam n ii n

(3)

A fragment, not identified.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu

sakam raja sagarbhyais samayajalanidhim dustaram sadhu

tirttha (read tlrtva?) nirmmukto vaktrarandhrad vidhur iva

tamaso bhasamano nitantam panim partthatmajenatbhuta-

bhujamahasa grahayann uttarayas santusyan bandhuvarggais

saha £amanasuto matsyapuryany avatsit I etc.

It ends:—matrvacam aciran ni£amya padatarit (?)1 vlniha-

namaskaric (?) cadarena nijasodarah ca samudam pranamya

1 The metre requires a short syllable.

-5h 207 k-

samanatmajam yatudhanaparamesakoUupatina^m&rutasu-tan teli (P)

1 * adi devacaranaravindamakakan vUa *<?)

2

karutlbhinan II n

150.

Whish No. 152.

Size: 6«- X l? in., (2) + 196 + (2) leaves, generally 9 lines on a page.

Material: Talm leaves.

Date: Kollam 999, i. e. A. D. 1824.

Character: Malayalam.

The Tantrasamuccaya.It begins:

—harih sriganapataye namah avighnani astu

grigurave namah 1 srirnatsatgunasambhrtam vapur adhistha-

yanugrhnati yah Sraddhabhaktipavitratopaharanai svarara-

bhabhukarukaili purnnanandarasanubhur ativisadan (?) tar-

ppito yajvanas tan devani nnigamagamadyadhigatam nityam

samSradhnuyah (?)3 1 gurudivakarabhadrakataksarusphuri-

tahr(t)kamalodarasambhrtah likhitasmy atha tantrasamucca-

yah, etc.

F. 103:—iti tantrasamuccaye rahasyagamasarah patalah

saniapi sasthaprakrtita (sic) krtapadapithapratimavarakapl-thika pratisthah 11

F. 144:— iti tantrasamuccaye samudyatghatasanikhya-

parikalpanaprakarah patalah kalasaprasadhanaitatsnapana-

khyandavarosta samaptah 11

It ends:—balipithamahaddhvajadijlttena vihitair ddeva-

visuddhyavasrutais tatsulisoddhya (sic) 11 11 11 11 11 iti samntra-

samuccyeye samaptah 1 (sic) etc. (Date in Malayalam

language.)

151.

AVhish No. 154.

Size: 7-f xl'i in., (1) -f- 137 -f 4 leaves, generally 7 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 17^ or 18th Cent.?

1 The metre requires w _-

2 The metre requires w_« for vila*.

3 Doubtful reading.

~5* 208 k~

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered by Aksaras, in

the same way as No. 19.

Injuries: Leaves 93 and 94 damaged, half of leaf 100 lost.

(1)

The Alawikarasarvasva by Rajanaka Ruyyaka or Man-

Tchulm. Our MS. mentions Mankhuka as the author's

name. In Burnell, Tanjore, p. 54a, the name of the author

is given as 'Kasmirasandhivigrahikamankhuka.' Generally

Rajanaka Ruyyaka (or Rucaka) is mentioned as the author

of our work. Thus in the edition published in the 'Ka-

vyamala' (No. 35, Bombay 1893); also in the Bodleian

MS. Wilson 406 (Aufrecht-Oxford 210a), where Ruppakais a mistake for Ruyyaka. Mitra, Notices No. 3015 (vol. IX,

p. 117) has Rajanaka Rucaka. Biihler (Report, pp. 51,

67 seq.) has shown that Rajanaka Ruyyaka was the Guru

of Mankha or Maiikhaka (who wrote his Srikanthacarita

between A. D. 1135 and 1145). Is Mankhuka identical

with Mankhaka, and was he the real author of the Alam-

karasastra which his Guru appropriated to himself?

It begins:—harih sriganapataye naroah avighnam astu

namaskrtya param vacan devin trividhavigraham nijalam-

karasutranam vrtya talparyam ucyate iha bhamahotbhata-

prabhrtayas tavac cirantanalamkarakarah pratlyamanam

arttham vacyopaskarakatayrdamkarapaksaniksiptam ma-

nyante tatha hi, etc.

It ends:—sabdalamkaratvaprasamgat tasmad asrayasrayi-

bhavenaiva cirantanamatanusrtih II n samaptan cedam alam-

karasarvasvani II » iti Mamkhuko vitene kasmlraksitipasa-

ndhivigrahikah sukavimukhalamkaran tad idam alamka-

rasarvasvam ii n II ii namas sivaya srmtaya II n n n subham

astu ii ii ii ii

(2)

A fragment (4 leaves, marked ka, kha, ga, gha), not

identified.

It begins:—iha visistau Sabdartth.au kavyam tayos ca

-SH 209 r<r-

vaisistyan dharmamukhena vyaparamukhcna vyaingvaiuu-kliena va iti trayah prayahpaksah adyepy alamkarato guiutoveti dvaividdhyara, etc.

It ends:—trirupatvad iti paksadharmmatvam sapal. je

satvam vipaksad vyavrttir iti trlni rupani II vakyanyayo ml-

mamsakanyayah o

152.

Whish No. 155.

Size: 13-|x lv in., (1) + 137 + 39 + (1) leaves, from 10 to 12 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably copied for Mr. Whisk in the early part of the

19*h cent.

Character: Malayalam.

(1)

The Amarakosodghatana, a Commentary on Amarasimha's

Namaliiiganusasuna, by Kslrasvamin. Not quite complete.See Aufrecht in Z. D. M. G., XXVIII (1874), pp. 103 seqq.;

Burnell, Tanjore, p. 45.

It begins:— harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu

srigurubhyo namah disyac chivani sivayos tilakayamanam

gorocanarucilalatavilocanam vah anyonyagadhapariram-

bhanipldanena pindibhavan bahir iva sphutitonuragah i

adyapy abhinnamudro yorttharttbibhir Amarakosa esa

budliah utpatyate yatheccham grhniddhvan namaratnani ;

prakrtipratyayavakyair vyastasamastair nniruktinigada-

bhyani iti saptastaih pathibhir nnamnam parayanam kur-

mmah bhagna abhidhanakrto vivarltaras ca yatra vibhra-

ntah namani tani bhaktum atigahanam alio vyavasita smah i

sahajo yas samullasah ksirabdhes sopi mamsyate candra

ity atra kim kurmo gatanugatikah jagat I vasty eva tan

na hi bhavet kriyatenyatha yat kas chadayed dinamanim

karasamputona saretarantaravicaracanan pratlr§yams tena-

ham eva bata durjjana cakravarttl|

etc.

F. 21b:—ity Amarakosotghatane sabdadivarggas saiii-

purnnah ii

P. 107:—ity Amarakosotghatane yai^yavarggas sanpipu-

rnnah n

n

-» 210 h^-

F. 113:—iti sri-Ksirasvamyutpreksite Aniarakosotgha-tane bhumyadikando dvitiyah I sudravarggas sampurnnah n

F. 128:—ity Amarakosotghatane samkirnnavarggas sam-

purnnah ii

It breaks off (f. 137b) with:—saradi bhavas saradah

laksanayabhinavah I adhrstopratibhah n suddho varsa ca

vidvatsupragalbhau visaradau I vigatas saradopratibhatvan

dososya viSaradah n n ii See Aniarakosa III, 3, 94.

(2)

The Campubhurata, by Mdnareda. Stabakas I—VI.

Cf. 'Manavedacampu', Aufrecht CC. p. 451.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu I

laksmim atanutat sa vo munivaro Vyasabhidhanonisam

yah praleyagirav Apantaratamorupena nityan tapah tanva-

nasya kalaharer avikala lokopakarodyatad rag asyandata

bharatamrtajhari yasyeyam [asye yam] asyendutah I 1 1 nrtya-ntam rajammukhe svapitaram stutyan trilokljanair nnityantan nijakarnnatalavavanair atyantam anandayan aghnanasca yathalayam bhuvi karagrenorunadam krpanighnatma sa

hi vighnaraja iha me vighnan vijeghnlyatam | 2 I

F. 7:—iti sri-Manavedaviracite campubharate prathamastabakah II

It ends:— iti sri-Manavedaviracite campubharate sastha

stabakah n II atha bhupatir atbhutavadanam gunasamra-

njitasarvajlvalokam yuvarajapade yuvanani enam bharatam

niodabharahcitobhyasmcat i 1 n

153.

Whish No. 158.

Size: 7jXls in., 35 + 5 + 4 + 9 + 14+ 44 leaves, 7 or 8 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Bate: 17* or 18th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

(1-3)

Fragments of works, partly in Sanskrit, partly in Mala-

y;ilam, not identified.

-5* 211 x-

(4)

Fragment of a Prayogasdra, a work on ritual?

It begins:—harih atah param pravaksyami yogam para-

inadurllabhara dharrnamoksapradaii tatvan divyam divya-

layapradam niskalasyapranieyasya devasya paraniatmanah

santanayogam ity alms samsarocchittisadhanam yogat sama-

dhis sayujyam sayiijyild divyasanmata sa hi samsarasa-

ndhana havanl muktir isyate kamakrodhas tatha lobho

mohas ea mada eva ca I matsaryan ceti sadvarggo vaiii

jneyo mumuksuna yamas ca niyamas tadvad asannam pra-nadlniranam pratyaharo dharana ca dbyanan capi sama-

dliita, etc.

F. 8:—iti prayogasare pancamah patalah n atah parampravaksyami yathavac chamkulaksanam nitye naimittike

capi vasadhlne ca karmani dikvidiksamsaye prapte sam-

kus saranam ucyate, etc.

It ends (f. 9 b):—prasastasutrasuksman tu samkunaiva-

vadhrirayet yathaiva purvaparayamyasaumyadigbhagavi-

jiianam ihopadistam samasantastavisayam vivicya karyyanikarmanibandhanani I iti prayogasare satdvimsah patalah II II

(5)

Fragment of a work of the Prayoga kind, on witchcraft

and domestic rites.

It begins:—harih mesamamsamalakirnnatatketaini^adliu-

pitadadimiphalasanpattim mahatim labhate param i yasya

kasyapi mamsena goksiragulasamgina tena siktena naramgi

sussvadakhya1

phalosrita I prathamam kusumo mesah ku-

tharena ksate krte jamghayam tilactirnnena samena madhu-

sarppisa i etc.

F. 1 margin:—padapadohalaprakaravidhi.

F. lb marg.:—vrksasecanam.

F. 2 marg.:—

vljaropanam. (Read bija ?)

F. 2b marg.:— vrksavaicitryadohalabhedah bljastam-

bhanam.

F. 5 marg.:—tilakosarvalokavasyakaram.

1 The reading of the syllable ssva is doubtful.

14*

H3* 212 *S~

F. 5 b marg.:—rtunasam.

F. 8 niarg. :—

vahjiraprakriya.

F. 9 marg.:—payastambhah.

F. 10 marg.:—

bhunagatailaprakarah. bhunagolpatti-

prakarah.F. lib marg.:

—dirghakesakaranam. kesavrddhih.

F. 12 marg.:—karnnavrddhih. kucavarddhanam.

F. 12 b marg.:—strimukhakantikaranam. syamikaharanam.

kantisaurabhakaranam.

F. 13 marg.:—sarlradurgandhaharanam I dordduramo-

daharanam I vadanadurgandhaharanam i kantisaurabha-

karanam i

F. 13b marg.:— sussvarakaranam. atibuddhiprayogali.

ksulpipasaharanaprayogah.F. 14 marg.:

—pipasaharanam.

It ends (f. 14) :—dugdkayuktam phalam dhatryadinaikam

pesayet tatah sitajyasahitali vacyamodakam bhaksayet tu

tarn dasaratresu sambanti pipasan ca na samsayah II n

(6)

The Sambhava-Parvan of the MaJiabharata,

in twelve

Adhyayas. This MS. has been fully treated in my paper"On the South-Indian Recension of the Mahabharata,"Indian Antiquary, vol. XXVII, 1898, pp. 134—136.

154.

Whish No. 159.

Size: 10 Xl? in., 1 + 72 + 1 leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 17 th or 18th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

Injuries: Some leaves damaged by insects.

The Prakrtariipavatara ,a Prakrt Grammar, by Sim-

liaraja, son of Samudralmndhayajvan. See Pischel, Gram-matik der Prakrit-Sprachen (Biihler's Grundriss I, 8),

Strassburg 1900, p. 42 seq.

It begins:—harih grlganapataye namah avighnara astu

antarayandhatamasaviddhvamsanavibhakaram daityavar-

-*h 213 «~

tniopamarddendum vande karimukham mabah (read ahamVjuttarabbimukha bhakta yasya vacaspatav api bhajami bba-

gadheyan tarn prasannam daksinamukham i setum vyakhya-

narupam gahanam akrta yas Sastrasahityasindhor buddhyabaddbva yatbarttbam vyaracayata nijam sindhubandbeti-

samjnara natva tam yayajukam nigama.vidbividam tatarn

asya prasadad vyaktam rupavatarain viracayati mitam

Simbarat prakrtiyara i iba prakrtasabdas tridha i sam-

skrtasainas samskrtabbava desyas ceti I etc.

F. 13:—ity ajantah pullimgah parisamaptah n athajanta

strllimga ucyante I

F. 72b ends:—yusmadadibhyab parasya cbasya didaro

bbavati i tuhmara i ahmara i anyadrsasyannfi iravara isau ii

Ff. 73—75 are omitted.

It ends on f. 76:—*****ssagrhnau drsigrabob i vassadi I

grbnadi ii n iti sakalavidyaviSaradasya Samudrabandbaya-

jvanas sununa Simharajanamadheyena viracite prakrtaru-

pavatare saurasenyadivibbagas samaptab n

155.

Whish No. 160.

Size: 6-g-xli in., (1) -(- 103 + (1) leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.

Material: Paper.

Date: 17th r 18th cent?

Character: Malayalam.

The Amarokosa, or tbe Namalinganusasana by Amara-

simha.

It begins:—barib srlganapataye namab avigbnam astu I

yasya jfianadayasindhor, etc.

It ends 2:—dvandvesvabadavav asvabadava na sarnabrte

kantas suryenduparyayapurvoyabpurvakopi ca vatakas c;i-

nuvakas ca kudumgakah limgadisamgrabavarggah II iti titi-

yakandas samaptab I Amarakosakandain etc.

1 Leaf damaged.^ See III, 5, 16—17.

~5* 214 h$-

156.

AVhish No. 162.

Size: 7-2-x1t in., 137 leaves, 8 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 17th r 18th cent.?

Character: Malayalam. Leaves numbered by Aksaras.

The Sivadharmottara,

in 12 Adkyayas. See Aufrecht

CC. p. 649.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye naniah I avighnam astu i

jhanasaktidharam santam kumaram sanikaratniajam deva** danam skandam Agastyah pariprcchati bhagavan dar-

sanat tubhyam antyajasyapi samgatih saptajanmasu vipra-

tva(m) svarggat bhrastasya jayate yenasi natha bbutanamsarvesam annkampakah atas sarvahitan dharmam sam-

ksepat prabravibi me dharma bahuvidha de^ai devena

kathitah kila te ca srutas tvaya sarve prcchami tvam ahantatab kimpradhanas sive dharmas sivavakyaii ca kldrsam

limgerccitas sivah kena vidhina samprasldati vidyadanafica dananam sarvesam uttamam kila tac ca srutau dvije-

ndranan nanyesam samudahrtam tat punyani sarvavarna-

naii jayate kena karmana, etc.

F. 8b:—iti sivadharmottare gosadamgavi(dhi)r nnama

prathamoddkyayah i

F. 25b:—iti sivadharmottare vidyarogyastutir nnama

dvitlyoddhyayah 11

F. 74b:— iti . . . papagativiseso nama saptamoddhyayah ii

F. 97:—iti . . . svargginarakicilmaddhyayo nama n

F. 112:—iti . . . praya6cittavidhir nnama ekadasoddhya-

yah II

It ends:—iti sivadharmottare skanda[h]prokte sivagame

gomahatmyan nilma dvadasoddhyayah 11 sivadharmottaram

samaptam ii namas sivaya n

157.

AVhish No. 163.

Size: 7| X l4 in., (1) + 1 + 52 + 2 + (1) + 17 [numbered from 7 to

23] + (1) + 1 -f (1) + 1 + 20 leaves, 7 lines on a page.

~x 215 *<h

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 17 th or 18th cent.?

Character: Malayalam. Leaves numbered by Aksaras.

(1) A fragment of the Bhagavadgltd, breaking off at the

beginning of the 14 thAdhyaya (verse 14), followed by some

fragments of works which 1 cannot identify.

It begins:—

srlganapataye namah avighnam astu i Dhrtara-

sira, uvaca I dharmmaksetre kuruksetre samaveta ynyu-

tsavah mamakah pandavag caiva kirn akurvata Sanjaya i

Sanjaya uvaca I drstva tu pandavanlkam vyudhan Duryo-dhanas tada acaryam upasamgamya raja vacanam abra-

vit i etc.

F. 4b:—iti srlbhagavatgltasiipanisatsu brahmavidyayain

yogasastre srikrsnarjunasanivade arjjunavisadayogo nSma

p lathamoddhyayah ll

The 13 thAdhyaya ends f. 52. Then follows:—srlbli a -

gavan i param bhiiyah pravaksyami jnananam jnanam utta-

mam ya(j) jhatva munayas sarve param siddhim ato ga-

tah, etc.

F. 52b ends:—pravrddhe tu pralayam yati dehabhit

tadottamavida(m) lo.

Then follow two leaves, not numbered. The first leaf

begins :— niiilambhoruhamaddhyakonavilasatbandhidvara-

gojvalah jvrilajalajitendukantilaharl[m]m anandasandayinlmhelalalitamlakuntaladharan nilottariyaipiukam kolluradini-

vasinlm bhagavatm dbySyami mukambikam I etc.

A fragment of 17 leaves, numbered as leaves 7 to 23.

begins:—harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu sukla-

mbaradharam visnum sasivainnam caturbhujam prasanna-

vadanan dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye I on namo bhaga-

vate vasudevaya on namo bhagavate purusottamaya on

namo narayanaya on namas sarvalokagurave, etc.

F. 20:—aksobhyas sarvapraharanayudhah i harih i iti

om kirttanam yasya kesavasya mahatmanah nainnam sa-

hasran divyanam asesena praklrttitam ya idam srnuyan

nityam, etc.

It ends (f. 23b):—kayena vaca manasendriyair va bu-

->i 216 K~

ddhyatmana vanusrta svabhavat karomi yad yat sakalam

parasmai narayanayeti samarppayami i subham astu n

A fragment of one leaf begins:—harih mahesvara rsih

anustup chandahI annapiirnnesvari devata i on namo bha-

gavati annapurnesvari annam me dehi dadapaya svaha n

Vamesvara rsih l gayatrl chandahi kumaramurttir dde-

vatai etc.

(2) The Anandalahari, by Saukaracarya. See Haeberlin's

Kavyasamgraha pp. 246 seqq.

It begins:—

sriganapataye naniah avighnam astu sivas

saktya yukto yadi bhavati saktah prabhavitum na ced evan

devo na khalu kusala spanditum api atas tvam araddhyamharibaravirihcadibhir api pranantum stotum va katham

akrtapunyah prabhavati i 1i

It ends: — pradlpajvalabhir ddivasakaranlrajanavidhissudbasutes candropalajalalavair arggliyaracana svaklyairambhobhis salilanidhisauhityakaranan tvadlyabhir vagbhistava janani vacam stutir iyam I 103 n ya kanthanalakaba-

llkrtakalakutacchayeva visphurati vaksasi candramauleh sa

me samastaduritani kataksamala tucchlkarotu tuhinacala-

kanyakayah II

158.

Whish No. 164.

Size: 7x1t in., 150 leaves (but the two first leaves are lost'*,

from 7 to 9 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 17th cent.?

Character: Malayalam. Leaves numbered by Aksaras.

Injuries: The MS. is in a very bad condition, many leaves beingbadly damaged.

(1)

$ankara7s Commentary on the Bahvrcabrdhmana-Upa-

nisad, i. e., the 2 nd Aranyaka of the Aitareya- Aranyuha(ff. 3—108).

The beginning is lost.

F. 7: — atranantaratikrante granthe mahavratakhyamkarmmadhigatam yasmin mahad ukthakhyam Sastram

^ 217 k~

brhati sahasralaksanam sasyate tat karmmoktliasastro-

palaksitam ukthannamanekalokakaladevatadivibhedavisist'i-

pranavijnanena samucciclrsi **, etc.

F. 34b:—svargge loke sarvan kaman aptvarurtas sama-

bhavat samabhavad iti n iti sn-Govindabhagavatpujyapada-

sisyaparamahauisaparivrajakacarya-srI-Samkarabhag;tv;it]i;t-

dakrtau bahvrcabrahmanopanisadvivarane pratbamoddbva-

yah 11 prilna uktbam ity etad avadharitam tasya ca pra^asyasarvatmatvan tan ca sarvatmapranam uktbam abam asmlti

vidyat karmajbanadbikrtab purusah, etc.

Adhyaya 2 ends f. 45 b; Adby. 4 f. 92; Adby. 5 f. 103.

It ends:— iti srI-Govindabbagavatpujyapa(la^i^ya|iaiaiiia-

bamsaparivrajaka-Samkarabbagavatpadakrtaubahvrcabrah-

nianopanisattlka samapta n ii brahmane namah ii srlguru-

bbyo namab II sridurggayai namab ll narayanava naniah II

(2)

SahkarcCs Commentary on tbe Samhita-Upanisad, i. e.,

the 3 rdAranyaka of tbe Aitareya-Arawjahn (ff. 109—150).

It begins:—om athatas samhitaya upanisad ity adya

samhitopanisad asyas samksepato vivaranam karisyamab

mandamaddbyamabuddhinam api tadarttbabbivyakti syad

iti tadarttbavijnanaprayojanan ca vaksyati sandbiyate pra-

jaya pasubhir ity adi, etc.

It ends (on tbe fragmentary leaf 150 b):— ****

bbagavat-

pujyapadasisyasrimatparamabamsaparivra*** ::

rabhagavat-

krtau samhitopanisadvivaranam sa **ll

**ya namab ll

srlkrsnaya namab II sridurggade* ai **

ll akhilabbuvana-

betun nityavijnanamurttim sakalajanahrdistbam sarvadava***** n devadevam prasam

************

159.

AVhish No. 165.

Size: 11&X2 in., (2)+ 45 leaves (numbered as 38 to 82), 13 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

~3* 218 *3~

The Commentaries on the Trptidlpa, Kutasthadipa (Tat-

paryadipika), and Dhydnadzpa, parts of the Pcmcadasi, by

Bamdkrsna, the pupil of Bharatitirfha and Vidyaranya.

See Nos. 58 and 81 (2).

It begins (f. 38):—

vedartthasya prakasena tamo harddam

nivarayan pumartthams caturo deyad vidyatirtthainahesva-

rah I natva sri-Bharatitirtha-Vidyaranyamunisvarau kriyate

trptidipasya vy&kkyanam gurvanugrahat | trptidlpakhyaiu

prakaranam arabhamana sri - Bharatitlrtthagurus tasya

srutivyakhyanarupatvad vyakhyeyam srutim adau pathati [

atmanafi ced vijaniyad ayam a + iti ptirusah, etc.

F. 63 b:— iti srlparamahamsaparivrajakacriryya-sri-Bha-

ratltirttha - Vidyaranyamunivaryyakimkarena B,amakrsna-

khyavidusa viracita trptidipika vyakhya samapta II subham

astu II natva srl-Bharatitlrttha-Vidyaranyamunisvarau kurve

kutasthadlpasya vyakhyan tatparyyadipikam i etc.

F. 70:— iti . . . kutasthadipavyakhya samapta n II natva

srl-Bharatltirttha-Vidyaranyamunisvarau kriyate ddhyana-

dipasya vyakhya samksepato maya I etc.

It breaks off (f. 82b) with the words:— iti proktam

yamenapi prcchate naciketasa iti I uktam arttham upa-

samharati I iha vamarane vasya bra.

160.

Whish No. 169.

Size: l\X ll in, (1) + 19 + (1) + 14 + 21 + (1) + 57 leaves, gene-

rally 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18* or 19* cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Vrttaratnakara by Kedara Bhatta, the son of Bhattaka.

See No.' 54 (3).

It begins:— srir astu sukhasantanasiddhyartthan naumi

brahmacyutarccitam | gaurivinayakopetam samkaram loka-

sarakaram li 1 n vedartthasaivasastrajhoBhattakol)hu(d) dvijo-

ttamah I tasya putrosti Kedaras sivapadarccane ratah n 2 li

~>4 219 k~

It ends:— iti sasthoddhyayah fl vrttaratnakarah purnnahora II

(2)

Fragment of the LaUtastavaratna. The title is not

found in this MS. But see Nos. 63 (5), 115 (12) and 17-1

which contain other copies of the same Stotra.

It begins:— vande gajendravadanam vamamkarudhavalla-

bhaslistami kumkumaparagasonam kuvalayinljarakoraka-

pidam i 1 i sa jayati suvarnasailas sakalajagaccakra-am-

ghatitamurttih i kancananikunjavatlkandaladamaripraban-

dhasamgitah II 2 II ... tatra catussatayojanaparinahan

devasilpina racitani I nanasalamanojnan namamy ahan

nagaram adividyayah i 5 i etc.

It breaks off (f. 14):— tatra prakasamanan taranikaraih

pariskrtam sevyam I amrtamayakantikandalam antah kala-

yami kundasitam induni i 102 H srimgn.

(3)

The Bdrhaspatyasutra, or Nitisarvasva by Brhaspati, in

6 Adhyayas.

It begins:—

Brhaspatir athacaryva indraya nitisarvasvam

upadisati I atmavan [njraja |atniavantam mantrinam a]).i-

dayet i dandanitir eva vidyadharmmam api lokavikrustan

na kuryat i etc.

It ends:— iti Barhaspatyasutre sasthoddhyayah II <v\-

gurubhyo naniah i subham astu I

(4)

First Part of the Subodhini, a Commentary on the

Brhajjdtdka of Varahamihira.

It begins:—

siiganesaya naniah| atmayate svatmavidafi

jananiim margayate janmavivarjjitanani | dipayate yo jaga-

tam abhlstam dadatu nas sonyataranavek^ani ya hora

racita Varahamihirilcriryyena nanartthinl tasya matgurude-

vatananasarojataprasadagatain i etc.

It breaks off at the beginning of the 2 nd Adhyaya:— iti

sav}'akhyane horasastre samjhaddhyavah prathamah n harih

~>t 220 k~

om II subkani astu atha grhayonibhedaddhyayo vyakhyayatetatra prathamena slokena purvoktasya horakhyasya kala-

purusasyatmadisvarupam rajadirupatvah caha I . . . sacivau

presyah sahajah II 1 II kalasyatma kalatma kalasya.

161.

Whish No. 171.

Size: T^xlf in., 39 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: An entry by Mr. Whish is dated 'Calicut 1823'. The MS. was

probably written at that date.

Character: Malayalam.

The Krmlyam, an astrological treatise. See No. 113

(2) and No. 162.

It begins:—

sriganapataye namahI avighnam astu srl-

gurubhyo namah I yena traikalyajhanam samnmditam

ajiianan timiravarttibhyo tajjhanani divyayutani vaksyetasmai namaskrtyam jyotisaphalam adesah phalartthamarambhanam bhavati loke tasmad yatnah karyyo hy adese

jyotisajhena1

n 2 n etc.

It ends:—Krsnasya krtis cintajhanani krsiilyam iti narana

iti krsniye ekatrimsoddhyayah II ii Krsnryain samaptam II

harih siikrsnaya namah srivasudevaya namah I etc.

162.

Whish No. 172.

Size: 5-|xl| in., (2) -f- 54 -f- (10) leaves, 9 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Beginning of 19 th cent.?

Character: Ma layalam.

Fragment of the Krmlyam, an astrological treatise.

See No. 161.

It begins:— harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu

yena traikalajhanam uktam ajhanatimiravarttibhyah |

tajhanan divyayutani vaksye tasmai namaskrtyah jyotisa-

1 See below No. 162 for various readings.

~>i 221 *s-

phalani adesah phalarttham aranibhanam bhavati loka

tasmad yatnah karyyo hy adese jyotisajhanena, etc

It breaks off with the words: — sasisukrabhyara iste sitir

ggavo hrtas sagopalah I

163.

Whish No. 174.

Size: 14-g-x2 in., (1) + 59 leaves, 10 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: An entry by Mr. "Whish is dated 1828. The MS. is probablynot much older.

Character: Grantha.

The Bhasdpariccheda, by Visvanfdha Pancanana Bhatta-

carya, followed by the Author's own Commentary Siddha-

ntamuktdvali.

It begins:— **

srlganapataye namah avighnam astu 6rl-

gurubhyo namahi nutanajaladhararucaye gopavadhutidu-

kulacoraya i tasmai krsnaya namas samsaramahiruhasya

bljaya dravyam gunas tatha karmma samanyam savisesakam

samavayas tathabhavah padartthas sapta kirttitfih n 2 I

ksityaptejomarudvyomakaladigdehino manah i dravyany atha

guna rupam raso gandhas tatah param li 3 I sparsas sam-

khya parimitih prthaktvan ca tatah param i samyoga& ca

vibhagas ca paratvah capa(ra)tvakam I 4 I etc.

F. 6b:— iti paribhasaparicchedas samaptah li

It ends: — iti srlmahopaddhyaya-Pahcananabhattacaryya-viracita siddhantamuktavali samapta ll harih om srlgurubhyonamah ll

164.

Whish No. 175.

Size: 13j X 1-ff in., 43 leaves, generally 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably 18th cent.

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered as follows: mama mi ml mu mu mr mf ml me mai mo mau ma mama —

ya ya

yi yl yu yu yr — na na ni nl nu nu nr nf nl nl ne nai no nau namana — pa pa pi pi pu.

HH 222 r<~

Fragment of the Eharttrkavya (Bhattikcwya) with the

Commentary Jayamangala.

The first leaf begins:—vyasaktam mam hatavan karmmani

hana iti ninih tatra hi kutsitagrahanam karttavyam ity uk-

tam yadi sugrive(na) mama virodhah kin tavayam iti kutsitam

hananan tad eva darsayann aha 11 papakrt sukrta(m) maddhye

rajnah punyakrtas sutah mam apapan duracaram kin niha-

tyabhidhasyasi II papakrd ityadi I etc.

F. 20 b:— iti bharttrkavyatlkayah jayamamgalabhidhana-

yam adhikarakande prathamah paricchedah li sugrlvasama-

gamasamjhakah pahcamas sarggah n

The last (P)1 leaf ends: — mriyamahe na gacchamah

kausalyayanivallabham upalambhyam apasyantah kaumarim

patatam vara I mriyamaha ity adi I he patatam vara

mriyamahe na gacchamah kim iti kaumarim akrtapurvada-

raparigraham pati[ta]m labdhavatim kaumarapurvavacanaiti kausalyaya apatyam kausalyakarmaryyabhyaii ceti phiii

kausalyayanih ramah tasya vallabham istam uj>alabhyam

prasastam por adupadhad yat upat prasamsayam iti2

yati

pratyaye num i apasyantah anupalabhamanah 11

165.

Whish Xo. 176.

Size: 14xl-?r in-i (4) + 271 + (1) leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: An entry by Mr. "Whish is dated 'Tellicherry, December

1831'. The MS. may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The Bgveda-Samhita in the Pada-Patha, accented,

Astakas I—IV. The Udatta accents are expressed bythe sign^_ (u?) placed on the top of the syllable. The

Svarita is expressed by the signy at the bottom of the

line, e. g. kvay in V, 30, 1. At the end of unaccented

words Ave find the sign ^ at the bottom of the line. The

1Possibly the leaves are disarranged.

^ See Panini IV, 1, 155; III, 1, 98; VII, 1, 66.

->> 223 h3~

sign L is used to express the Anunasika, e. g. devan I L I a|

iha l vaksati^ Iin I, 1, 2.

It begins:— agnim I lle^ I purah— hitam I yajhasya i

devam i rtvijam n hotaram I ratna— dhatamam n

The first Astaka ends f. 70:— prathamastake astamo-

ddhyayah II

The second Astaka begins:—

pra I vah^ i prantam i

raglm — manyavail^ I andhah i yajnam i rudraya i milhnse

bharaddhvani ^ II etc.

Astaka II ends f. 137b, Astaka III f. 202b, Astaka IVf. 271b.

The MS. contains also the following Khilas l: Khila 1 1

(end of Mandala I) on ff. 108b, 109; Khila III (end of

Mandala II) on f. 133; Kh. IV (end of hymn V, 44) on

f. 218b; Kh. VI (end of hymn V, 51) on f. 221b; Kh. VII

(end of V, 84) on f. 235; Kh. XI (end of VI, 44) on

f. 260; Kh. XII (end of VI, 48) on f. 265. The Khilas I,

V, VIII (Srlsukta), IX and X are not found.

166.

Whish No. 177.

Size: 19x2^ in., (1)+ 166 [numbered as ff. 160—323, ff. 281,

282 counted twice] + 1 leaves, 11 (sometimes 12) lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish dated "Tellicherry December 1831".

The MS. may be about the same age as No. 176, but it is written bya different hand.

Character: Grantha.

The Rgveda-Samhita in the Pada-Patha, accented (in

the same manner as No. 176), Astakas V—VIII.

It begins:— stuse I nara

|

divahI vya I asya I pra-santa I

asvina i huve^ I jaramanah | vya I arkkaih I etc.

The V th Astaka ends f. 198b, the VI th Astaka f. 241,

the VII th Astaka f. 282b, and the VIII th Astaka f. 323b.

i See Professor Max Miiller's 2 nd Edition of the Pugveda-Samhitawith Sayana's Comm., vol. IV, pp. 519 sqq.

-$* 224 k~

Mandala IX ends f. 265b. Khila XIV is found on f. 178,

Khila XVII f. 247 b. There may be more Khilas in other

places, though I could not find them.

It ends:— yatha I vah^ I sii-saha I asati II 49 II gati-

tirnnadhadhamastama nassanna sanus sanam '(??) II addhya-

yasya suktani vargasamasamkhyani II ity astamestakestamo-

ddhyayah II subrahmanaya paramagurave namah ll bin-

dudurllipi etc.

167.

WfflSH No. 178.

Size: 15|xli in., 6 + 165 leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whisk dated 1831. The MS. is probably not

very much older.

Character: Grantha.

The Prdkrti (ff. 1—157) and the Prahrticaldhsara

(ff. 157b— 165) of the Sdmaveda, An entry by Mr. Whish

says: "This volume contains the Peakeitih of the Sama-

Vedah; and the CHalakshkam of the same — C. M.

AVhish — Tellicherry 1831 — NB. The Chalaksharam is

a running index of the Prakritih." The first 6 leaves

contain an Index to the volume, written by Mr. Whish.

It begins:— gautamasya parkkah i o ta gna i I a cho

yl, hi na vo i to ya pre i I tokaya pre i I gr ka nk no ha I

vya co dato ya pre ii tokaya pre i

I naghl i ho ta sa I

tsa ve i ba au ho va Ihi tu si i di 7 pa 9 ma 9 jho n a

te gna a yahi viI takaya i I gr kah na no havya da taya

i i ni ghai ho tl satsi barha i si i baverha i sa au ho va I

bajarhl si i di 9 pa 6 ma 6 tr ll etc. See Sv. I, 1, 1, 1.

F. 2:— ekonavimsati prathamah ll F. 3:—pahcadasa

dvitlyah ll F. 4b:— ekavinisatis trtlyah n F. 7:— dva-

vimsati caturtthah n etc.

F. 18: — caturda£a dvadasa ll harih om n agneyain sama-

ptam ll

-3* 225 hs~

F. 30b:— dvavimsati sastbab II samam 132 li babusami

samaptam n om tvastri sama i I pam klia yantih i etc. See

Sv. I, 2, 2, 4, 1.

F. 35 b:— ekadasa sasthah n 64 n ekasami samaptam n

om li bbaradvajasyarkkaii dvau I a pa bhi tva su i etc.

See Sv. I, 3, 1, 5, 1.

F. 51b: — ekadasastaniab II brhati samaptam n samam

150 li

F. 58:— trayodasa tritiyab n trstup samaptam H om

saikhandinain I gH, yi ya I etc. See Sv. I, 4, 2. 1, 1.

F. 66 :— caturvim£ati caturttbah ll anusUip samaptam n

F. 80:— sodasa navainab li indrapuccbam samaptam n

F. 116:— pancatrimgad ekadasa li pavamanam sam.i-

ptam ii samam ll 387 ll

F. 127 b:— dvadasa saptamab n pratbamaparvam sama-

ptam ii F. 137:—saptadasa saptamah n dvitlyaparvas sama-

ptab ll F. 150:—dvadasastamab ll tritiyaparvam samaptam n

barib om ii firanam samaptam n samam 248 ll

F. 156:—dasa trtiyah ll sukriyam samaptam ll F. 157

ends:—hi ma stbi ka a pre I da ka yo I a ci I di 6 pa6 ma 2 ka n gayatram samaptam n subbam astu sriguru-

caranaravindabbyam namah ll etc. (Scribe's colopbon in

Malayalam language.)

F. 157b begins:—

agnijbo tra tra tarn agne jbu agnin

duku I agnirvatra dbudbedi I prestba cbodbau ku I tva-

nnojbego I eb)-undainr I a te tbe ju I tvam agne bi I agne

vivasvad agho ekonavimsati pratbamah n namas te du I du-

tam vo nu I etc. See Sv. I, 1, 1, 1.

It ends (f. 165):— dasa tritlyab ii Sukriyam samaptam ll

vi dama gbavanvi darayendran dbanasya cauti dbu I a i

va no i u dvaya nte i tatsaka i sakvari samaptam ii prakrti-

calaksaram samaptam ll barib om etc.

168.

Whish No. 179.

Size: 7lxl| in., 3 + 54 leaves, 4 or 5 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

15

h>4 226 h^-

Date: 17 «» r 18th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

(1)

A fragment of the Niddnasihdna of theAstdfigasavngraha

by Vdgbhata, Adhyaya 3 1.

It begins:— smrto vatapittaslesrnaksataksayaih ksayayo-

peksitas sarve balinas cottarottaram I tesam bhavisyatam

rupani kanthe kandurarocakah sukapurnabhakanthatvamtatradho vihatonilah I urddhvam pravrttoras tasmin kanthe

ca samsajan sirasrotamsi sampuryya tatonigany utksipann

iva i etc.

It ends:—kramad vlryyam rucih pattir balani varnnas

ca hiyate I ksinasya sasriimutratvam syac ca prsthakati-

grahah vayu[h]pradhana(h) kupita dhatavo rajayaksmanah.

(2)

Some Vaisnava tracts, viz. Ekadasivratamahatwiya, Jayanti-

mahatmya from the Skanda-Purana, Jayantwrata (?),

Anantavrata (?), and Bhdskaramatamdhatmya.The first tract begins:

—sriganapataye namah avighnam

astu i Yudhisthira uvaca I srutam maya yadusrestha vrata-

nam uttamotta[motta]mam krt[v]artthosmi na sandehas

tvalprasadad adhoksaja i anyo me samsayo bhuyad dhrdi

salyah ivarppitah chettum arhasi devesa na *** hi vidyate i

tvam rte devaklputra sarvajna yadupumgava ekadaslvratam

idan nityam va kamyam eva va I etc.

It ends (f. 19):— iti ekadaslvratamahatmyam samaptam n

namostu tejase dhenupaline lokapaline dharapayodharotsam-

gasayine sesasayine i sivaramanarayanagovindamahadeva-krsnahari ii

The Jayantlmahatmya begins (f. 20):—

sriganapatayenamah I namah kapilasuryyaya sandrajhanatamaschide

vidvatpatmaprabodhaikanidanajnanatejase I sri-Naradah 11

jayantyas caiva mahatmyam kathayasva pitamaha tacchru-

tvaham gamisyami tad visnoh paramam padam i pitamahauvaca i si'nu vatsa pravaksyami prabhavaii castamlsu ca

jayani punyan ca kurute ksayam papasya yasya ca i etc.

1 As Prof. Aufrecht kindly informs me.

-X 227 hs~

It ends (f. 41b):— iti skandapurane sVijayantlmahatmyam

sampurnam ll

The Jayantivrata begins (f. 41b):— atah param pra-

raksyami jayantivratani uttaruam caturvarggapradan nni.-mi

vaisnavanam visesatah anantarn putradam sridam monta-

(read moksa)dafi ca visesatah sravanyam krsnapakse ca

tithitrayam anuttamam saptann castarul caiva navaml ca

tatha srnu paratrayan nisa caiva dinatrayam atah parambudhas ca gurus ca sukrau ca paratrayam udahrtam, etc

F.47:— dvadaSaksaramantrena snapayed vidhipurvakara n

harih sriganapataye naniah I aranye varttamanas te pan-

dava duhkhadarsitah (read °karsitah?) krsnan drstva yatha-

nyaya(ni) pranipatyedam abruvan i vayan duhkhena sanjatah

prthivyam puru^ottama katham muktir vadasmakain anan-

tad dukkasagarat I srikrsna(h) I anantavratam asty anyat

sarvapapapranaSanam sarvapapaharan nfnam strmah caiva

Yudhisthira I etc

F. 54 ends:—ittham vratan devapurohitena labdham

pura Bhaskarasannikarsat tasmSd amarttya manujas ca

jagmur vratan caritva sakalan abkistan ll iti Bkaskara-

mataniahatmyara samaptani ll ll

169.

Whish No. 181.

Size: 9jXli in., (1) + 15 leaves. 7 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19 th cent.?

Character : Malayalam.

The Tarkasamgrdha, by Annamblmlja.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu[h]

srigurubhyo namah| nidhaya hrdi visvesva[ra]ni vidhaya

guruvandanam i balanam sukhabodhaya kriyate tarkasam-

grahah I etc.

It ends :— Kanadanyayamatayor balavyutpattisiddhaye

Annambhattena vidusa racitas tarkasamgrahah o tarka-

15*

H2* 228 Kr-

samgrahas samaptah li jagatah pitarau yande vrtrppati

paramesvarau n srlkrsnaya naniah li

170.

Whish No. 182.

Size: 7|xl4- in., (1) + 38 leaves, generally 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Kollam year 997= A. D. 1822.

Character: Malayalam.

The Manimanjan, a Commentary on Kedara Bhatttis

Vrttaratnctkara, by Narayana, the son of Nrsimhayajvan.

See No. 54 (3).

It begins:— harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu I

svetambhodhisthitan devam etc. See the beginning in

No. 54 (3). . . . yathamatih li atha praripsitasya gran-

thasyavighnaparisamaptipracayagamanarttham istadevata-

namaskaram karoti I sukhasantanasiddhyartthan naumi

brahniacyutarccitam I gaurlvinayakopetam samkaram loka-

samkaram I spastortthah, etc.

It ends:—yas tu prayunkte kusalo visese sabdan yatha-

vad vyavaharakale I sonantam apnoti jayam paratra

vagyogavid dusyati napasabdaih1

li iti vrttaratnakaravya-

khyayam manimanjaryam sasthoddhyayah purnnah li harih

sriganapataye namah I asmatgurubhyo namah n

vrttaratnakaravyakhyanam samaptam li srisarasvatyai na-

mah i etc. (Date in Malayalam).

171.

Whish No. 183.

Size: 9Jj-Xlf in-, 10 leaves, 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18* or 19* cent.?

Character : Malayalam.

i See Mahabhasya, ed. Kielhorn, I, p. 2.

-5* 229 r<~

Three Stotras, viz.,

(1) the Durgastaka (ff. 1—2);

(2) the Hastamalaka (ff.2b— 3);

(3) the Mantraksaramala (ff. 3b—10 b).

It begins:—harih matar mine madhukait.abhaghni rnahi-

sapranapaharodyame helanirmmitadhumralocanayadhe he

candamundarddini nissesikrtaraktabljanidhane nitye nisum-

bhavahe sumbhaddhvamsini samharasu duritam durgge

namas tembike 1 1 I traiva(r)nyanam gunanam anusaranaka la-

ke! inanavatarais trailokyas tranasilam danujakulavanivahni-

kilasalilam devlm saccinmayln tain vipulitavinamatsatrivar-

ggapavarggam durggam devlm prapadye saranam aham

asesfipadunmulanaya I 2 I

The Durgastaka ends f. 2:—etat santah pathantu stavam

akbilavipatjjyalatulanalabham hrnmohaddhvantabhanuprati-

mani amitasamkalpakalpadrukalpam daurggani daurggatya-

ghoratapatuhinakaraprakhyani auho(?)gajendrasrenipahca-

syadesyam suvipulabhayakalahitarksyaprabhavam | sridevyai

nainah i

The Hastamalakam (f. 2b) begins:—harih nimittam

manaScaksuradipravrttau nirastakhilopadhir akasakalpah

ravir llokacestanimittam yatha yas sa nityopalabdhisvarupo-

ham atnia I 1 I

F. 3 ends:—tatha cancalatvam tathaplha visnau iti

hastamalakah ii See No. 63 (6) above p. 82.

The Mantraksaramala (f. 3b) begins:—harih kallololla-

sitamrtabdhilaharimaddhye virajanmanidvipe, etc. See

above Nos. 43 (2) and 112 (5).

It ends (f. 10b):—srimantraksaramalaya girisutam yah

pujayec cetasa sandhyasu prativasaram suvihitam 1

tasya-

malasyacirat cittambhoruhamandape girisutanrttam vidhatte

sada vanlvaktrasaroruhe jaladhijagehe jaganniaipgala I

(Then follow some lines in the Malayalam language).

i The other two MSS. read suniyatam.

-& 230 k~

172.

Whish No. 184.

Size: 7x1* in., (1) + 30 + (6) leaves, 6 or 7 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th or 19th cent.?

Character: Telugu.

Injuries: The MS. is much damaged by insects, some leaves being

almost illegible.

A treatise on dreams (Svapnadhyaya?), only partly in

Sanskrit.

The beginning is not Sanskrit.

It ends:— saktya tu daksinam dadyat I namasyann ista-

devatan i sarvadusvapnajanitam I doso na syatvu samsayah

(read syat tv asamsayah) n 8 II iti dusvapnasa**

ii srira-

marppanam astu H ii

173.

Whish No. 188.

Size: 8lxll in., 20 leaves, 7 lines on a page (5 lines only on

the last 3 leaves).

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18* or 19th cent.?

Character: Malayalam.

Injuries: Slightly damaged, part of last leaf broken off.

The CandiMsaptati, a Stotra in honour of Durga. Printed

in Kavyamala IV (1887), p. 1 seqq., and called there

Candisataka. The author is Banci. See Aufrecht CC. p. 177.

It begins:—ma bhamksir vibhramam bhrur adharavidhu-

rata keyamasyasya ragam pane prany eva nayam kalayasi

kalahasraddhay;i kin trisiilam ity udyatkopaketun prakr-

tim avayavan prapayanty eva devya nyasto vo murddhni

musyan marudasuhrdasun samharann amghrir amhah i 1I

It ends:— . . . kurvatl parvati vah II srldurggayai namah

candikasaptatih 11

HX 231 Kr-

174.

Whisb No. 189.

Size: 7 x 1-| in., (1) + 13 + (1) leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Early 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Fragment of the Lalitdstavaratna, called Aryadvisati

by Mr. Whish.

Beginning and end the same as in the fragmentNo. 160 (2).

175.

Whim i No. 190.

Size: 13|xlf in., (1) -+- 39 + (3) leaves, 9 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th or 19* cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Bhojaprabandha, a historical romance in prose and

verse, (by Ballala. See Aufrecht-Oxford, p. 150 seq.)

It begins:—svasti srimaharajasya Bhojasya prabandhah

kathyate I adau dhararajye Bandhulasamjno raja ciram

prajah paryyapalayat I asya ca vrddhatve Bhoja iti putras

samajani isa yada pancavarsikah tada pita atmani jaram

jnatva mantrimukhyan uhuya annjam Munjam mahabalam

alocya putran ca balam viksya vicarayam asa i yady aham

rajyabharadharanasamarttham sodaram apahaya rajyam

putraya prayacchami tada lokapavadah i athava balam me

putram Munjo rajyalobhad visadina marayisyati tatha

hi i lobliah pratistha papasya prasutir llobha eva caI

dvesakrodhadijanako lobhah papasya karanam II 1 ii lobhat

kopah prabhavati krodhad (d)rohah pravarttate i drohena

narakam yati sastrajhopi vicaksanah n 2 u mataram pitaram

putram bhrataram va subrttamam i lobhavi^to naro hanti

svaminam va gurun tatha n 3 ii iti vicaryya rajyam Munjaya

•^h 232 f<~

dattavan I tadutsamge atmajam mumoca i tatah kalantare

rajani divam gate sati sainpraptarajyo Munjah buddhisa-

garam vyaparamudrayah durikrtya tatpade anyan didesa I

gurubhyo rajaputram vacayati sravayati ca sastrani Ievam

sthite jyotissastraparam gatah kascit brahmanah rajnas

sabham abhyagat I sa ca rajne svastlty uktva tadajnaya

upavistah praha I rajan lokoyam mam sarvajnam vaktii

kimapi prccha i kanthastha ya bhaved vidya sa praka^yasada budhaih I ya gurau pustake vidya taya mudhah pra***

(ii4

i!)mateva raksati piteva bite niyunkte kanteva

cabhiramayaty apanlya khedam i kirttin ca diksu vitanoti

tanoti laksmim kim kin na sadhayati kalpalateva vidya 11 5 II

tato raja, putrasya Bbojasya buddhyatisayan jatakan ca

prstavan i tato brahmana aba I rajan tava putroyam ati-

buddhiman buddhir eva klialu sarvakaryyasadhini I tatha

hi I ekam banyan na va banyad isur mmukto dhanusmata I

buddhir buddhimatotsrsta banyad rastram sarajakanin 6 ii etc.

It is incomplete, the end of the MS. being as follows:—raja sarvani bhumim kavidattam matva udatisthat I kavis

ca tam abhiprayam jhatva punar aha II rajan kanakadha-

rabhis tvayi sarvatra varsati I abhagyacchatrasahchanne

mayi nayanti bindavah II 302 n raja antahpuram gatva Li-

ladevim aha I devi sarvam rajyam kavaye dattam i tasmat

tapovanam maya saha agaccha i asminn avasare vidvan

nirgatah i Buddhisagarena mukhyamatyena prstah I vidvan

rajna kin dattam I sa aha i na kimapi dattam i amatyaaba i

******(leaf broken) akam patha I tatas slokacatu-

stayam pathati I tatomatyah praha i sukave tava koti-

dravyan diyate I paran tu rajna yad dattam tava bhavi

tat punar vikriyatam i kavis tatha karoti I tato kotisam-

khyan datva kavim presayitva amatyah rajani katam agatyatisthati I raja tam aha

I Buddhisagara rajyam idam sarvam

kavaye dattam atas tapovanam gacchami I tavapeksa asti

yadi tarhi ma gaccha I tatomatyah praha I deva kotidrav-

yamulyena rajyam idam vikritam kotidravyah ca viduse

dattami ato rajyam bhavadlyam bhumksva

i raja amatyamsammanitavan I anyada mrgayarasena atavim atann ata-

~>4 233 Kr-

pena dunadehah pipasaya paryyakulas turaingam adhiruhyaudakartthan nikatakatabhuvam atan tad alabdhva" srantah

kasyacit taror adhastad upavi§at I tatr;i kacit gopakanya

sukumarl manojnasarvamgl dharanagaram prati takram

vikrltukama takrabhandam samudvahanti samagaccli.it

agacchantin tan drstva raja pipasaya etat bhandastham

peyan cet pibamlti buddhya prcchati I tarm.ii kini vahasi I

sa ca mukliasriya tain Bhojara viditva rajfio bhavafi ca

jnatva aha I deva I himakundasasiprabliasamkhanibliain

paripakvakapitthasugandhi rasam I tarunlkaranirmmatliitain

piba he nrpa sarvarujapaharam i

176.

Whish No. 191.

Size: llf x2| in., 4 + 226 + (3) leaves, from 14 to 16 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'December 1831'. The Vyaya

year immediately preceding 1831 is A. D. 1826—27. The MS. mayhave been written in that year, or in A. D. 1766—67.

Scribe: Raghunatha, son of Ramakrsna.

Character: Grantha.

The Taittirlya-Samhita, in 7 Kandas, the Samhita-Patha,

complete, unaccented. The first three leaves contain a

table of contents indicating the commencement of the

Prasnas and Kandas.

It begins:—suklambaradharam visnum sasivarnah catur-

bhujam I prasannavadanan dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye I

srigurubhyo namah n srlramacandraya namah ii om ise

tvorjje tva vayava sthopayava stha, etc.

Kanda I ff. 1—32, Kanda II ff. 33—68, Kanda III

ff. 69—88, Kanda IY ff. 89-116, Kanda V ff. 117—155,

Kanda VI ff. 156—193, Kanda VII ff. 194-226.

It ends:—yonis samudro bandhuh II vyattam avahad dva-

dasa ca ii gavo gavas sisasanti .... catuhpahcasat II gavo

yonis samudro bandhuh i harih om subham astu sriguru-

bhyo namah srlramaya namah n krsnarpanam astu n

~>~ 234 hs~

samvatsare vyaye bhanau kannyarasim upeyusi I ayane

daksine pakse site vare brhaspateh I anuradhabhidhe tare

caturtthitithisanryute I Ramakrsnasya putrena ramabka-

ktena dhlmata I Raghunathena vidusa likhitam vedapusta-

kani iabaddkam va, etc. . . . ksantura arhanti santah li

177.

Whish No. 192.

Size: 12{x2 in., 2 + 302 + (2) leaves, 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 tt or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Taittirvya-Brahmana, in 3 Astakas, ending with

III, 9. The first two leaves contain a table of contents

indicating the commencement of Astakas and Prasnas.

It begins:—brahma san dhattan tan me jinvatam I etc.

The l rst Astaka ends (f. 88b):—varunasya yad asvibhyam

yat trisu tasmad udvatis saptatrimsat H varunasya prati

tisthati li harih om etc.

The 2 nd Astaka ends (f. 185 b):—pivonnam yuyam pata

svastibhis sada nah li harih om, etc.

The 3 rd Astaka ends (f. 302):—

prajapatir asvamedhan

juhvati li harih om I etc.

178.

Whish No. 193.

Size: 12jX2 in., 1 + 130 + (1) leaves, 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha, the same hand as No. 177.

The Taiittiriya-Aranyaka and the Aranya-Kathdka (i. e.

Taittirlya-Brahmana III, 10—12). The arrangement of

the Prapathakas differs from that in Rajendralala Mitra's

edition, and Prapathakas VIII and IX are missing, just

;is in the Dravida text, described by Burnell, Tanjore p. 8b.

See H. Liiders, Vyasa-Siksa, p. 61 note.

->* 235 hs-

HY. 20 = Prapathaka 1

Kathaka

or

Aranya-Kathaka

21 — 28 =29 — 36b=36b- 45 =46 — 54 =55 — 69 =70 — 84 =85 -103 =104 —111 =112 -120b-

120b-130 =

II

III

VIVIIxIVV

Taittiriya-Brahniana III, 10

III, 11

HI, 12

a ad ^2 *

« g

"£ ICC!

J

m

c'-5

It begins:—bhadram karnebhis srunuyama devah I etc.

The l rstPrapathaka ends f. 20 b, the 2 nd P. f. 28 b.

The 3 rd P. ends (f. 36b): — suvarnam sahasrasirsabhyobhartta harin taranir apyayasveyuste ye jyotismatlm praya-

saya cittam ekavimsatih I cittis simginikosyabhyam u harih

om i! srikrsnarpanam astu ii vasudevarpanam astu on tat

sat ii

Then follows:— pareyivanisarp. pravato mahir anu bahu-

bhyah pantham anapaspasanam I etc. which is the 6 th Pra-

pathaka in Rajendralala Mitra's edition. It ends (f. 45):—

om utsrjata II vadhistha dve ca u 12 n pareyuvamsam ajo-

bhagas catuscatvFirimsat i apasyama prnihi dvadasa

dvadasa I pareyivainsam ayatvotas te saptavimsatih I pa-

reyuvamsam om utsrjata ii harih om I . . . subhani astu II

Then follows Prapathaka VII ending f. 54 b, and this

is followed by P. X, which begins (f. 55):—ambhasy apare

bhuvanasya maddhye nakasya prsthe mahato mahiyan i etc.

It ends (f. 69):—mahimanam ity upanisat n 64 I ambhasi

bhur agnaye bhur annam bhur agnaye ca pahi no

(f. 69b) tasyaivam vidusas catussastih II ambhasi vrsa hamsas

sarvo vai rudra ayatu sraddhayan tat purusa ya prthi-

vyaikannasitih ii ambhaslty upanisat n srikrsnarpanam astu I

. . . srlgurubhyo namah ii

Then follow Prap. IV, ff. 70—84, & Prap. V, ff. 85—103,which ends as follows:—deva vai satram yajnaparur antas

tejasaivasminn acchrnatti svaha marutbhir rtubhya eva-

-5* 236 k^

dhryantoveksante panikto yajiias tabhya evainam yajhani

raksamsi jighanisanti tat samnah payo vacyeva vacan da-

dhati tasniad idam satottaran caturdasa I harih om n

Then follows the Kathaka, i. e. Taittirrya-Brahmana III,

10—12 (ff. 104—130).It ends (f. 130):

— tubhyam saptapancasat i tubhyamom II harih om I subham astu I idam aranakathaka sama-

ptam II harih om ii tubhyan tapasa tava eta hiranyan dadati

sarva disas tapa asit saptapancasat n sriguru etc.

179.

Whish No. 194.

Size: 14ix2 in., 2 + 150+ (1) leaves, 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'December 1831'. The MS. maybe about 50 or 70 years older.

Character : Grantha.

The Uhagana or Saptagana of the Samaveda, Prasnas

12—49, or Books II—VII. The titles of the Books are:

Samvatsara, Ekaha, Ahina, Satrani, Prayascitta, and

Ksudra. The first Book, called Dasaratra, consisting of

Prasnas 1—11, is found in No. 180. The first two leaves

contain an Index of Books and Prasnas. On this work,

see Th. Benfey, Die Hymnen des Samaveda, p. vn; Weber-

Berlin I, p. 67; Anfrecht CC. p. 709.

It begins:—amahlyavam I yo I ucca, tajjatam andhasah ii

vr pha si, pavasva dharaya I ma cchara ru tva ta pre i I

ca kali matsarah i vi ro sva dadha I na kah ojasa u I etc.

See Sv. I, 5, 2, 4.

F. 31: — samvatsaram samaptam II om I nanadam I sva I

pra thu tyasmai pi pi I etc. See Sv. I, 4, 2, 2, 1.

F. 63:— ekahas samaptah n harih om I srlgurubhyo

namah ii harih om ll srautakaksam I yo I indraya ma dva

ne sfitfl i etc. See Sv. I, 2, 2, 2, 4.

F. 94:—ahinam samaptam ll harih om ii (F. 94b) gauii-

vitam i vipa£ah Ivi ti so I vS ta ti tatha im I etc. See

Sv. I, 1, 2, 4, 7.

~X 237 ~C-

F. 119b:—satrani samaptam n harih om II udval pra-

japatyam ; yo i punanas soma dha i pra ro tnam sadhastha-

mS, I etc. See Sv. II, 1, 1, 9.

F. 129:—prfiyascittam samaptam II harih oip subhani

astu i akanvarathantaram i a rau bhi tva sura no nu

mah i etc. See Sv. I, 3, 1, 5, 1.

It ends (f. 150b):—ksudram samaptam II uham sama-

ptam ii harih om i etc.

180.

Whish No. 195.

Size: 12^-Xli in., 70 + 74 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'December 1831'. The MS. maybe about 50 or 70 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Dasaratra or first Book of the Uhagana of the

Samaveda, in 11 Prasnas. See above No. 179 (WhishNo. 194).

It begins:—amahlyavam svayona— u pha cca ta i i ja-

tam andhasah I dl chu va i sat bhu pre I mi kah ya da da iI

u ro gram sarmma I ma kah ha i srava 2 i yaca I sa pha nai

a indra ya yu jyava i I va chu ru na ya pre I makah rut

bhi yah i vakaira, vo va it I pakah ra 2 srava 2 I vaca i

ephana va i sva ni aryya a I etc. See Sv. II, 1, 1, 8.

It ends:—o au ce ho ha i I sva kah nta u va I ya ti

ntyau ho I him kamapre Iva khi mi jo muha i

i cli nu

4 2 nama 2 6 i lu II dasaratrah ll harih om, etc.

(2)

The Rahasya of the Sdmaveda, in 7 Parts. The titles

of these 7 Parts are the same as those of the 7 Books

of the Uhagana. The work is evidently the same as the

Uhya/jana or Uhyagana, on which see Benfey, Die Hymnendes Samaveda, p. vm; Weber-Berlin, I, p. 67; Aufrecht

CC. p. 709.

~3H 238 r<H

It begins:— a ra bin tva su ra no nma mo va I ratha-

ntaram 11 sva catvari I a ra bhi tva su ra no nma mo va i

aka dugdham thenava (sec. m.: dugdha iva dhenava) I(sa)-

nam asya jagatah I su kah vardrsam I etc. See Sv. I, 3, 1, 5, 1.

F. 11:—tritiyah i dasaratrah i harih om n aprcchyamsamkrstah I dha ratnali purvavad ratliantaram n

F. 26:—uhasamam i 41 Isamvatsaras samaptah ll athar-

vanam iuhu va o ha i o au ca ho va i etc.

F. 34:—ekahas samaptah ll rtanidhanam ajyadoham n

cyokaham i prakasunvanaya, etc. See Sv. I, 6, 2, 1, 9.

F. 44 b:—ahinas samaptah n mabhe I yo I rathakhye I

samkrstah ratliantaram n ma rabhe mama, etc.

F. 48b:—satram samaptam ll harih om n u ca hu va 6

ha i o au ca ho° va I etc.

F. 54b:—prayascittam samaptam samam 19 harih om n

o aii h6 iyajim yajna, etc.

It ends:— it ku ida Isimasuva I adya yo stotriyo ritya-

gatih i di 12 i ut 3imanu 4 I jl I 2 n rahasyam sama-

ptam ii srigurubhyo namah n harih om n subham astu I

181.

Sansk. No. 1.

Size: HtXIt in., (1) -\- 53 leaves, from 5 to 7 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 19 th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Hastigirimaliatmya from the Brahma - Purana,Adhyayas 1—15. According to Aufrecht-Oxford p. 30a,

it belongs to the Brahmanrfa -Parana.

It begins:—Bhrugur uvaca I bhagavan munisardula varna-

sramasamasrayah i akhyata bahavo dharmma bhavata mesanatanah I utpattih kathita dhatur visnunabhisaroruhat I

devata *ryyan

1 naranah ca sambhavah kathitas tvaya i

1 A piece of the first leaf is broken off, one Aksara being lost in

each line. Read devatanan?

~x 239 Hg-

dharmmartthakamamoksamlm svarupan ca yatlialatham

dehinam kannmabandhas ca taddhetus ca suvismrtali

pradhanapumsor ajneyo svarupan ca (sa)mlritam i vidyavidye

ca katliite lokabhediis ca vismrtfih i punyaksetrani sarvani

kathitani samagratah I nagarani ca punyani visesena main-

tale i sFilagramain kuruksetram tatha badarikasramam I etc.

F. 5:—iti sribrahrae purane Bhrugu-Naradasamvade sn-

hastigirimahatmye pratliamoddhyayah II

F. 19:—iti sribrahme purane Bhrgu-Naradasamvade sri-

hastagiriinahatmye ahamkaranirupane hiranyagarbliavibu-

dhasamvado nania pancamoddhyayah II

F. 23:—iti . . . gunatrayavibhago nama sasthoddhyayah ii

F. 25b:— iti . . . bhagavatpradurbhavo nama saptanio-

ddliyayah II

F. 33:— iti . . . asvamedliavabhrtho nama navamodkya-

yah II

F. 43:—iti . . . dvijabliaradvajasamvado nama dvadaso-

ddhyayali n

F. 47:— iti . . . apsaroganavipralambho nama trayodaso-

ddhyayah n

F. 50:—iti . . . mrkandugajendrasamvado nama cadur-

dasoddhyayah II

F. 52b ends:—yaksasamghais ca munibhir gandharvais

ca nisevitam I sa pravisya saromaddhye kautuhalasaman-

vitah i dadarsa paramapritas sobhitan nirmmalodakami

The end of the work is lost. The last leaf does not

belong to it,

182.

Sansk. No. 2.

Size: 9X It in., (2) + 57 + (2) leaves, generally 6 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The tirtrangamahatmya from the Brahnulw/a-Purdna,in 10 Adhyayas. See JS

To. 49 (a) and Ind. Off. VI, p. 1248

(No. 3437).

-** 240 r<~

It begins:—asniatgnrubkyo namah I Naradah I

devadeva

virupaksa srutam sarvani mayadkuna I trailokyantargatam

pratnam tvanmukhambhojanissrtam I tatha punyani tirtthani

punyany ayatanani ca I gamgadyas saritas sarva itiha-

sas ca samkara I kaveryyas tu prasamgena tasyas tire tvaya

pura i prastutani raragam ity uktam visnor ayatanani

maliat I tasyahani srotum icchami vistarena mahesvara I

mahatmyam aghanasaya punyasya ca vivrddhaye I etc.

Y, 5b:—iti brahmandapurane maliesvaranaradasamvade

srlramgamahatmye srlramgaksetravaibhavan nama pratha-

moddhyayali I sriramganathaya namali n

p, ll]j :—iti . . . srlramgamahatmye brahmasrstikatkanan

nama dvitlyoddliyayah n hayagrlvaya namali n

Adliyaya 3 (srlramgavimanam avirbhavan nama) ends

f. 16; Adhy. 4 f. 20b; Adhy. 5 (arccavataravigrahasvaru-

pavaibhavan nama) f. 25b; Adhy. 6 f. 31; Adhy. 7 (srl-

ramgadivyavimanam Iksvakulabdhavaibhavan nama) f. 38 b;

Adhy. 8 f. 44b; Adhy. 9 f. 50b.

It ends:—iti brahmandapurane mahesvaranaradasam-

vade srlramgamahatmye dasamoddhyayah I sriramganathaya

namali I harih om subham astu.

183.

Saxsk. Xo. 3.

Size: 16fxlj in., (6) + 82 (numbered also as ff. 66 to 148)4- (3)

leaves, 5 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Visvagunadarsa, by Yerikatacaryayajvan, son of Ea-

ghunatharyadiksita. See Aufrecht-Oxford p. 150 (No. 319).

It begins :—

srirajlvaksavaksasthalanilayarama hastavasta-

walolallila(bja)n nispatantl madhuramadlmjhari nabhipadmemurareh I

astokam lokamatra dviyugamukhasisor ananesv

arpyamanam samkhaprante na divyam paya iti vibudhais

sainkyamana punatu i kancimandalamandanasya makhinah

-9* 241 <-

karnatabbubbrtguros tataryyasya digantakantayasaso yambbagineyam vidub i astokaddhvarakarttur Appayaguror

asyaisa vidvanmaneb putra sri -Ilagliuiiatbadlksitakavib

purno gunair edhate I 2 I tatsutas tarkavedantatantravya-krticintakah I vyaktam visvagunadarsara vidhatte Ve(n)kata-ddbvari I padyani yady api vidyate balm satam hj'dyam vi-

gadyan na tarka (read tad?) gadyan ca pratipadyate na

vijahat padyarn budba svadyatam i adhatte hi tayol.i prayoga

ubhayor aniodam mamodayam saragah kasya na hi svadota

manaso maddhvikamydvikayoh i visvavalokasprhaya kadacit

vimanamrirubya sanianarupamsKrsanuvisvavasunaniadlieyai.il

gandbarvayugmam gagane cacara I5

i tatra tu Ki-sanur

akrsasuyab purobhagi padam gatali i Visvavasur abbud

visvagunagralianakautuki I 6 I atlia puratas samapatantamaravindabandliavani avalokayann avandata nanani (?) aga-

masagaraparadrsva visvavasub i brabmacaryyavratotsarga-

gurave kokasantateh i ccbayabimbokalolaya ccbandasa-

jyotise namab i 7i

It ends:—jayatu nigamavartmanis sapatna (read °tnan)

jayatu jayaya murarir anjanadrau i jayatu jagati laksmana-

ryyapakso jayatu vacas srutiniaulidesikanami prakasado-

sapracurepy amusniin grantlie madlye karunanubandbat I

prasadavanto na krsanavantu jiaran tu visvavasavantu

santab I slo I 575 I ga I 222 II iti srlmad-Atreyanvava-

Ragbunatharyyadiksitatanayasya siinivasakrpatisayasuvidi-

tanayasya Sltanibagarbbasambbavasya srimatkancinagara-

vastavyasya Yemkatacaryyayajvanali krtisu visvagunadarsa-

kbyaii cambu (sic) sampurnani ii barib om n

184.

Sansk. ]Sro. 4.

Size etc.: lo^-xll in., (2) + 176 + (2) leaves, from 6 to 8 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm, leaves.

Date: 18th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

16

^ 242 ><~

•

(1)

.The Madhyarjiinamahatmya from the Shanda-Purana

(ff. 1—79) and Uparibhaga of the same (ff. 80 — 145).

It begins:—

srlganesaya namah i advaitadantam ahiraja-

krtopavitani akhandaladivibudhair abhiyanditamghrim I apa-

nnakalpatarum adrtahastirupam anandavarddhanam aharn

sivayor nnamami i srikantham varadam vande sridhara-

drumareditam I dharayantarn viyannadya samam mur-

ddh[a]ni sudhakaram i suprasannamukhambhojam suvarna-

citivigraham I gaurlsakham anadyan tam bhajeham jaga-

disvaram I om rsayah I srutani punyasthanani tirttham

vividhani ca I etc.

F. 4b:— iti sk&nde purane maddhyarjjunaniahatnrye pra-

thanioddhyayah II

Parti (f. 79) ends:— iti sriskande purane maddhyarjju-

namahatmye triinsoddhyayah ii maddhyarjjunamahatmyam

sampurnam I srimaddhyarjjunesvaraya namah i ajhagane-

svaraya namah I srldaksinamurttaye namah n karih om

avighnam astu.

Part II begins (f. 80):— mahaganapataye namah I srl-

Saunakah I nadlnadapuranajha tirtthavaibhavakovida

srutam saivarahasyam me tvattas samgam mahamate I

gamanagamanah caiva maddhyarjjunapateh prabhoh I

vrsnivaryasya mahatmyam tatragamanakaranam I mayasrutam vistarena Suta tatvavisiirada I srotuni icckami

mahatmyam tirtthanah ca vi.sesatah i kani tirtthani tatksetre

subhe maddhyarjjune pure I kartsnyena bruhi dayaya tir-

tthadevadikany api I etc.

F. 83:— iti srlskandapurane uparibhage tirtthavaibhava-

khande Sutasaunakasamvade karunyamrtatlrtthaprasamsa-

nam nama dvatrimsoddhyayah li

It ends (f. 145 b):—iti srlskandapurane Sutasaunakasam-

vade uparibhage ksetravaibhavakhande srimanmaddhya-

rjjunamahatmye kalyanatirtthasikharatrivaibhavanirupanan

nama (Ivipaneasoddhyayah li srimahamamgalamurttaye na-

mah i sril)i'hatkucambanayakisametasrlmahrdiipgamahamur-

ttaye namah li

*» 243 <~

(2)

The Madhyarjunamahatmya from the Brahmakaivarta-

Purana (ff. 146—160).

It begins (t*.146 = 1):

—srlniahaganapataye namah i

Xarado munivaryas tu kadacit caturananam i padainulam

upasritya vavande pitaram svakam i sabhayam manito

bhutva brahmana patmayoninS i upavisyasane divye sarva-

devais supujitah i dpstva munir brahmasabham murttamur-

ttajanai(r) vrtam I etc.

F. 149 (=4):— iti srlbrahmakaivarttapurane rahasye

sivavaibhavakhande brahmanriradasaravade maddhyarjjuna-

niahatmye prathainoddhyayah ii

It ends (f. 160b = 15b):— iti sribrahmakaivarttapnrana-

rahasye sivavaibhavakhande brahmanaradasamvade .sri-

nianmaddhyrirjjunamahatniye sasthoddhyayah n

(3)

The Madhyarjunamdhdtmya from the IAnga-Purana

(ff. 161—176).

It begins (161 = 16):— srlmahaganapataye namah i

naimise nimisaksetre Saunakadya maharsayah I dvadasabda-

kratuvaram cakruh kailasahetave I tadayato maliapujyah

Sutah pauranikottamah I sivasamklrttanam kurvan tripn-

lidiTimkitadehavan i etc.

F. 164 (= 19):— iti srimallimgapurane maddhyarjjuna-

mahatmye maddhyamakhande Sutasaunakasamvade pratha-

moddhyayah il

It ends (f. 176b = 31b):— iti srimallimgapurane nagara-

maddhyamakhande Sutasaunakasamvade srimanmaddhya -

rjjunesvaramahatmye pancamoddhyayah ll srlbrhatkucam-

basametasrimahrilimgamahaniurttaye namah n harih i om I

185.

Sansk. No. 5.

Size etc.: 15!-x1t. in., 219+ (2) leaves [ff. 16, 82, 214 are missing,

106, 108, 124 occur twice, 104, 107, 109, 198, 211, 212 & 213 are

misplaced], 6 or 7 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

1».

~£h 244 HJr-

Date: 18 th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha. The MS. is written by two different hands.

It looks as if original lacunas had been supplied by a more recent

hand. The end is missing.

The Pancanadamahatmya from the T'trthaprasamsa of

the Brahmdkaivarta-Purana, incomplete and very incorrect.

It begins:— suklambaradharam visnum sasivarnam catur-

bhujam prasannavadanam ddhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye I

ya kundendutusarakaradhavala (read °Ia)ya subhravastravrta

(read °ta) ya vlna(read °na)varadandamanditakara ya sveta-

padmasana | ya brahma(read °hma)cyutasamkaraprabhrti-

bhi(r) devl sada pujita sa (read °ta sa) mam patu (read patu)

sarasvatl bhagavati nigyesajadyapah (read nissesajadyapa-

ha)1

i doskayukta (read dorbhir yukta) caturbhi sphatika-

manimayim aksamalan dadhana hastenaikena patmam sitam

api ca sukam pustakan caparena bhasakundendusamkha-

sphatikamaninibha bhasamana samanam (read °am) sa me

vagdevateyan nivasatu vadane sarvada suprasanna (read

°nna n) vande mahesvaran devam vighnesam sanmukham

gurum | ganesan nandimukhyas (read °khyam.s) ca sivabha-

ktamahamunin| namo dharmmaya mahate namah I krsnaya

vedhase brahmanebhyo namaskrtya dharmman vaksyama(h)sasvatan (read °tan) srlgurubhyo namah I Devavarmma-bhidho raja suryavamsasamutbhavah I sumutum (read Su-

mantum) paripapraccha sivabhakta[ka]dvijottamah (read

°mam) i uktam samastam bhavata Snmanto tirtthavaibhavam i

kaverya mahima prokta (read °kto) vrddhadrsasya vaibhavam

madhuraksetramaharttham (read mathuraksetramahatm-

yam?) vistarena tvayoditam I idanlm srotum icchami srl-

matpahcanadasya vai I mahatmyam kayutam vidvan (read

kathyatam vidvan) kautuhalaparasya me i etc.

F. 6:— iti srimatbrahmakaivarttakavye mahapurane tir-

tthaprasainsayam i)ahcanadamahatmye prathamoddhyayah 11

F. 54:— iti navamoddhyayah II

F. 99 b:— iti dvavimsoddhyayah 11

1 See the beginning of Xr. 187 in the 'Katalog der Sanskrit-Hand-

schriften der Universitiits-Bibliothek zu Leipzig' von Theodor Aufrecht

(Leipzig 1901).

-S* 245 K-

j\ 164:— iti pancatrimsoddhyayah II

]<\ 187:— iti tricatvarimsoddhyayali

F. 212b: — iti snbrahmakaivarttakhye1

mahSpurane t n*-

tthaprasamsayam pahcanadaniahatinye astacatvarimso-

ddhyayah.

186.

Sansk. No. 6.

Size etc. : 16 J X 1 ? in., (1) + 149+ (1) leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18tb or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Thdakaverimahatmya from the Agneya-Purana, in

31 chapters.

Another copy in No. 51 (= Whish No. 52).

It begins:— suklambaradharam visnum sasivarnah catur-

bhujani i prasannavadanan dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye I

Dharmmavarmmatha rajarsir nniculapuravallabhah I bhuyah

papraccha tan natva Dalbhyara bhagavatottamara i bhaga-

van praninas sarve kenopayena sampadah I bhavanti putran

samprapya sukhinas cirajlvinah I katham syat papanirhara

.sri.se (readsrls ca?) bhaktih katham bhavet I kena dharmmena

santusto bhagavan bhutabhavanah I prasldati manusyanain

bhuktimuktiphalapradah I visesapapabhuyisthe duracare

kalau ynge I papanaso bhavet brahman mahapatakinopi

va i etat sarvam asesena tava sisyasya me vada I iti

rajhanusamprsto bhagavan bhagavatpriyah I babhase Dhar-

mmavarmmanam dharmmistham brahmanottamah i Dal-

bhyah I sadhu prstam maharaja bhagavatbhaktivarddhana I

yat te manogatam srotuiii divyam visnukatham .subham I

tasmat te varnayisyami sarvam tatvani yathamati I asminn

artthe pnra prsto Hariscandrena Kumbliajah I kuruksetre

mumndranam agrato yad avarnayat I tat teham sampra-

vaksyami .srunusvavahitodhuna I etc.

j\ 5b:— iti srimadagneyapurane tulakaverimahatmye

prathamoddhyayah n

1 This is exceptional. The colophons at the end of almost all the

chapters have srlmatbrahmakaivartta/v-fli'ye.

~>; 246 ms-

It ends:— iti sriniadagneyapurane tulakavermiahatmye

ekatrmsoddhyayah 11 evam etat puravrttam akhyanambhadram astu vah i pravyakarata visrabdhah balam visnoh

pravarddhatam ikaverl varddhatam kale kale varsatu

vasavah I sriramganatho jayatu srlramgasris ca varddha-

tam I lablias tesafi. jayas tesam krtas tesam parabhavah

tesam indivara syanio hrdaye supratisthitah n liaiih om n

187.

Sansk. No. 7.

Size etc. : 16X 1 'i in., (1)+ 187 -f (1) leaves, 6 or 7 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 tb or 19 th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Kaunjarasanaksetramahatmya from the Satariidriya-

kotisamhita (Vaidikadharmakhanda) of the Siva-Purcum.

Incomplete.

It begins:— suklambaradharam vismmi sasivarnam catur-

bhujam prasannavadanam dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye i

gurave sarvalokanam bhisaje bhavaroginam i nidhaye

sarvavidyanam .sridaksinamurttaye namah n srigurubhyo

namah H krtya samvatsaram diksaniyamam Maithilo mahan i

suddhavratyah suddhamana nivisto rauravebhavat I tatra

bhagirathltire sarvadevasamasraye sannidhau visvanathasya

cittasuddhividhayake I kevalam cittasudhyarttham rtvikbhih

parivestitah I santyajya sarvakaryani rajyakaryani mantrisu I

niksipya khalu medhavl svasya meddhyatvasiddhaye I netra-

kr-navinasfiya tvagasthyaikatvasiddhaye I ativrattya[h]s sa-

padnlkah babhuvakila diksitah I sanantarika (read satranta-

rita?)kalesu Maithilas tarn mahamunim I tesan dvijanam pu-

ratah srutidharmman asesatah I smarttan pauranikams capi

paripapraccha tatra vai I vaidikah kepi va dharmma ye va

pauranikah punah I anusthitais tu tair ddharmmaih phalamkim iti tatvavit I punas ca paripapraccha srnvatsu nikhilesv

ayam i prs^as tena tathaddhvaryyur Mmaithilo dharmma-

vittamah l provaca srnu rajendra vaksySmy etani te dvijah I

caturbhis ca caturbhis ca dvabhyam pahcabhir eva ca I

-5n 247 K-

kriyate yas sa dharmma syad atonyo nfimadharakah iti

Knsnajinih praha sa srinian brahmavittamah i etc

F. 3b:—siity adimahapurane srisaive satakotirudras[s]ain-

hitayam kunjarrisadivyaksetrarardiatniye prathamodhyayahF. 7:— ity adimahapurane srisaive satarudryakotisaiii-

hitayamkunjai\asainxdivyaksetrarnahatrayedvitiyyoddliyavali

F. 18:— ity adi° srisaive satarudriyakotisarahitay;im

kaufijarasanaksetramfdiatniye pahcamoddhyayah II

F. 45:— ity adimahapurane srisaive satarudriyakotisam-

hitayam vaidikadharmmakhande srlkaufijarasanadivyakse-

tramahatmye caturddasoddhyayah II

F. 78:— ity adi° srisaive sata° vaidikadharmmanirupana-

khande srlkauhjarasanadivyaksetramahatmye astSvimSo-

ddhyayah II

F. 113:— ity adi° srisaive sata° vaidikadharmmaniru-

panakhande srikaunjarasanadivyaksetramahatmye ekacatva-

rimsoddhvayah II

F. 164b:— ity adi° srl° sata° vaidika siikau asta-

pahcasoddhyayah II

In the colophons at the end of the following Adhyayas

the number of the Adhyaya is not mentioned, e. g. f. 169b:—ity adimahapurane srisaive satarudriyakotisamhitayani <ri-

kauhjarasanadivyak^etramahatmye (then a blank space)

So also ft". 176 and 184.

It breaks off (f. 187b) with the words: — indranandah

ca paramam dhisanasya tatah param I anandam atbhutam

prapya copamfirahitani param I tatah prajapater ddivyam

anandam yogidurllabham i samprapya ksanamatrena tandu-

lanam dharadhipah II

;188.

Sansk. No. 8.

Size etc.: lOixl} in., 51 + 4 leaves, 5 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18«» or 19th cent ?

Character: Grantha.

Tlie Kapalisasthalamahdtmya from the Utltrstasivdksetra-

prakarana of the Suicakotinidrasamhitd (i. e. Kotirudrasam-

JutCi of the Siva- Parana?), in 10 Adhyayas. Followed by

-5H 248 Hg-

the 27 thAdhyaya of the Mayurapurimahatmya from the

KseiraJcdnda of the Slianda-Purana.

It begins:— kalyanam kurutam kascit karunavarunala-

yah i mayuranagaradhlso niama nrttavinayakah i srimaha-

ganapataye nainah I srlgamdhabamdhure sarvapuspfirama-

tisobhite I campakairandacanivedhaih phanasaih patalair

api ivakulair varpjulair devapunnagais saralair api I

dhavaih kumdais ca mamdarai(s) tatha camalakadibhih I

krtamalai(r) nnaktamalair nnalikeradibhis tatha Irasalais

tantrinibhis ca ciribilvair visesatah I vitapollikhitakasair

visramamekha(read °megha)mandalaih I pacelimaphala-

nammrapakvapuspopasobhitaih I atisyamalapatralimattaya

meghamandalaih I pura samudrapanena jalabhavataya punah

tatratyam isvaram kihcin munlnam kumbhasarabhavam i

yacituni tvaraya ramyaphalapallavapanibhih i phalabhara-natai ramyair agatyavasthitair iva I etc.

F. 3:— anandasthalamahatmyanny akhilani srutani hi I

kapalisasya mahatmyani sarvagamavivarnitam i srotum

sannahya tisthanti srutayosmakam adarat i brahman tad

adya karunajaladhenugrhana nah I Agastyah I atha va-

ksyamy aham punyam rahasyataram adbhntam I kapalisasya

mahatmyam vividhagamavarnitam i savadhanah prasrnvantu

naimisaranyavasinah i etc.

F. 5b:—iti srlsaivakotirudrasamhitayam utkrsta^ivakse-

traprakarane kapallsasthalamahatmye prathamodhyayah II

F. 6b:— srlsaiva utkr kapallsasthalamahatmye dvitlyo-

dhyayah II

Adhyaya 3 ends f. 15, A. 4 f. 27, A. 5 f. 30b. A. 6

f. 36, A. 7 f. 40b, A. 8 f. 42, A. 9 f. 47b, A. 10 f. 51b.

F. 51b:—iti srlsaivakotirudrasamhitayam utkrstasivakse-

traprakarane kapallsasthalamahatmye dasamodhyayah n n

Srir astu II sarvam puranam sanipurnam ii n sarvalokaikana-

thaya padmanetraya visnave i nilambhonibhasyamavigrahayanamo namah n pura narayano devo mayaya mohayanramam I amtardhanagato visnu(r) visvavyapi jagadguruh I

amtardhanagatam devam vicinvainti vibhum rama Icacara

prthivim sarvam napasyat pu(here begins f. l)rusam param I

k;isim gamgam prayagam ca kuruksetran tu puskaram i etc.

~$h 249 *S~

F. 4b :—iti ska[m]ndapurane Agastyadilipasamvfide ksetra-

kande mayurapunniahatmye varnanam nama saptavimso-

dhyayah n

189.

Sansk:. Xo. 9.

Size etc.: 16j X ly in., (l)-f- 45 leaves, from 5 to 7 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 th or 19th Cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Kumbhaghonamahdtmya from the Bhavisyat-Purana

(Madhyamakhanda), Adhyayas 97 to 106.

It begins:— etat kalyanarajiva nalinlmaddhyamandire I

kunibhaghone sayanasya sariigapaneh prasasanam I sri-Na-

radah I bhagavan patmasambhuta paravaravidam vara I

paravarajagatsrstisthitisamharakarana I varnitara bhavata

samyak punyaksetrakadarabakam i jambudvlpavisesenavarse bharatasarajnake I susrusus tasya mahatmyam ksetra-

sya harimedhasahi tatvam acaksva bhagavan vistarena

pitaraaha I iti prsto mahateja visvasrg visvagrahanah I uvaca

Naradayaiva ksetramahatmyam uttamam i brahma l srunu

Narada bhadram te savadhanena cetasa i kumbhaghonasya

mahatmyam sarvalokesu pujitam I etc.

F. 5:— iti bhavisyatpurane kunibhaghonamahatmye sa.

ptanavatitamoddhyayah n

F. 17:— iti bhavisyatpurane maddhyamakhande brahma-

naradasamvade kunibhaghonamahatmye satatamoddhyayah n

It ends:—iti bhavisyatpurane maddhyamakhande bra-

hmanaradasamvade kumbhaghonamahatmye satsatatamo-

ddhyayah n kumbhaghonamahatmyam sampurnam II om I sri-

.sarhgapanisvamine namah n

190.

Sansk. No. 10.

Size etc.: 16x1t in., (1) -j- 61 leaves, generally 7 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

^h 250 r«-

The SamastiJicinanamdliatmi/a, or Samastikantaramaha-

tmya, from the Brahmanda-Purana, Uttarakhanda, Adhya-

yas 1— 17, incomplete.

It begins:—sivaya namah I vande mahesvaran devam

vighnesam sanmukham gurum ganesan nandimukhyans ca

sivabhaktan maharaunin ikadacin naimisaranyamunayas

samsitavratah I satrayagam prakurvanas saivagamavisaradah I

drstva Sutam[m] mahatmanam papraccliurL"amitaujasah i sam-

bhoh kathapato netra ****pajayate i punar bmhi ma-

hesasya katham papapranasinim i satkathasravanenaiva

cittavairagyam uttamam I divyajnanan ca sumahat jayate

paramaisvaram I iti prstas Sutayogl karimarasasevadhih I

Vyasam sarvajnam atulam ddhyatva svantasaroruha I yu-

ya(n) dhanyatama loke mahesasrayasatkatham I srotukamas

ca sa(m)jatah vaksyami srunutadarat I rahasyam astinikhilesv

agamesu ca sarvasah I srlmatkampaharesanaksetramaha-

tmyam uttamam I srunvatam sarvapapaghnam bhuktimukti-

phalapradam I sarvasaumyadam sadyah caturvargaphala-

pradam I brahmavisnumahe(n)dradyaih sevitam sarvasi-

ddhaye 1 puragastyena samproktam rsinam bhavitatmanam I

vaksye puratanam punyam .srlmattribhuvanabhidbam I dar-

sanat sarvapapaghnam ksetram ksetresv anuttamam I tathapi

tasya mahatmyam brahmande bahudha srutam I tad adya

vaksye yusmakam lokanafi ca hitaya ca 1 etc.

F. 3b:— iti brahmandapurane brahmanSradasamvade

samastikananamahatmye uttarakhande prathamocldhyayah n

F. 8:— iti srimatbrahmandapurane samastikantarama-

hatmye dvitlyoddhyayah ll

F. 30b:—iti srlbra samastikananama navamoddhyayah I!

F. 56:—iti bra° samastikantarama sodasoddhyayah ll

It breaks off (f. 61b) with the words:—laukikair vaidikais

capi krtva stotrasatais sivam i prarttha(ya)m asa devesam

harsagatga(da)ya gira I svamin mannatha sarvajha srimatkam-

pahareti ca I sarve lokas ca grnhiyur nnamadheyan tava-

(d)bhutam i evam samprartthito devah tathastv iti tirodadhe I

tirohite tada deve raja harsasamanvitah i

APPENDIX

BY

F. W. THOMAS.

191.

Whish No. 44.

Size: 14f Xly in.; 66 leaves + 2 containing index and title in

English + covers, 6—rarely 7—lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably 17th cent.

Character: Grantha, legible and fairly correct.

The Aitareya-Aranyaka in close agreement with the text

printed in Bibliotheca Indica. At the end of II. 2. 3 we

have the error tad vai Visvamitram for tad vaisvamitram:

at the beginning of II. 5. 4 and II. 6. 1 respectively the

words apakramantu garhliinyah and yathasthanan tu gar-

bhinyah are omitted. A peculiarity of the MS. is that the

colophons read aranali for aranyakah.The label reads 'Rig-Vedah; Aranyam. Vol. 4.', and

inside Whish has written 'The Aranyam of the Eig-Vedah'and opposite 'N. B. The 2 nd

Aranyakam is called the

Bahwricha-Brahmanopanishat; and the 3 rdAranyakam is

called the Samhitopanishat'.

192.

Whish No. 47.

Size: llfX 2 in.;2 leaves (with 2 covers). 7—10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Perhaps 19 th cent.

Character: Square Grantha, clearly written.

The Kaivalyopanisad.At the end the MS. reads phalam (not padam) asnute

with the best editions, and proceeds:—

ity aha bhagavanbrahma I om i bhadram dadhatu I om I santih trih i kai-

valyopanisat samapta i harih om i

~x 251 k~

Then a note in the handwriting of Whish: 'Here ends the

Kaivalyopanishad C. M. Whish Calcutta 1825'.

On the front cover we also read outside (in Malayalamcharacter) Kaivalyopanisliat with a few other faint marksin the same character, and inside: 'These few sheets contain

the Kaivalyopanizat Grantham character. C. M. WhishCalcutta'.

193.

Whish No. 167.

Size: 13|xl| in., 21 leaves + 2 blank + wooden covers, 8 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably 19 tb cent.

Character: Square Grantha.

The Brahmasiitracandrikd, a concise Commentary by an

unnamed author on the Vedcintasiitras.

It begins:—

srl-Lokanandanathagurucaranaravindabhya(m) namah i

avighnam astu i

pranamya paramatmanam saccidanandavigraham i kurve-

ham atisamksepat brahmasutrasya candrikam n athato

brahmajajhasa (sic) I atha nityanityavastuvivekaihikamusmika-

phalabhogaviragasamadamadisampan mumuksatmakasadha-

nacatustayasampatyanantaram I

It ends:—iti vai prajapatir ddevan asrta asrtasramitamanusyat iti

pitrn trir apavitram iti grahan. The last sutra cited is

I. III. 27 (20b, 1. 4), but the commentary seems to touch

also on the subject of 28.

The name of the work and the words 'first part only'

are written faintly, in Whish's hand, on the outside. A slip

in Burmese reads 'Commentary on the nine parts of

Metaphysics'.

Whether the work is identical with any of the other

candrikas mentioned in several places byAufrecht CC. s. v.

Brahmasutra, it is impossible without fuller descriptions

of these to say.

-X 255 ne-

194.

Sausk. Xo. 11.

Size: 12x2} in.; 40 leaves -j- 2 blank + covers, 10 lines on a

page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably 19th cent.

Character: Square Grantha, clearly written.

The Vasudevamananaprakarana in 12 varnakas, ending

respectively foil. 4a, 5b, 7a, lib, 18b, 25a, 29a, 32b.

33 b, 36 a, 38 a, 40 b, generally with namaskara to Mlnaksi

and Sundaresvara. At tbe end of tbe seventh we read

also srirKsemanandandthaparamagurave namah, mentioning

the author's guru.

According to Burnell, Tanjore, p. 92 b the work

is at least two hundred years old, as an ancient Tamil

version is knowrn. But the present MS. exhibits not the

original, but a shorter compendium, the date of which is

not known, probably identical with some of those cited

by Aufrecht CC, p. 42Sb, s. v. Mananagrantha. Of this

an edition in Telugu character was printed in 1884 at the

Saradanilaya press. With this edition the MS. agrees as

far as the end of varnaka 7, after which the former pre-

sents a much longer and widely differing text. The opening

stanza, also, is different, the MS. reading:—

yovatlryyeha acaryyarupena yatinam mude I sriman-

narayanam vande tam harim karunanidhim ll mananakhyam

prakaranam vasudevayatlsvaraih i racitam vistarenadya

samgrahena prakasyate ii balanam upakaraya mamapi

jnanasiddhaye I tatra sribalagopalakrsnas sannihito bhavet ll

It ends:—iti jnatva tat-tvam-padadivakyajnanena paroksajfiananu-

bhavenaparoksasaksatkaran ca yonubhavati sa candalo va

brahmano vasmakam gurur evety acarvyavacanena vijna-

tatatvopi vidisasanyasino mahasanyasinas ca variyan

paramahamso bhutva madaha(read deha)vasane paripiirna-

brahmasvarupo bhavati I

iti manane dvadasavarnakam samaptam l srlminaksisun-

daresvarabhyan namah i srlgurucaranaravindabhyrm namah i

256 r<~

The divergence of the MS. and the edition in the last

five varnakas, combined with the peculiarity in the seventh

colophon of the MS., suggests that either the edition supplies

the full text and not the samgraha or we have two dif-

ferent, possibly independent, summaries.

On the outside in European hand 'Mananaprakaranam'.

195.

Whish No. 187a.

Size: 17tX1j- in.; 19 leaves, generally 8—9 lines on a page. The

cover and label are shared with No. 203, q. v.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably 18 th rather than 17th ceil t.

Character: Grantha.

Injuries: The ends of the first 2 and the last 3 leaves somewhat

broken away.

TheVirata-Parvan of the Mahabharata as far as XII. 7.

Adhyaya I ends on f. 2 b, II on f. 3b, III on f. 5 b,

IV on f. 7a, V on f. 9b, VI on f. 10b, VII on f. 12b,

VIII on f. 15b, IX on f. 17a, X on f. 18a, XI on f. 19a.

—The text agrees in general .with the Grantha edition

published at Sarabhojirajapura (Tanjore), but presents

not a few small divergencies, such as the omission of

III 51—2, IV 8. 33., and the addition of two slokas after

IV. 21 and a halfsloka after 55 a. To the commencement

we find prefixed the verses:—xx baradharam visnum sasivarnam caturbhujam I pra-

sannavadanan dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye u Vyasam

Vasisthanaptaram Sakteh pautrani akalmasam para •xxxx

m vande Sukatatan taponidhim n Vyasaya visnurupaya

Vyasarupaya visnave I namo vai brahmanidhaye Vasisthaya

namo namah n

11)6.

Sansk. No. 12.

Size: 16?—17x1—1? in.; 14 + 14 + 14 leaves, from 5 to 8 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Early 18 th cent.

Character: Grantha.

-3h 257 **.

(1)

The Kumdrarudrasamvdda of the Tirthamahatmya in

the TJttarakhanda of the Skanda-JPurdna.

It begins:—

rsayah i Siita Siita mahaprajna puranartthavi£arada i

srutani sarvatirtthani punyani subahuni ca ll tesu madhyemahatlrttham sesakiipe sthitam srutam

i tad vadasva

mahabhaga srotuni icchrunahe vayam 11

Sutah i pura khalu maharanye nanapaksivirftjite i vya-

ghrapahcasyasampurne candanadrumasobhite ll kastuii-

nirgasanimardde devagandharvasevite i ausadhadrau sam-

agatya visrantam madhavena ca ll

It ends:—sarvam maya srutam proktara rahasyam idam uttamani ll

navaisnavaya datavyara nabhaktaya kadacana I sarvesam

na tu vaktavyam idam paramasobhanara n

iti skande pnrane uttarakhande tirthamahatmye ku-

rnararudrasamvade trayodasoddhyayah i srlmate vedanta-

gurave namah I

Summary of the adhydyas:—X (ends 2b): Origin of the Sesatlrtha on the Ausadha hill,

where was the Khagendra or Garuda river.

XI (ends 9 a): Story of a combat between the devas and

asuras, headed respectively by Yisnu and Siva. Atthe end Siva asks permission to occupy the Patala Vananear the Sesatlrtha.

XII (ends lib): Story of Bhrgu and Hemabjanayaki.The Bhutlrtha (11a, 1. 1): Ahmdrapura (lib, 1. 2).

XIII (ends 14b): Story of Vrtra (Vrka 12a, 1. 2) and Indra.

The Laksmitirtha (13b, 1. 4).

(2)

The Ahindrapuramdhdtmya in the Erahmandradasamvdda

of the Bralimdnda-Parilna.

It begins:—

kadacit pitaram praha brahmanam Narado munih I

bruhi pranamya devesa barer vaibhavam uttamani ll

brahma i

17

Hsh 258 hs-

srnu Narada vaksyami harer makatmyam uttamam I

arccavataravibhavam paramam papanasanam n atha tai (sic)

munayas sarve Sanakadyas surarsayah I kadacil lokana-

thasya darsanarttham samagatah n gagane jagmur alokyakslrabdhim rsisevitam I

It ends:—srutva tu brahmano vakyam Narado rsisattamah i ahi-

ndranagaram prapya devanatham (his) nanama ca n iti sri-

brahmandapurane brahmanaradasamvade ahmdrapura-

mahatmye paiicamoddhyayah i

Summary of the adhyayas:—

I (ends 3 a) : The Virajatlrtha is conveyed by Garudaand Sesa to Ahlndrapura, which is thus located (lb, 11.

1-2):-sadyojanapramanena kumbhaghonasya cottare I kah-

cyas (sic) tu daksine bhage samudrasya ca pascime n ar-

ddhayojanamatrena by ahlndrapurasahjhake I agneya-

bhage Sesadrer Markkandeyas tapasyati ii

II (ends 7 a): Visnu directs the tirtha brought by Ananta

(Sesa) to be called Sesatlrtha and that brought byGaruda to be the Garuda river (Suparnatatini 7a, 1. 5).

Brahman establishes a festival, and begs Visnu to abide

on the spot with Rama (entitled Hemabjanayaki).Brahman himself occupies the Brahmatirtha in the

agneyadigbhaga, the Rsis Patali (Patalesvara 7a, 1. 5)

on the AusadhapUrvata in the purvottaradigantara,Hanuman a part of the Sahjivanausadhagiri in the

purvabhaga, Sahkara a linga under a Patali tree at

Patali, Prahlada the Bhrgutirtha in the north at a

ksetra called Krsnaranya.III (ends 10 a): At the request of Prahlada Visnu consents

to abide, arccavataram asrtya, facing the west at

Krsnaranya. Praise of the aranya and of the Ausa-

dhacala standing on the river's (Suparna's) bank.

IV (ends 12 b): Siva is implored by the gods to destroy

Tiipura and performs tapas.

V (ends 14b): Siva, after destroying the demons, goes to

the eastern ocean, on the shore of which Visnu esta-

~3* 259 f<~

blishes him, and there arises a city devoted to the

two gods, viz. Ahindrapura.

(3)

The Ahindrapuramahatmya of the Jnanakanda of the

Brhannaracllya-Maha-Purana.It begins:

—purubhun naimisaranye satram hi bahuvarsikam i sanieta

rsayo yatra kusalSs Saunakadayah ll labdhavaka£as taip

Sutam aprcchan harivaibhavam I rsayah I klrttitan ta(t)

tvaya brahman hares caritram uttamam n srutvadyapi na

trptir no jayate matravabhava (read mativaibhava) i

Sutah i kin tais tapobhir uruvikramabhaktihinaih 11 pu-

nyair athalpaphalasantatidair anantaih i danair jaganmaya-

padambujayugmasaktacintavatam hrdayatosanaviprahmaih ll

aho tapahphalam kincit bahujanmabhir Tirjitam i yad ya-

jhesapadambhojayugacintaprasutikrt ll— — —

—(3 verses).

rsayah I divyabhivyaktidesanam klrttanavasare pura I

ahmdranagaran nama devesacaritasrayam ll &c.

It ends:—srutvaitas (read °tac) caritan tasya Sutad devapater

dvijah i harsasrupurnanayanah krtarttha iti menire ll pra-

sasamsus ca tam vipram nemi^aranyavasinam i yajhasalam

punar jagmuh kriyam uddisya yajniklm ll iti sn-brhannaradi-

yamahripurane jnanakande ahindrapiiramahatmye catusca-

tvarimsoddhyayah.

Summary of the adhyayas-—

XL (ends 3 b): Brahman visits the world at a place called

the Sugandha Vana (2 a, 1. 5) by the eastern ocean,

where was a hill called Ausadha producing a mahau-

sadha called Samjivana (2 a, 1. 6). Then appears Visnu,

whom Brahman lauds.

XLI (ends 7 a) : Brahman obtains from Visnu the boon that

a tlrtha like the Virajatirtha and bearing his name

may be established by the mouutaiu (Brahmacala4 b, 1. 5), that Visnu may always be present there, and

17*

-$* 260 Hg-

the ausadha be named after him (4a, 1, 1). The tirtha

is to be the Brahmatirtha.

XLII (ends 9 a): Visnu helps the gods against the asuras.

When he is tired after battle, Sesa makes him a pooland Garuda produces a river (pragvahinlm nadim).Visnu promises to be ever accessible there.

XLII1 (ends lib): Story of Markandeya and the lotus-

born maid Tarariganandini.

XLIV (ends 14b): Continuation of the story of Markan-

deya. Sesa founds Ahmdianagara.

197.

Sansk. No. 13.

Size: 15iXlj in.; 168 (167 + 65 bis) leaves + covers between

wooden boards, 7 (foil. 1—117), later 8 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th cent.

Character: Grantha, small clear writing.

(1)

The Campakaranyamaliatmya of the Sivaparvatisamvadaof the Ksetravaibhavakhanda of the Bhavisyottara-Purana.

Ff. 1—117.

It begins:—kallyanyai namah*

Iharih I om i

pura hi kailasagirlndramaddhye

surasuradyaih abhivandite pare I

vicitravaiduryyamukhaih suratnakaih

suvarnamuktasrajadamasobhite n

sanmandape devavaraih samanvite[h]

samstuyamane munidevanayakaih I

astadasaih vadyavaraih abhistute

ramgamukhaih narttanasobhite muda li

nandlsacandisamukhaih suparssadaih

samsevite cchatravitanasobhite I

suratnapithasritasamkaramkesthita g(ir)isendrasuta mrdanl n

j5*

-5* 261 Kr-

sarvajfia svapatim vlksya smayannlnaniukhambuja i

brahmadin ajnapaitum svapateh vaibhavam param 11

samartthya vismayam vaktum gamgadharakathiimrtam i

sivena prakatikartum visesena sabhatale II

pranamya samkaram devl devanaii ca samahksitah i

papraccha bhaktibhavena samkaram mlalohitam 11

(3i slokas)

tvayoktani puranyaddha saivaksetrani bhutale n

bhaktimuktipradany eva darsanat namanad api I

saptasahasrasamkhyani catuhsatayutani ca n

tatra pituh visesena sthanani tava bhutale I

dvatrirasatsaptasatakasamkhyakani mama prabho ii

tatrapi satasamkhyakasthanany uktani me vibho i

tatrapy atyantadayitam dvatrimsatsthanam uttamam n

tesu punyatamam srestham pumartthanam nidarsakam I

ksetram ekam samastaghakrntanam subhadan nrnam H

kalau kalusayuktanam sadyah siddhikaram subham i

saksatkailasasadrsam Campakaranyasamjhitam II

It ends:—itiritas te munayotibhaktya

sampujayamasur adinasatvah i

supunyade naimisakanane subhe

sutam suvastrabharanais ca godhanaih n

iti srlmat-bhavisyottarapurane (sic) ksetrayaibhavakhande

campakaranyamahatmye sivaparvatlsamvade kannyatirtt lin-

dharmmarajatirttha- mdratirtthamahimanuvarnanain nama

catubcatvarimsoddbyayah I

Sriyai namab i Subham astu Ikarakrtam aparadham

ksantum arhanti santah i srimatgirikucambayai*

namab I

harih Iom bhavisyatterapuranam (sic) sampurnam I sripar-

vatyai namab I avighnam astu I saksiganesaya namab I

srimattripurasundaryvai namab I

The titles of the adhyayas are as follows:—I (ends 4 a) Anukramanika.

II (6b) Sulatlrtthanirmana rsinam sarupyadana.

III (8 a) Nandlsvarapujananandikesvarakrtamahotsava.

IV (10 b) Yinayakapujakarana.

-& 262 h&-

V (13 a) Durgatapascaryyaya sivapratyaksavarapradana-

samkalpakarana.

VI (15 b) Girikanyavaralabha parvatya rupadvayaniru-

panaarddhanarisvaravirbhavamulaliingabhutanagesvara-

vaibhavanirupana.

VII (18 a) Devlbhyam krta adarsotsavanirupana.

VIII (20 b) Indragamana indrasya devyopatisthacandano-

tsavavidhananirupana.

IX (23 a) Indrasya devya proktacandanotsavaniriipana

antara itihasanirupane sivadutaih yamadutan prati

Sivabhaktisvarupanirupanarambhana.

X (25 b) Sricandanotsavanirupane srlmatgirikucambaya

surarajam prati prokta itihase srisaile jaladlpahprada-

viprasya sivapadaravindah prapti Candrasenarajna nara-

kanubhavanantaram campakaranye dvijatve durgan-

dhamgatvapraptimahimanuvarnana.XI (29 a) Devyopatisthamargena indrena krtacandana ut-

savavidhananirupana.

XII (32 a) Gautamapujanimittakagautaniasramam prati

indragamana Ahallyasamgavidhananirupana.

XIII (35 a) Gautamena indrasya svabharyayah sapanu-

grahadana badarlvane Gautamasya Vyasopadesaniru-

pana.

XIV (37 a) Ahallyasapavimocana Gautamona nagesvara-

pujainahimanuvai'nana.

XV (40 a) Rtuparnarajyasya svepne satruvijayakhatga-

praptibhutanalapuj anirupana.

XVI (42 b) Gagesvara (sic) piijavaibhavena Nalasya nasta-

rajyasriya prapti.

XVII (45 b) Nalapuja Nalakrtavaisakhotsavavidhananiru-

pana.

XVI [I (48 b) Pandavapujavidhana naganathaprasadenaPandavanam svarajyaprapti.

XIX (52 a) Nagesvarasya Pandavapujamahimanuvarn(an)a.XX (55 b) Brahmagamana brahmanah piija brahmana

krtakarttikotsavanirupana.

XXI (58a) Masyagandhisamgainena bhrfiutiyuktaparasa-

-Sh 263 k-

rasya nainiisaranyagamana tatrakyarMn prati svapa-

panuvarnanam srutva te tasya niskrter alocanakarana.

XXII (60 b) Parasarapujamahiniauuvarnana.

XXLII (63b) Nagesvararutyasya (sir) nagagamanopotgbata-

samgatya aputradvijakatkayam dampatyoh vyasanapari-

haraka-Markandeyagamana.XXIV (66b) Dvijaputranimittakataksaka^amkarasaravrul;i.

XXV (69a) Taksakasya viprasapagamana.

XXVI (71b) Taksakasya Kasyapenoktasivaksetranirupana.

XXVII (74b) Taksakasya Kasyapoktastaladvayamahi-

manuvarnana bhagiratbapiij aniriipana.

XXVIII (77 a) Taksakasya Kasyapoktasaivaksetrasthana-

catuhstayamahinianuvarnana.

XXIX (79 b) Taksakasya campakaranyam prati punara-

gamana.XXX (81b) Nagesvarasya nagadhipatyapraptyarttbam

Nagesvarasya anekaratnapujakarananantaratn Taksa-

kasya nagadbipatyaprapti.XXXI (84a) Xagendrapujamabiiuanuvarnana nagendra-

pujavalmlkapujamahimanuvarnana.XXXII (87 a) Campakaranyam prati suryyagamanasa-

dlianlbhiitacchayasuryyakopakaranaiiuvarnana.

XXXIII (89 b) Suryyamayakopaprasadavarnananuiiirupana.XXXIV (91b) Sftvaradkipasya svarnapanihprapti.

XXXV (94 a) Vasistbapujanhnittakavisvamitrajasu(n)da-

uimittakakalmasapadarajna vacana.

XXXVI (97a) Siidaruparaksasavadha Vasisthena Kal-

masapadarajnah sapapradananirupana.

XXXVII (100 b) Brabmopadistamargena campakaranyam

prati Vasisthagamaiiodyamanirupana.

XXXVIII (102 b) Vasistbapuj aniriipana.

XXXIX (104 b) Sivadbarmaplialanirupana.

XL (107 a) Sivadliarmapunyanirupai.ia.

XLI (109 b) Suryyatirtthamahimanuvar[tta]nana.

XLII (112 a) Suryyatirttliamahimanuvarnaua.

XLIII (114 a) Suryyapuskarinlvaibliavanirupana.

XLIV (117 b) Kannyatirttha -dharmarajatirttha-iudra-

tirttliamabimanuvarnana.

H3* 264 x~

The site is thus described (2 a):—

kaveryya daksine tire harinadyas tatottare i

srimat-Maddhyarjimapateh nairrtye punyadayake n

Karkatesasya samsthanat daksine krosamatrake I

kannyatlrtthasya piirve tu krosamatre supunyadam n

kihcitvayavyabhage tu Manojnesasya vaih prabho I

campakaranyasamjiiam tu mahapatakanasanani n

(2)

The CampaMram/amahatmya of the Ambartsanaradasram-

vada of the Ksetravaibhavdkhanda of the SlMnda-Purana.Ff. 118—135.

It begins:—

bhuyah pranamya caturananajatam agryammunlsvaram sa(m)karatatvakovidam i

trilokasahcarinam avyayani sada

papraccha raja sivasatkathamrtam n

Ambarlsah i

bhagavan yoginam srestha ksetratirtthavicaksana I

nadmadavisesajna mantrayantravidam vara n

tvayoktani rnahabhagii saivaksetravarani ca I

tesu sthanatrayani punyara bhumau kailasasanimitam 11

vedaranyani svetavanain campakaranyam eva ca i

tesu sresthatamam proktam campakaranyam uttamam II

ity uktam yat tvaya purvam samgrahena munisvara i

tad vadasva ca ka(r)tsnyena mamanugrahakamyaya ii

It ends:—yah sraddhaya pathati pavanapavanah ca

srutvapi tat darsanam acared yah I

samastapapaih sa vimucya tatksanat

samastasamnmamgalam apnuyan nrpa li

iti skande mahapur[ur];lne ksetravaibhavakhande campa-karanyamahatmye Ambarlsanaradasamvade suryyatirttha-mahimanuvarnanam nama pahcasltitamoddhyayah i

sriyai namah i srlmatgirikncambasametanaganathayamam galam i

srimat-girikucambam tilm girikannyam tathaiva ca n

~3* 265 k~

naganathesvaram vande pranamami punah punali

sumerusrmgamaddhyastham suksmarupam sukhapradam

naganatha[h]priyam bhavya namami girikannyakam II

karakrtam aparadhani ksantum arhanti santah i

harih Iom £rigurubhyo namah i .subham astu i sampur-

nam I harih I om i

The adhyayas end as follows:—LXXXl22a,LXXXII125b,LXXXIII128b,LXXXIY

(indrena krtamrgasarotsavavidhinirupana) 131a, LXXX\'(suryyatirtthamahimanuvarnana ) 1351).

(3)

The Nagantitliamaliatmya of the Tirthdkhanda of the

Uparibhdga of the Brahmdnda-Purdna (foil. 136—154a)in adhyayas numbered LI—LVH ending as follows:—LI 138a, LII 139b, LIII 142a, LIV (Pisacamocana)

145b, LV (Tlrthavaibhavanirfipana) 149a, LVI 152b,

LVII (Parvatya tapascarana) 154a.

It begins:—

om i Sutam prati rsayah i

Suta Suta mahaprajna sarvasastravisrirada (sic) I

bruhi nah .sradd(adh)anfinam paramai-tthaikasadhanam n

sarvapapaprasamanam sarvopadravanasanani i

sarvasampatpradaip nrnam sarvarogavinasanam ii

ayuskaram balakarain prajavrddhikaram nrnam i

rajnam jayakaram yuddhe parasenapravasanam ii

samksepam asrutam purvain naimiseye tapovane I

idanim srotukamanam munlnaip bhavitatmanam n

suryyapuskarinl nama tirttham paramapavanam i

yatra devi jagatdhatri tapas tepe suduskaram n

tapobalayuta nityam tatra vasam akarayat i

suryyanamakhyapadminyam tate ye nivasanti ca n

ye ye krtartthitam yatah tan atra vasato mime vada no

mune I

It ends:—etat salam (read satSni?) paramapavanam advitivani pu-

nyamunindrair adhivasitah ca

~>i 266 k~

pasyanti ye brahraapurisam adyam dhanya bhavanti

manujah khalu bhagyavantah II

iti sri-brabmandapurane uparibhage naganathamaha-

tmye parvatya(s) tapascaranan'nama saptapahcasoddhyayah I

sriyai namah I iti brabmandapurane naganatbamahatmyam

samaptah I sampurnam i barib I om I subbam astu I

sriyai namah I

(4)

The Campakaranyamahatmya of the Ekadasarudrasam-

hita of the Siva-Purana. Ff. 154a—167 b.

In spite of the difference of title this work is a con-

tinuation of the preceding as regards the numbering of

the adhyayas, which end as follows:—LVIII 156 a, LIX (Suryatlrthavaibhava) 159 a, LX

160b, LXI 162 a, LXII (Candravarmacarita) 164b,

LX1II 166b, LXIV 167b.

The work begins:—

Saunakovaca (sic) I

Suta pauranika[h] srestba sarvalokaprapujita (read °ta) I

campakaranyamabatmyam bhavata kathitam pura il

idanlm suryyakundasya mribatmyam samgrahat srutam I

tasya tlrtthasya mahatmyam samgrahat n

vistarat srotum adyaiva vancha me varttate nunam I

* * * * x x x x krpa yady asti ced vada li

It ends:—vrjinavilayahetum yah srunotiba nityam I

sa bbavati paripurnab sarvakamaih mrdasya

padam akhilasuredyam yogivaryyabbigamyam il

iti saivapurane ekadasarudrasambitayam campakara-

nyamahatmye catuhsastitamoddhyayah I sriyai namah i

campakaranyamabatmyam sampurnam I barih om i

srimatgirikucambasameta naganatbamamgalam Ibarib i

om i karakrtam &c. I srlgurubbyo namah i gobrahniane-

bbyah subbam bhavatu I barib om I

On the front cover of tins MS. we read (inside) 'Tiru-

nakesvara' (Tamil for Srlnagesvara) and (outside), 'Tepiska'

~>* 267 Hg-

'Tirunakesvara' 'Puriinain' (167) and the number l'i in

Telugu and European figures, and a sign probably indicating

the same number appears on all the leaves.

198.

Sansk. Xo. 14

Size: 15? X lj in.; 172 leaves (169—170 blank) and wooden covers,

6 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 tb cent.

Character: Telugu, fairly well written, but often difficult to read

and showing many corrections. The leaves are numbered as far as

130, though even here with troublesome erasures and corrections.

As far as fol. 56 the writing is in three columus : at that point

commences a rather larger hand, traversing the full width of the

leaves.

The Madhyamabhdga of the HemakutaJchanda of the

Bhdradvajasamhitd of the Adimaha-Purana.

For another MS. of this work see Ind. Off. No. 3698,

pp. 1387b sqq., with which the text seems to agree

closely. Thus in the opening verses si. 4 reads

irnvamtu, and after sudhdnisyam si. 5 we have a mark

showing that there has been a correction. The colophons

also are generally in nearly literal agreement, and their

disagreements (e. g. in XXXI) sometimes point in the

same direction.

There are, however, considerable divergences. The

Hariscandropakhyana is inserted at a different point in

the two MSS., while each offers certain chapters not found

in the other, according to the following scheme:—As. Soc. MS. Ind. Off. MS.

adhyy. 1—18 = adhyy. 1—1819—35 36—5240—47 = 20—2736—39 = ?

? = 28—35.

~5* 268 •<-

The present MS., however, breaks off in the middle of

adhy. 47.

The existence of this MS. confirms Dr. Eggeling's sugges-

tion of a Telugu source for the Ind. Off. Nagari copy, and

his conjecture of hrdayastheydn (for °steyan) in adhy. 9. 22

is also confirmed.

The following statement gives the numbers of the pages

on which the adhydyas end and the names of those not

given in Dr. Eggeling's list:—I 3b, II 6b, III 9a, IV 12a, V 17a, VI 19a,

VII 20b, VIII 22b, IX 25a, X 26b, XI 28b,

XII 29 b, XIII 33 a, XIV 34 a, XV 36 b, XVI 38 a,

XVII 40 a, XVIII 42 a, XIX 44 a, XX 47 a, XXI53 b, XXII 57 b, XXIII 61b, XXIV 66 a, XXV70a, XXVI 75a, XXVII 80a, XXVIII 86b. XXIX91b, XXX 96 a, XXXI 102 a, XXXII 107 a.

XXXIII 112b, XXXIV 115a, XXXV 118a, XXXVI(Kajnldh-amddn-ydyhrajnitaisic^hihaparyantatlrthdni ka-

thanam) 123 b, XXXVII (Demghdtamamrara (sic)

kathana) 127 a, XXXVIII (Surasdsamgamajdlapddatir-

thakathana) 130 a, XXXIX (ManmukhaUrthotpatikathana

(sic) 134 a, XL 139 b, XLI 143 a, XLII 149 b, XLIII

154 b, XLIV 159 b, XLV 162 a, XLVI 167 b, XLVII

(imperfect) 168 b.

The names of the chapters in the Hariscandropakhyana are

XIX Vasist(sic)avisvdmitrasa mvada.

XX Mrgayd.XXI Vasisth adh armopadesa.XXII Mayavarahaprabha va.

XXIII Hariscandrasvassadarsanarosd virbha va.

XXIV Canddlakanyakddarsana .

XXV Kasikena rajdpraliarana.

XXVI Rdjd nn irgamana.XXVII Mayavalmisrsti.

XXVIII Hariscamdrena Camdravatluikraya.

XXIX Yirabdlmdarsana.

XXX Hariscamdrena smasaneksana.

XXXI Camdravatyd risada^ahliitasvasam darsana.

-s» 269 h$-

XXXH Hariscamdrena Camdravativadha.

XXXIII Hariscamdravaraprasddana.The concluding lines of the MS. read thus:— tatah param

tanubhrta sidhido bramhmanirbharah i mahato mSlyava-

cchpngas te patamty udha&karah. mu (= 20—21 of the

Ind. Off. MS. adhy. XXVII).For SanmuJcha (see Ind. Oft', adhy. 9) this MS. seems

always to read Manmukha, which is perhaps due to the

likeness of the aksaras ma and sa in the Telugu character.

On the last two leaves we read 'sri Virupaksa sri' (bis)

'sri Ramaya namah' '£rl (3) sakadadaya namah' and a

few other scrawls. At the commencement of adhv. XXXIX,after a blank half leaf, there is a fresh beginning with

the words 'sri Virupaksaya namah'.

199.

Sansk. No. 15.

Size: 17tx2 in.; 10 leaves, 9 lines to a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th cent.

Character: Grantha, not inked over.

The Kadambapurimdhdtmya of the Brahmanaradasam-

vdda of the Purvakhanda of the Brahmdnda-Purdna.

It begins:—

suklambaradharam visnum sasivarnam caturbhujam I

prasannavadanam dhyayet sarvavighnopasilntaye n

naimise punyanilaye rsayas satram asate I

Asito — — — — — — — — — — —

ete canye ca bahavo naimisaranyavasinah h

jamitandosasantyartthaiu satkathasravanotsukah I

Sutani pauraiiikam srestham idam vacanam abravit II

rsayah I

Suta vidvan (read °dvan) mahaprajha[s] sarvasastravisrirada

tvatta srutany anekani ksetrani vividhani ca ii

nadyas ca vividhas sarva tirtthani ca vanani ca I

idanim srotum icchamo nipaksetrasya vaibhavam n

-5* 270 r<~

It ends:—idani puranam jagatam yasaskarain

surais ca sendrair api nityacintitam I

ayusyam arogyakarani yasasyamsada sujalpani paramatmayogibhih h

iti brahmandapurane brahmanaradasanivade sn-kadamba-

purlmahatmye sasthoddhyayah I harih om i subham astu i

srimate srinivasamahadesikaya namah l

Summary of the adhyayas:I (ends 2 a): Kaveri, being adjudged inferior in her

rivalry with Gaiigfi, performs tapas in Sutala. Brahman

appearing informs her that superiority to Gaiiga can

be obtained from Visnu alone. Narada directs her to

the Nipaksetra.

II (ends 2b,Oi)iirusottamamah(dmye dvitiyoddhyayah): De-

scription of the Ksetra:—sriramgasya vimanasya kimcid isanya uttare I

6amlvanamahaksetrapurve vai krosamatrake n

s>I-kadambavanam nama prasiddham lavanatraye I

piirvvam Dasaratho raja yagam arabhya satkrtah n

kaveryya uttare tire colabhumau tu suvrate I

sri-kadambapurlksetram muninam sthanam uttamam II &c.

The Kadambavana is astdvimsatindmdka. There dwells

Purusottama and in front of him an arrow's reach is

the tirtha called after Prahlada and also the Nipa-

ksetra, where dwells Markandeya.

III (ends 4 a, °puravaibliaval<athanam tejasddhikyaprdpti-

katha(na)m ntima): Long stotra by Kaveri, to whomVisnu promises a boon. K. asks for superiority to

Ganga in tejas, that V. should dwell near her, and

that all creatures living in the neighbourhood may be

sure of moksa. V. creates a temple on the spot.

4 a, 1. 7: — tadaprabhrti tatksetrarnm adimapuram ity

abhiit.

IV (ends 6 a, °satlxlrttivarddhanasdrupya2)rdpti):

Markandeya at the advice of Brahman visits Kadamba-

pura by the Kadambasaras (= Nipapuskarini). At

-** 271 *<~

his advice a Cola king Satkirttivardhana by worshippingVisnu obtains a son. He afterwards builds a templeand gains moksa.

V (ends 7 b): The Nipapuskarinitirtha and the Brahmatlrtha.

VI (ends 10 a): The Prahladatirtha and the Nipatlrtha.

The Adimapura of 4a, 1. 7 is again mentioned 8 b, 1. 2:—krte yuge nlpaksetram tretayam adimapuram.

On the outside of the last leaf in European hand 'Ka-

dambapuri Mahatmya of the Brahmfinda Purana'.

200.

Sansk. JSto. 16.

Size: 16yXl? in., 22 leaves + 2 blank covers between boards,

6 lines to a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 th r 19th cent.

Character: Grantba, clear and well written.

The same work as the preceding, from which it is copied,

as is proved by its displaying the same numerous small

gaps, and in one or two slight points (e. g. 6 a, 1. 4 = 3 a, 1.2,

9a, 1. 6 = 4a, 1. 8) making corrections. In this MS. the

chapters end foil. 3 a, 5 b, 9 b, 13 b, 16 b, 22 a.

On the outside of the last leaf in European hand' D Kadambapuri Mahatmya', and of the first a statement

of the contents in Tamil, and the numbers 22.

201.

Sansk. No. 17.

Size: l^xlj- in-, 35 leaves + 1 blank + covers, 6 lines (nearly

always) on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19th cent.

Character: Grantha, fairly correct.

The Kapisthalamahatmya of the Brahmanaradasamvddaof the Ksetragolakavistara of the Uttarablmga of the Brah-

manda-Purana.

~& 272 xh

It begins:—

£uklanibaradharam visnum sasivarnah caturbhujam I

prasannavadanan dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye n

srl-Naradah I

pitamaha namas testu prasida karunanidhe I

sarvajna sarvalokesa sarvaksetrajiia mantravit n

vimanatarasarajha tirttkasarajha punyavit I

girlnan ca nadmah ca vananam vaibhavani pura n

srutan tvatto mahabhaga astottarasatasthalam I

tesu ksetresu sarvesu srutam ekam subbastbalam 11

sarasaram niabaksetram kaveryyas cottare tateI

kapistbalam nrnam sarvasiddbidam pavanam param 11

It ends:—punyaii caritraii jagadekapavanam

bbaktipradam sarvasukbavaban ca i

patbec srunotlba kapisthalesvaram

prapnoti drstva purusartthabhak bhavet n

iti &c.

barib om i srlgurubbyo namah I srimate gajendra-

varadaparabrabmane namab I srimate bayagrlvaya namah I

gajendrarttivinasaparabrabmane namab i a I grantbam

7, 100.

Summary of tbe adhyayas:—

I (ends 4b); II (ends 8a); III (ends 11 b, Indradyumna-

gajendrajprdpti); IV (ends 15a, Gajendrarttiharana); Y(ends 16b). Tbese five adhyayas relate tbe foundation

of Kapistbala by Rama's apes, and tbe fight between

an elephant and a crocodile as told in tbe Gajendra-

moksana (Aufrecbt-Oxford, p. 5 a, Ind. Off., p. 1159 a b

and often printed in tbe Pancaratna). According to the

present MS. the nakra is a Gandharva cursed by his

teacher Devala, and the elephant the Pandyan king

Indradyumna, who had incurred the anger of Agastya.

The elephant is saved by Visnu, at whose instance

Brahman founds the Gajendramoksana or Gajarttiharana

tirtha. Tbere Visnu shows himself yearly in the month

Vaisakha.

-^ 273 «~

VI (ends 18b): Brahman visits Visnu at Kapisthala andfounds a festival.

VII (ends 22b, Gajendrcmoksatirtthavaibhavd).

VIII (ends 26 b, Oajendramoksatlrtthapanksaiia) gives anaccount of a visit by Indra and Saci.

IX (ends 29b, TJlrUhavaibhavanirupana)] X (ends 31a).

XI (ends 33 b, TlrtthavaibTmvanirupana), and XII (ends

35b, SarvalcsetraprcfoMvaphdasrutinirupana) give the

history of various other tlrthas at Kapisthala, the

Bralnnatirtha, Indrapuskarini, Yamatlrtha (IX), the

YvuScitirtlia, Laksmltlrtha (X), the Bilvatirtha, Papa-vinasatirtha with the story of Cyavana and Sukanya,

Agastyatlrtha (XI), the Visvainitratirtha, Dasatirtha.

This last perhaps means all the ten preceding, taken

together: cf. fol. 2a, 11.4—6 (XII). In all cases are

recorded the names of the tirthapala, the devata, the

bodhi-tree, and the exact location.

The most important feature of PapavinaSa appears to

have been a temple called Pahcasrnga (18 a, 1. 2., 26 b, 1. 2).

Visnu is attended by Sri under the title Sri-Bhumi.

The site is thus defined, lb, 1. 5sq<j.:—

kaveilsaritas tire hy uttare daksine tatha I

pascime caiva purvabdher yojananah catustaye II

griramgat purvabhage tu yojananah catustaye i

^he covers give in Tamil the words kumpakonam sva-

pavukku merakke kapistalappuranam yedu 315 and the

numbers 8 (Tamil) and 5 (European), also the title 'Brah-

mandapuranam' in European writing.

202.

Sansk. No. 18.

Size: lOxlf in., 15 leaves + 1 cover, 7 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Probably 18th cen t.

Character: Grantba.

18

-3* 274 f<r-

The Kayarolianamah a tmya.

It begins:—

Saunakadya mabatrnana rsayo brabmavadinab |

naimisakbye mabaranye tapas tepur muniuksavah 11

ekada te m(ab)atmanab samajafi cakrur uttamam I

dbarmarttbakamamoksanam upayain jiiatum iccbavab n

sadvimsatisabasranam rnunayas te mahaujasab I

tesam sisyaprasisyanam sa(m)khya vaktun na sakyate II

kani ksetrani punyani kani tirttbani bbutale I

katbani va prapyate mnktir brban (read nrnan ?) tapartta-

cetasam n

ity evam prastum atmanani udyatan preksya Sanikarab

(read Saunakah) u

Saunakab i

aste siddbasrame punye Suta(b) pauranikottaniab II

yajan makbair babuvidbai(r) visvarupam jagadgurum II

sa eva sakalani vetti Vyasasisyo mabaniunib 11

tasmat tarn evani prccbama ity uce Saunako munib 11

atba te munayo jagmub punyam siddbasraruam vanam II

iksantas tam avabbrtban tatra tastbur makbalaye 11

addbvaravabbrtbasnanani niunini pauranikottamam n

papraccbus te sukbaslnam nainiisaranyavasinam n

rsayab I

kani &c. &c.

katham sive manusyanani (sic) bbaktir avyabbicarini n

vada sarvamunisrestha sarvam etad asamsayah i

Sutab i

srimuddbvam rsayas sarve sandisto to vadamy abam n

gltam SanatkumarSya kumarena mabatmana I

kayarobananatbasya niabutmyam paramatbbutain n

It ends:—

etatksetrasya mabatmyam i

ye Srnvanti patbanti ca I

vaktaram pujayanti ye i

tesam manoratbam svayam i

dadyat kayadbirobanam 1

->* 275 f<-

bhusanair vividhai(r) vastrai(s) tambulai(r) dhanaddhiinya-vaktaram pujayitva tu sivasayujyam apnuyat u [kaih i

harih i ora i

Summary:—I (4b, Adipurdnc Limgotpatti) relates the origin of the

linga near to Sivakhyarajadhan!. The site is thus

described (3 a, 11. 6—7):—purvambodhitate ramye pundarlkapurasya ca i

yojanatrayaslmante kaveryyas caiva daksine u

II The Kayarohana. On the banks of the Yamuna wasa village called Vedapuri, where dwelt a sage of the

Gargyas, named Kardama. His son Pundarlka, wishingto obtain sayujya, worships Mahadeva for 2000 yearsat Benares, but without success. At the advice of acertain Vamadeva he proceeds to Kanci, and sets up(6 b, 1.7) a Kayarohana linga. After 62,000 years a

heavenly voice informs him that, that place being a

bhogadhikya sthana, he would find a difficulty in there

obtaining sayujya sardhadehena. He must depart to

a bhogamoksasama sthana. Proceeding to Kumbhakonaat a time when Jupiter was in Leo, he sets up a

Kayarohana at a tlrtha named from Siva (7 a, 1. 6). After

80,000 years he is advised by a Rsi Kanva to visit

Ksetrarajapura on the shore of the eastern ocean

between Pundarlkapura and Vedaranya, a yojana from

Kamaldsannidhana (?P. N.) on the east. There he is

to bathe vrddhakaverisamgame. Pundarlka goes there,

and beholds Paramesvara with Ambika. On the west

of the linga, which is west of the Sarvatirtha, he

establishes an asrama and a Kayarohana linga. Siva

appearing grants him sayujya and promises to Kanvathat bhaldi shall always be acancala at the place.

(Here perhaps a chapter ends, 9 b, 1. 7.)

After a long interval Kanva obtains sasarlrena sayujya.

(? a chapter ends 11a, 1. 6.)

Story of the Vindhya and Agastya, who visits Kayarohanaand sets up a linga in the aqneyadigbhaga (Agastyalinga13 a, 1. 2).

18*

-$* 276 Hi-

story of Nagar&ja. Sesa, desiring offspring, visits Ka-

yarohana with his wife and sets up a linga W. of the

Sarvatirtha. His wife bears a daughter, who is ultimately

bestowed upon a king Sdlisuka, of the Suryavamsa, who

comes to Pannagendrapura (Ahlndrapura). Sesa, having

placed his mantrin on the throne, gives his mind to tapas

and obtains sdyujya (14a, 1. 4).

Praise of the tirtha.

On one cover we find the figure 7 (European) and on

the other an illegible scrawl in Tamil.

203.

Whish No. 187 B.

Size: 18xli" in., 38 leaves + 1 blank + cover, 5 (sometimes 4)

lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th cent.

Character: Grantha, somewhat cramped, but legible.

The Kumbhakonamdhdtmya of the Ksetravaibhavalzhanrta

of the TJttarabhdga of the Brahmdnda-Purdna. The colo-

phon to adhy. XI has Pdlasavanamdhdtmya in place of

UttarahJidga.

It begins:—

pura kadacid ajagmuh punyaranyopasobhitam i

naimi£an niini&iksetram rsayo gautamitate ii

vidhatukama vidhivat satram dvadasavarsikam I

hutasanasamakarah pratarastuhutasanah (sic) u

Kapilah Pulaho — — — —(12 slokas)

(2 a, 1.2.) Sutamabhyagatamvlk^yatejasa suryyasannibham I

tasmai brahmasanan datva tarn ucus tatra tenaghah II

Suta prasida sumate sutaram sujata

s(v)arvahinijalajasaurabhasodaribhih i

vakbhir virihca vanitakarunajharibhistvan no drutam vrjinatapam apakurusva n

(2 b, 1. 3.) pura prasamgena pui-anaratne

brahmandanamni (sic) prakatikrtain yat i

-5* 277 hc—

kincit tad acaksva vivicya kftmam

srl-Kuinbhakonasthalavaibhavan nah n

It ends:—fidikumbhesamahiitmyam prektam (read proktam) eva dvi-

jottamahanyad atraiva yusmakam tatra sarvahitaya ca 11

iti brahniandapurane ksetravaibhavakhande kumbha-

konamahatmye ksetravaibhavan naina dvadasoddhyayahSutah i

Summary of the adhyayas:—I (ends 6 a): Suta begins with the praises of Kumbha-

ghona on the Kaveri and the Kasyapakhyatirtha(3b. 1. 3 and 4b, 1. 2). Kasyapa practising tapas there,

Siva promised that the tlrtha should bear K.'s nameand that his (S.'s) image should be there.

II (ends 9 b): The Hemapuskarinltlrtha and MadhyS-rjjunapura (6 b 1. 2.). The Adikumbhesvaralihga andthe Hemabjatlrtha (7a, L 4 = Hemapuskarim 7 b, 1. 1).

Account of the foundation of the tlrtha. The Kumbhaand Siva. Mandhatr worships at the spot.

III (ends 12b): The Hemapuskarinlcakratlrtha and—to

the north—the Svayambhuvatlrtha (12 a, 1. 3.). A vimana

Yaisiiava mentioned 12a, 1.4.: Laksml-Bhumi 12 a, 1.5.

IV (ends 14b, Brha^patisvargaprdptikatJiana): The Some-svaratlrtha and the Hemakarasaras. Story of Brhasj)ati.

V (ends 17a): The Patalabljalinga at the Asvatthatirtha.

TI (ends 21b): Story of the Umabhaga.VII (ends 23b, Mahamdghatirfhavaibhava): The Papa-

panodanasaras, where Siva A\as present as Kayfiro-hananatha.

Till (ends 25b, BhasJ;ara[s]tapassiddhikathiui<i ): TheBhaskaraksetra.

IX (ends 30b, BralimaliattistrlhattiMOcana): Account of

the Kasyapatlrtha, presided over by Umasahaya. Storyof king Satyakirtti of Candrapura in Malwa, slain bya jealous wife.

X (ends 33a, Bilvaran(ya)mahdtmye Gautamagohattivi-

mocana): Story of the Gautamasaras. where was a

278 h^-

linga of Siva. Cidambara mentioned 31a, 1.5.; Mayu-rasthana 32 a, 1. 2.

XI (ends 35a, Subahv[o Marudvaty]as ca carita): Storyof Subahu and his wife Marudvati.

XII (ends 38a, Ksetravaibhava): Recapitulation and praiseof Kumbhagbona.

The Colophons usually spell Kumbhaghona (sic). Thefinal colophon was apparently intended to be followed bya fresh adhyaya, as Suta's name is repeated: see also

No. 204.

The label reads in Tamil yinta stalappuranam ku(mpa)-konam sivanakovixxyedu312, with the numbers 2 (Tamil) and

7 (European), and the title Brahmandapuranam (European).For another MS. of a Kumbhakonamahdtmya professing

also to belong to the Brahmanda-Purana, see Burnell,

Tanjore, p. 190 a.

204.

Sansk. No. 19.

Size: 17|xl? (—) in., 26 leaves, 8—9 (more frequently 8) lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 th cent.

Character: Grantha, clearer than in 203.

The Kumbhakonamahatmya.It begins as in No. 203, but at the end adds, after Sutah,

the commencement of a new adhyaya:

kumbhaghonasthale nania sthanam asti mahattaram i

kayarohanavikhyatam sarva —confirming the suspicion that a portion of the Mahatmyais lost.

The adhyayas end as follows:—I 3a, II 5a, III 7b, IV 9a: Brhaspatisvargaprapti-

Jcafhana, V 11a, VI 14 b, VII 16 a: Mahamaghatirttha-

vaibhava, VIII 17 b: Bhaskam[s]tapassiddhikathana, IX 21 b :

Brahmahattistrihattimocana, X 23 b: Bilvaranyamahatmye

Gautamagohattivimocana, XI 25a: SubaJivos carita

(as No. 203), XII 26b: Ksetravaibhava.

The MS. is slightly more correct than No. 203, which, if

-$* 279 *<-

not copied from this, is derived at any rate from a not

remote common original, as is proved by the colophons

and especially by the common error in the colophon of IV.

The outer cover, shared with No. 195, shows various

numbers (11, 26, 19, 11,48, 11) in Grantha, Telugu, and Eu-

ropean characters, likewise in various characters, 'Harkness

examed lees 20' (?), Kumbhaghona-Mdhdtmya, Kodanu,

Kumbhovaram Purdnam, Virdtapuram, and another illeg-

ible superscription. An attached label reads (in Tamil

character) KumpaJconaksetra'Mdhdtmyam Pdratavirdtapar-

vanil Jconsam.

205.

Sansk. No. 20.

Size: 14^X1^- in., 38 leaves + 2 between wooden boards, 6—8lines to a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 «s possibly 19tb, cent.

Character: Grantha, clearly written. The MS. shows numerous

small gaps and ends abruptly.

The Pdpavindsamdhdtmya of the Brahmanda-Puru.ua.

It begins:—

namami siipatim visnum saccidanandani advayam I

svamayasaktisamksiptaprapahcam sesasayinam II

Naradauvaca (sic) I

snmadastaksarakhyasya mantrasya vada Samkara I

kesu ksetresu siddhi syad iti karunyato mama II

Samkara uvaca i

samyak prstam mahaprajha sarvalokahitavaham I

astaksaramahama(n)trasiddhiksctrani me .synu II

satyaksetram hariksetram — — — — — — ——. (4 slokas).

papanasam mahaksetram sarvaksetrottamottamam I

etani siddhiksetrani vadanti munipumgavah II

astaksarasya mantrasya catustrimsan mahamune i

etesu punyaksetresu kurvatam sumahat tapah II

kalena bhiiyasa siddhih papanasasthalam vina

papanase tapassiddhir acirad eva jayate n

-X 280 K~

It ends;—tesam bhuktih ca muktifi ca dehi ke£ava nayaka[h] 11

ayam eva hi me kamo nanyosti madhusudana I

tva dadayam (for tvadodayam?) me syat kamo (vai)kuntha-isvarah I

[nayaka n

evam samprartthito laksmya kesavah kamalapatih i

tathastv iti jagadainam pa.

Summary of the adhyayas:—I (ends 5 b, Mddhavaraksasatvamoksana): Story of the

Brahmaraksasa and the Brahmana Dalbhya.II (ends 10 b, Sarabhdmadyasurava(dh)o): Story of the

Brahmana Kundina, who with his wife Gunadhya is

cast into the sea by an asura Shnhanana at the

command of the asura king Sarabha, but is saved byGaruda and ultimately reaches Papanasa, where hemeets Parasara. Visnu destroys the asuras.

III (ends 12 a, Kundinatapascarana).IY (ends 14b, Kimdinamol^aladhana)-. K praises Visnu,

who instructs him to settle one Yojana from Srlrangaon the N. bank of the Kaverl (13 b), where he begetsa son named Papanasesvara, and then proceeds to

Papanasa, where he obtains mukti. The mukti-securingstotra is given.

V (ends 18 b, Sudarsanamukiikatliana) : Temptation of

Sudarsana by a nymph; he resists her and obtains

mukti (marudvrdha = 'river' 15a, 1. 4, 19b, 1. 2).

XI (ends 21b, Subudhacarita): Story of Subodha andthe Raksasa Candakopa.

VII (ends 25 a, Prdhladamoksaprada): At the suggestionof Sanatkumara Prahlada obtains mukti from Visnu.

VIII (ends 28 a, Pratapavlracarita): Story of the Cola

king Pratapavira, son of Pratapavira, who constructs

many dykes (kulya) in order to irrigate the land onboth sides of the Kaverl. On a certain occasion the

river disappears in a daksinavartta-shaped gartta at

a place called Svetavighnesvarasivasthana. A famineensues and for three years P. endeavours in vain to

fill the gartta. He then appeals to a Brahmana Eranda,

~>4 2S1 i<~

dwelling at the foot of an Eranda tree, who says that

it will not be iilled until a muni equal to himself or

, a king equal to P. leaps in. That honour falls to the

sage, who, when P. is about to follow him out of re-

morse for a Brahmana's death, reappears and directs

him to visit Papanasa and set up fallen lingas &c.

This he does and obtains union with Visnu.

The lines describing the kulyas are as follows:—Pratapaviranrpatis Colendro munipumgavah i

Colaksetresv osadhinarn % « vrddhyarttham ekada n

gramanan nagaranan ca kaveryyubhayakulatah i

sukulyah khanayamasa sasyavrddhyartthani adarat n

tlradvaye ca kaveryyam ye vasanti sivalayah I

ye ca visnvalayas santi tan apalayata prabhuh 11

tat-tad-devalayasthana (sic) devanam api dattavan i

bahuksetrani vittani bhaktisraddhapurassaram II

kulyanam abhiraksarttham sa Pratapanrpo mune i

silabhir istikabhis ca mukhadvaram akalpayat n

kaverimulakulyanam sudhrdepanapurvakam I

evam sambandhitas Coladeso bhiipatina mune n

(25b, 1. 6 sqq.)

IX (ends 32 b, PundarikasarastiiihcivaibhavakatJiana):

Story of the devas and the asura Candavega whomwith his army Visnu destroys at Papanasa. Praise of

the Pundarlka-saras, named after a sage Pundarika

(31a, 1. 7).

X (ends 36a, Pundarikamunikathana) : Digging of the

saras by Pundarika at the advice of Dalbhya. P. ob-

tains mukti.

XI (unfinished) : Laksmi performs tapas and asks to be

allowed to dwell with the good instead of with the

bad, who on her travels round the world have hitherto

been her hosts. Visnu consents.

The situation of the tlrtha is thus defined (lb, 1. 6sqq.):—

kumbhaghonasya nairtyam (sic) nisi (read clisi) caivarddhayo-

kaveryya daksine tire papa(na£a)sthalam hareh n [janei

muktidam varttate pumsam vasatam bhuktidam tatha I

HX 282 Kr-

On the two spare leaves at the beginning we read'harih I om i' 'papavinasamahatmyam' 'sriyai namah i

grantha 880' in Grantha character with 'yedu 318' in Tamil,and 2 in Telugu and European character: finally the title

again pencilled in European letters, and on an attached

label in Grantha.

206.

Saksk. No. 21.

Size: 16 7 xl-| in., 18 leaves + cover, 7 (rarely 6) lines to a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Bate: 18 tt cent.

Character: Grantha.

The TulasivanamarMndeyasrinivasaksdramaMtmya of

the Madhyamablutga of the Bliavisyottara-Purana.

It begins:—-

devadevaravindaksa kalijasana surarccita I

praslda jagatan natha sarvalokanamaskrta li

ksetrabrndavidhanajna tirtthabrndavicaksana I

mantrabrndavidhanajha vimanajha suresvara n

srutva tvatto mukundasya mahatrnyam pavanam parani i

manaso na bhavet trptir atah prcchami sampratam n

krpaya bruhi sisyaya lokfinam vai hitaya ca I

kumbhaghonasya mahatniyani varnane yan nianak cchrutamii

markandeyamahaksetram sarvalokaikapavanam i

bruhi me devadevesa guhyat guhyataram param n

It ends:—dharmakamartthamoksanam yah pathet pratar utthitah n

etan mahatrnyam atulam patrobhun natra samsayah n

subham bhavati sarvesam siddhir bhavati mamgalam li

iti srl-bhavisyottaiapurane madhyamakhande tulasivana-

markandeyasrinivasaksetramahatmye tlrtthamahimanuvar-

nanan nama navamoddhyayah i harihi om i subham astu I

kallyanatbhutagStraya kamikartthapradayine srimadvemka-

tanathaya srlnivasaya mamgalam i

->< 283 ,<-

Summary of the adhyayas:—

I (ends 3 b): The situation of the tlrtha is thus defined

(la, 1. 5):—Sahyajadaksine tire purvambodkes tu pascinie I

sarddhakrose kumbhaghonat purvabhage munisvara ll

tulaslvanam ity etat ksetrani pavanapavanam i

adav eva mahaksetram markandeyan tatah param ii

"We hear (la, 1. 7) of a puskarinl at the tlrtha. Somedetails of places are given fol. 3.

II (ends 5 a): Origin of the Tulasivana (Tulasi daughterof Sudhabindu 4a, 1. 3). A Tulasikavaca is mentioned

and given at length (4 b, 1. 5.).

III (ends 6 b) : Markandeya visits the Tulasivana and

performs tapas at the foot of a TulasT.

IV (ends 7 b): Dkaranl (= Tulasi) appears to M. and

becomes his daughter.

V (ends 10 a) : Visnu appears as an aged ascetic and

begs for the girl: on her refusal M. appeals to Visnu.

VI (ends 12a): M. praises Visnu, who asks for Tulasi,

and promises to M. 3 boons, (1) that he and Tulasi

shall dwell at the tlrtha, to be called after M.'s name,

(2) food without salt (see 11a: no salt to be broughtto Hari's temple), (3) moksa. Visnu adds that M. shall

see the Akasanagarl, which shall be visible under the

name Kalyanapura or Markandeyasthala. The tlrtha

is called Sarnga. The dv&daSaksaravidya lib, 1.5.

VII (ends 13 a): Marriage of Visnu and Tulasi. The

temple Suddhananda built 13 a, 1. 6.

VIII (ends 14b, Tirthamdhatmya): The Akasanagara is

nairrtyam tirttharajasya.

IX (ends 18a): Brahman establishes a festival. The fruits

of bathing in the Ahoratryahvayatlrtha.The sage Devasarman (a Bharadvaja), having ravished

a daughter of Jaimini, is cursed to become a kraunca

and liberated only when a Sal tree on which he nests

falls into the tlrtha.

The Candratlrtha (16b, 11. 1—4), Sarngatlrtha (16b, 1. 5).

Suryatlrtha (16b, 1.6), Indratlrtha (17b, 1.2), and Brahnia-

tirtha (17 b, 1. 3).

->< 284 •<-

On the cover we read in Tamil: Inta stalapuranam

kumpakonatukku samlpam uppili appana yena nukua vis-

nukovilapuranam yedu 18 and inside the title, as given

above, in Grantha.

207.

AVhish No. 186.

Size: §{xl\ in., 6 leaves (numbered 70, 71, 73-74, 80—81) and2 covers, 7— 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th (possibly 17th) cent.

Character: Grantha.

The last part of the Mahaganapaddhati of Oirvanen-

dra Sarasvati, pupil of Visvesvara Sarasvati, who was himself

a pupil of Amarendra Sarasvati.

It begins:—

x x x x x x x x m madhu melayitva

sampisya japtanyayutadvayena (sic) I

ebhis subhair ahjitalocano yo

marttyani dhSnani sa pasyatiha ii

lajjanduka prasiddha laksanan tu sparsasamkucavatpa-tratvam

I ghanasarah karpurah suklam girikarnika sveta-

parajitah trevau (??) eka trnam i ayahprasuna samkha-

pusplm ayomukhapuspaki i

bhavet ganesarnasatastajapta-

srikhandilepat kila duhkhanasah i

srikhandas candanakhandah satastajaptety astottarasata-

japtam ity artthah evam sarvatra

luta savisphotakabhutakrtyii(t)

pretotbhavat ghoratara (j) jvarac ca I

manorathastadhyasahasrajapad

vinasayen (sic) mantrivaras tu vasyam n

visadvayam sthavarajangaman ca

jvaran athastav ilia sidarogEn I

sudarunan tain grahanlii ca rogan

vataprasutan kaphapittajatan II

galagrahadin api rogasamghansat a stajapena vinasayet ; i

->i 2*5 :C-

laksaikajfipena inanorathasya i

siddhir bhaved asya hi padukayah 11

It ends:—somasuryyoparage ca parvanes (sic) suddhayos latlia I

siddhainrtadiyogesu dvadasadivratesu ca n

caturtthyan ca tatha sastyam vasare sukrasoinayoh I

uktakalesu vidhivat ganesam samyag arccayet n

iti srimatparamahamsaparivrajakacriryasrimad- Amaren-

drasarasYatisisyasilmad-Visvesvarasarasvatyah priya&syena

Girvanendrasarasvatya viracita mahaganapaddhatis sam-

aptah i

harih I om I srlvaiicchattiliru Kukum Sesadriyaulaputran

Sesadrina su(read sva)hastalikliitani I srlvancckesvaramaii-

galanayakyai namah i kalamkamakakatta&rivighne&varaya

naniah i srlsarasvatyai namah I srigurubhyo namah I

Then in uninked letters : gane^aya namah !

For the author see Aufrecht CC. s. v. Girvanendrasarasvati.

The work deals with charms, and seems especially devoted

to Ganesa. Possibly it bears some relation to the Gam -

sapaddhati (dh.) by Somesvaraputra mentioned by Auf-

recht CC. II p. 196.

208.

Sansk. No. 22.

Size; 7| xl? in., 26 leaves -f- 2 blank between boards, 6 lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 th or 19 th cent.

Character: Malayalam.

An astrological work bearing no name.

It begins:—

harih i srlganapataye namah i avighnam astu I

srigurubhyo namah I trilokambayai namah I

kalavenuravah kalayanilah kamalacumbanalampatotira myah

alipota ivaravindamadhye ramatani me hrdi devaklkiSorah

jayati jagatah prasutir visvatma sahajabhusanam nabhasah

drutakanakasadrsada^asatamayuldiamalarccitas savita n

-s* 286 H8-

arkkendvarabudhacaryyasukramandasiketavah i

raksantv anium gralias sarvve yah pusye mrgalagnajah II

vidhatra likhita ya" sa lalateksaranialikai

daivajnas tam pathed vyaktam horanirmmalavaksasa II

pusyarkse sltabhanSv udayati mrgabhe vrscikasthe ca bhanau

bhuputradauvaniksatpadasatuladhanuryyugmajikakriyasthe (

cchalismelugh(?) isoyas samajani bhavatallokamatrprasadatbalah prajnonujoyam kalitadhanasukharogyadlrghghayur

adhyah II

athaharggano likhyate.

It ends:—sesa dasah kramena yojyah I subham astu I the writing

on the last leaf being indistinct and in places hardly legible.

There is no regular division into chapters, but new

topics are introduced by atlia, as follows:—lb, 1. 6. athaharggano likhyate.

2 a, 1. 4. atha tatkaladugganita grahassatvakyani likh-

yante.

4b, 1. 2. atha bhasakalidinadayah.5 a, 1. 6. atha bhavasrayaphalani.8 b, 1. 5. atha rasmayo likhyante.

9 b, 1. 2. atha yogaphalam.10 b, 1. 1. athastakavarggo likhyate.

lib, 1. 3. atha samudayastakayarggah.12 a, 1. 6. atha bhavah lagnadlnani samanvayah.13 b, 1. 3. atha bhavestagrahadustayah.15 b, 1. 5. atha grahanani sthanabalani.

16 a, 1. 1. atha cestabalam.

16 a, 1. 3. athovvabalam.

16 b, 1. 1. athayanabalam.16 b, 1. 3. atha kalabalam.

16 b, 1. 5. atha nisarggabalam.17 a, 1. 1. atha grahabalapuhjani.17 a, 1. 4. atha lagnadibhavabalapuhjani.17 b, 1. 5. atha suksmarasmayah.

18a, 1. 2. atha lagnabhavasya baladhikyad atrarpsakadasa

likhyate.

18b, 1. 3. atha bhavavindanam.

-^ 287 h^

26 a, 1. 3. atha kalacakradasa.

26 a, 1. 6. atha naksatradasil likhyate.

On the outer side of one of the boards N in Romancharacter.

209.

Sansk. No. 23.

Size: 8^ Xl J in., 31 leaves + covers, 8 lines (generally) on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th cent.

Character: Grantlia.

Unnamed. But in the margin at the beginning Afigirasa-

parisat, and at the end SrimukJiaparisat is written.

It begins:—

vagisadya sumanasa sarvartthanam upakrame I yan natva

krtakrtya stus (read syus) tan namami gajananam i vinddhya-

syottarade.se biirhaspatyamanabdo grahyah vinddhyadaksina-dese sauracandramanabdo grahyah barhaspatyamanenacitrabhanusamvassarah (sic) sauracandramanabhyam Sngira-

sasamvassarah sarvatra ^u(?)rodayavasat pusyabdah asya

samvassarasya Salivahanasakabdah i

It is incomplete, breaking off as follows:—ddhruvam gamgeyo vallipritih pusa 4 ku 8 sunnyatithir

ala i

There are no regular chapters. On fol. 2 a, 1. 4 we find

a section beginning 'atha samvassaraphalam' and on 4a, 1. 7

one beginning 'atha inakarasanikrantiphalam'. The rest is

mainly numbers &c, arranged as in a table.

On the cover subham astu minaksisahayam\ with two

lines of Tamil writing (of an astrological nature) inside.

210.

Sansk. No. 24.

Size: 12x1—li in., 5 leaves + 1 double leaf joined at the left

side, 5—6 lines on a page.Material: Palm leaves.

. Date: 18th r 19th cent.

Character: Malayalam.

Injuries: All the leaves are more or less mutilated.

-5h 288 Kr

A slip of paper wrapped round these few leaves states

that they were presented by Col. H. S. Osborne, March

1 st1828, and that they contain a copy of a Malabar (i. e.

Malayalam) petition. On one of them however the language

is Sanskrit, and it begins the Bdgadvesaprdkaranam, as

follows :—

citgkanam paramatmanam apannaivarusakrtim I

advitiyam aparan tain Vekitesaguruni (sic) bhajet ii

? ragadvesaprakaranani.

ragadya sodasa.

211.

WhishNo. 180.

Size: MjXlf in-, 24 leaves between boards, 9 (later 8) lines on

a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: Perhaps 19 *h cent.

Character: Square Grantha, clearly written.

Injuries: The left-hand lower corner of the first 16 leaves has been

partially rubbed away.

The Samkaracaryacarita in 9 adhyayas.

It begins:—

x x x x namas tasmai yatprasadavivasvata I

pratyuhadhvantavidhvanisah kriyate sarvakarmnianain 11

niadiyarasanabamsanatanesu samutsuka i

esa Sarasva x x x x x m anandadayini ll

samasritapadambhojajanatasurapadapah i

sarvam mania subhabhistam purayet partthasarathih H

ksiptvajnanatamorasim padarttha x x x x x I

gururatnapradlpo me manodhamani bhasatam ll

visnulllamrtanan te karttarah kavipumgavah I

jayanti sutaram loke Valmlkivyasasanikaruh ll

x x x x x x x nde vyasacalam idam kavim I

babhuva SamkaracaryyakirttikallolinI yatah ll

atyunnatasya kavyadror vvyahsacalabhyapo khilam I

x x x x x x x x m asamartthoham atbhutam n

hrasvam atyamkusagrahyaiii grhitva kalayami tat |

nibandhanasrjam kahcitadvatisvaramagno mude "

-» 289 ><~

$ * * •:* * -x- x * * «• x •* vakarpitaip i

karomi yativaryyasya nideSam samup53ritab n

kathasamksepa evadyo dvitryoddhyaya utbha(v)e(t) l &C.

It ends:—grimacchamkaradesikasya caritastotram prabodhapradamnirddandakhilapapavrndavidhinam samksiptam etan narah

ye srnvanti pathanti cadarayuta sahcintyanvaham te

labdhva blmvi sampadan ca sakalam ante lablianterartam n

iti sVi-Samkaracaryyacarite navamoddliyay;ili Srigurubhyonamah I

The following is a summary of the story, which is told

in a sober and credible style with scarcely any miracles:—adhy. I (ends 2 b, 1. 7) Kathasamksepa.

II (5a, 1. 7) Story of Upamanyu and birth of Samkara,which 'causes the books to slip from the hands of the

Dvaitavadins' (5a, 1.2.). The birthplace was in the

Kerala country (famous for the birth of Medinlkara &c3 a, 1. 1), where was the Daksinakailasa tlrtha, also

called Syanandura (? 3a, 1. 2). Here were two rivers

Nila (?) and Curni, and on the north bank of the latter,

at a place called Kalati, was the home of S.'s parents,

whose names are not given.

III (8a, 1. 7): Samkara's precocity. At five years of agehe loses bis father, and he is brought up by his mother,

for whose sake, when sixteen years old, be brings the

river near to the house. The river was thence called

Ambapaga. A crocodile seizes him while bathing,

and in gratitude for his escape he becomes a Sannyasin.

He is initiated by Govindasvamin, pupil of Gauda-

pada, with whom he spends a long period. Havingwith difficulty obtained leave, he visits tirthas.

The friendly counsels of the guru are charmingly

related.

Proceeding to the Badarikasrama, he studies Vedanta

and composes the Bhasyapradlpika. Vyasa appears

and compliments him.

IV (10a, 1. 3): After his mother's death, s, returns to the

Badarikasrama, where the Brahmana VisnuSannan, son

19

~>< 290 k~

of Somasarman of Srikundagrama in the Kerala country,

becomes his first disciple.

V (12 b, 1. 1) : S. visits Bhattacarya at Prayaga. The latter,

previously devoted to the karmakanda, is converted to

S.'s views. He relates that at one time, when Buddhism

was triumphant (svetamarge pura tena sugatena suba-

dhite), he had himself outwardly professed that reli-

gion, for which reason he is not fit to compose varttikas

on the Bhasya. He indicates a pupil Visvarupa, living

in Magadha, as a substitute. S. converts Visvarupafrom Buddhism.

The story of Visvarupa's wife VanI, daughter of

Yisnumitra, dwelling near the river Sona, shows some

reminiscences of Bana's Harsacarita adhy. I.

YI (14a, 1. 1): Visvarupa receives the sannyasa name of

Suresvara. Samkara composes fifteen bhasyas (ten on

Upanisads), and Sanandana (Visnusarman) writes a

tika on the Bhasya, while Suresvara is the author of

the Naiskarmyasiddhi and two Varttikas. On the

way to Clokarna, Samkara obtains a third disciple

Hastamalaka (Kahcanavarnin 23 b, 11. 4— 5) at a village

called Sivavihara. A fourth, exceedingly devoted, was

Totaka.

VII (17 a, 1. 2): Sanandana obtains at Haridvar the name

Padmapada. Samkara, journeying to Ramasetu, bathes

in the river Suvarnamukhari at Kalahastiksetra, also

called Daksinakailasa. Praise of Kancl.

VIII (20 a, 1.3): S. visits Pundarmtapura (Pundarlka23b, 1.7),

where is the tirtha Sivaganga. Then to Sriranga: then

bathes at the Dhanuskotitirtha at Ramasetu.

IX (24a, 1.9): S. revisits Kahci and mounts the Sarvajha

pitha. Then to Vrsacala, where he dwells and dies

at Daksinakailasa. Recapitulation in the form of an

aiirvada.

This work professes to be composed by Govindanatha,

friend of Samkara (23a, 1. 1):—

idam sri-Samkaracaryyacaritam lokapavanamkrtam Govindanathena yatibhaktisahayatah.

~X 291 K-

On the outside of fol. 24 in Whish's hand 'Samkara

Acharyya charitram professing to be a history of that

learned individual' and 'An unworthy work No. 79b.'

above p. 106.

Other MSS. of this work have been examined l>y

Burnidl, Tanjore p. 96b—97a, and 6esagiri 6iistri 'Report

on a Search for Sanskrit and Tamil AI.SS. for the year1893—1894' pp. 101—2 and 257—9, the readings of which

may be compared with the present. The former makes

no mention of the author, but the latter accepts without

question the above statement of the MS. ascribing it to

Samkara's disciple Govindanatha. Although I cannot agree

with BurnelFs statement that the book is 'full of miracles'

and the litany at the end may be an addition, it is im-

possible to ascribe such an antiquity to a work which

cites (3 a, 1. 1) among the distinguished sons of the Ker

country Medinlkara, apparently the author of the Medini-

ko£a. For the story of Samkara as related in the Sanika-

ravijaya see Aufrecht-Oxford, pp. 247 sqq.

212.

Sansk. No. 25.

Size: 12x1t in., 9 leaves -f covers, 8—9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 th or 19th cen t.

Character : Grantha.

213.

Sansk. No. 26.

Size: lOjxlj in., 11 leaves + cover, 7—9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19 th cent.

character: Grantha.

214.

Sansk. No. 27.

Size: lO^xlj—l| in., 10 leaves + covers, 7—8 lints on a pa

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th or 19th cent.

Character: Grantha.

-5* 292 Kr-

On the cover 'Suvisesam1 intended to mean 'Holy', or

the like.

215.

Sansk. No. 28.

Size: 10|-Xl{ in., 31 leaves (less fols. 18 and 30, missing) + cover,

5—6 (generally 6) lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18th r 19* cent.

Character: Grantha.

All these MSS. are described externally as 'Translation

of Mr. Glenies sermon in Sanscrit', and the contents

correspond to this description. "We have apparently the

same sermon in all the MSS.

-$HH$-

LIST OF WORKS

ARRANGED ACCORDING TO SUBJECTS.

I. VEDIC LITERATURE.

1. Samhitas, and Wqrks relating to them.

a) Rigveda:

1 Rgveda-Sanihita, Padapatha, Astakas 1—4 (No. 165).

2 „ „ „ „ 5—8 (No. 166).

3 „ „ „ , first leaf only (No. 14).

4 Rgveda-Bhasya, by Sayana, I, 1—19 (No. 13).

5 „ „:

"

„ „ , I, 75—121 (No. 2).

e „ „ „ „ , I, 122-165 (No. la).

7 Rgveda-Pratisakhya, by Saunaka 1 „8 The same, with the Com. Parsadavrttij

9 Rksarvasarnana by Nagadeva10 Rgvilanglryalaksana by Nagadevan Tract on the Rgveda-Samhita, title not given

12 Padantadipini13 Trisandhalaksana

14 Rksamkhya I (No. 73,2).

15 Avarnadipa16 Nantasamgraha by Sesanarayana17 Tantalaksana

18 Naparavyakkyana, Com. on Nantasamgraha19 Taparatika, Com. on Tantalaksana

20 Paribhasa (?)

21 Avarnilaksana

22 Avarnilaksana v(No. 73,

23 Avarnivyakhyana, Com. on 21

24 Avarnivyakhyana, Com. on 22

25 Katyayana's Sarvanukramani (No. 78, 6).

26 A kind of Parisista to the Rgveda-PratiSakhya (No. 78, 7).

o3CO

f's

SO

-X 296 hs-

b) Black Yajurveda:27 Taittiriya-Samhita, Samhita-Patha (No. 176).

28 Coin, on Satarudriya (Taittiriya-Sanihita IV, 5) (No. 21b).

29 Another Com. on the same text (No. 22 a).

30 Taittiriya-Pratisakhya (No. 38, 1).

31 Tribhasyaratna, Com. on the preceding (No. 38, 2).

32 Com. on Bharadvajasiksa, by Laksmana Jatavalla-

bhasastrin (No. 25b).

33 Svaralaksana (No. 28 b).

34 The same with Com. (No. 28 a).

35 Samanavyakhyana, Com. on Samkitasanmnalaksana'*

36 Yilinghyavyakhyana by Pundarikaksisuri

37 Naparavyakhyana, Com. on Naparalaksana38 Taparapaddhati, Com. on Taparalaksana39 Avarnivyakhyana, Com. on Avarnilaksana

40 Akarapaddhati, Com. on Avarnilaksana

4i Anihgyavyakhyana, Com. on Aningyalaksana

c) Samaveda:

42 Prakrti of Samaveda 1 , T

43 PrakrticalaksaraJ

44 Uhagana, book I (Dasaratra) (No. 180, 1).

45 Uhagana, books II—VII (No. 179).

46 Rahasya (No. 180, 2).

2. Brahmanas and Aranyakas.

47 Aitareya-Aranyaka (No. 191).

48 Sayana's Com. on the first Aranyaka of the same

(No. lb).

49 Maiidala-Brakmana, i. e. ^atapatha-Brahmana X, 5, 2

(No. 22 b).

so Taittirlya-Brahmana (No. 177).

51 Taittinya-Aranyaka, and 1^52 Aranya-Katkaka, i.e. Taittirlya-Brahmana III, 10—12J s

3. ZPpanisads.

53 Sankara's Com. on Aitareya-Upanisad (No. 78, 2;.

54 Saiikara's Com. on Bahvrcabrahmana-Upanisad, i. e.

Aitareya-Aranyaka II (No. 158, 1).

-^ 297 f<~

55 Sankara's Com. on Samhitfi-UpanNad, i. e. Aitareya-

Aranyaka III (Xo. 158, 2).

56 Brhadaranyaka-Upanisad (No. 21 c).

57 Isa-Upanisad (No. 16 a, 1).

58 Sankara's Com. on the same (No. 16b, 1).

59 Sankara's Taittirlya-Upanisad-Bha^y;i (No. 15).

60 Kena-Upanisad (No. 16 a, 2).

6i Sankara's Com. on the same (No. 16b, 2).

62 Sankara's Com. on Chandogya-Upanisad (No. 23).

63 Katha-Upanisad (No. 17, 1).

6-t Sankara's Com. on the same (No. 24 a).

65 Prasna-Upanisad (No. 17, 2).

66 Sankara's Com. on the same (No. 24 a).

67 Mundaka-Upanisad (No. 17, 3).

68 Sankara's Com. on the same (No. 24a).

69 Mandukya-Upanisad (No. 17, 4).

70 Pnrvatapaniya-Upanisad (No. 17, 5).

71 Uttaratapaniya-Upanisad (No. 17, 6).

72 Rahasya-Upanisad (No. 18a, 1).

73 Amrtabindu-Upanisad (No. 18 a, 2).

74 Tripnrasundari-Upanisad (No. 18a, 3).

75 Kalagnirudra-Upanisad (No. 18 a, 4).

76 Sarira(ka)-Upanisad (No. 18 a, 5).

77 Atharvasira-Upanisad (No. 18 a, 6).

78 Atharvasirobhasya by Bhaskara Raya (No. 18b. 3).

79 Kaivalya-Upanisad (No. 18 a, 7).

80 The same (No. 192).

81 Skanda-Upanisad (No. 18 a, 8).

82 Maha-(or Tripuratapana-?)Upanisad (No. 18 a, 9).

83 Devl-Upanisad (No. 18 a, 10).

84 Tripura-Upanisad (No. 18 a, 11).

85 Katha-Upanisad (?),different from 63 (No. 18 a. 12).

4. Veclic Ritual (Sutras, Frayogas, &c).

86 Asvalayana-Grhyasutra (No. 78, 5).

87 Kausitaka (Sambavya)-Grliyasutra (No. 78, 3>.

88 Com. on the same (No. 78, 4).

89 Dvaidhasutra from Bodhayana's Srautasutra (No. 94. 1>

~$h 298 «~

90 Mahagnisarvasva, Com. on the Agnikalpa, Dvaidhaand Karmanta Sutras of Bodhayana's Srautasutra

(No. 94, 2).

9i Another fragment of the same (No. 94, 3).

92 Manual of Srauta rites (darsapurnamasau, adhana,

pasubandha) according to the school of Apastamba(No. 99, 2).

93 Com. on the same (No. 99, 1).

94 Manual of Srauta rites (Agnistonia) according to the

school of Apastamba (No. 99, 3).

95 Com. on the same (No. 99, 4).

96 Apastambiya Grhyasutra (No. 26, 2).

97 Mantrapatha of the Apastambins (So. 26, 1).

98 Haradatta's Com. on the same (No. 27).

99 Sodasakriya (Bodhayana) in Malayalam, with Mantrasin Sanskrit (No. 139).

100 Pahcangarudranyasa (?), rules and prayers (Black

Yajurveda) for the worship of Budra (No. 48, 1).

101 Budravidhi (?) with the

102 Pahcangarudranyasa of Bodhayana, and

loa Prayoga for the Budranuvakas of Taitt. Saiph. IV, 7J3lo-i Mantrabrahmana of the Samaveda (No. 86, 2).

105 Sayana's Com. on the same (No. 86, 1).

106 Budraskandha's Com. on Khadira-Grhyasutra (No. 75).

107 Prayogasara (No. 153, 4).

108 A kind of Prayoga, dealing with witchcraft and domestic

rites (No. 153, 5).

109 Prayascittasubodhini by Srinivasamakhin (No. 5 a).

no Grhyaparisista (No. 91, 1).

5. Miscellaneous Vedic Works.

in Caranavyuha (No. 21a).

112 Somotpatti (No. 48, 3).

II. ANCIENT EPIC POETBY.

us Valmlki's Bamayana I—VI (No. 53).

lu „ „ Uttarakanda (No. 55).

115 „ „ I, 1 only (No. 146, 3).

o

H3H 299 Hg-

116 Ramannja's Com. on Rain;iv;ina I, II (No. 10).

ii7 „ „ „ „ III,l-^V,3_(No.62).us „ „ „ „ VI (Xo. 67).

H9 Com. on Ramayana I, 1, 1—83 (No. 54, 1).

120 Mahabharata, Sambhava-Parvan (No. 153, 6).

121 „ Pauloma and Astika Parvans (No. 64)-

122 „ Sabha-Parvan (No. 19).

123 „ Vana-Parvan (No. 61).

124 „ Virata-Parvan (No. 52).

125 „ „ „ 1—12, 7 (No. 195).

126 „ Udyoga-Parvan 1 — 94 (No. 84).

127 „ „ „ 41—198 (No. 85).

128 „ Drona-Parvan 1—34 (No. 87).

129 „ Parvans XIV—XVIII (No. 50).

130 Bhagavadgita, fr. (No. 157, 1).

131 „ with introduction (No. 40).

132 Subodhini, 6iidhara's Com. on Bhagavadgita (No. 41).

133 Uttaraglta (No. 44, 2).

134 Balabharata by Pandit Agastya (No. 21).

135 Mahabharatasamgraha by Mahesvara (No. 71).

136 Campnbharata (No. 152, 2).

137 Kusalavopakhyana from Asvamedhika-Parvan of Jai-

mini-Bharata (No. 49 b).

III. CLASSICAL SANSKRIT LITERATURE.

1. Epic and Lyric Poetry (Kavya).

138 Narayana's Com. on Kalidasa's Kumarasambhava

(No. 121).

139 Bhattikavya with Com. Jayamangala (No. 123).

140 The same (No. 164).

ui Mahanatakasiiktisudhanidhi by Immadi Devaraya

(No. 66).

142 Srntirahjinl, Com. on Jayadeva's Gltagovinda, byLaksmldhara (No. 113, 1).

143 The same (No. 142).

144 Another Com. on the Gltagovinda (No. 1 3* > i

-$* 300 *<-

145 Suryasataka by Mayura, with

146 Cora, by Anvayamukha147 Daksayajhaprabandha

1

(No. 149, 2).

2. Drama.

148 Kalidasa's Abhijiianasakuntala (No. 81, 3).

149 The same (No. 149, 1).

150 Com. (called Sahityasarvasva) on the same by Srlni-

vasacarya (No. 82).

5. Romance, Tales. Campus.

151 Bhojaprabandha (No. 175).

152 Visvagunadarsa by Vei'ikatacarya (No. 183).

4. Technical and Scientific Literature.

a) Grammar.

153 Panini's Astadhyayi (No. 59. 2).

154 Paribhasarthasamgraha by Vaidyanatha Sastrin (No.

95, 1).

155 Com. on the same by Svayamprakasananda (No. 95, 2).

156 Prakriyasarvasva by Narayana, fr. (No. 117, 3).

157 Ganapatha, fr. (No. 117, 4).

158 Paradigms of Conjugation, fr. (No. 92, 3).

159 Prakrtarupavatara by Simharaja (No. 154).

b) Lexicography.160 Amarakosa (No. 155).

161 Aniarakosodghatana, Com. by Ksirasvamin (No. 152, 1).

162 Amarakosa with Malayalam gloss (No. 122).

163 The same (No. 133).

c) Prosody.

164 Vrttaratnakara by Kedara Bhatta (No. 160, 1).

165 The same with the Manimahjarl, Com. by the Puro-

hita Nrtrayana (No. 54, 3).

1 As Mr. Thomas kindly informs me, the Daksayajiia printed

at Calcutta in 1881 is quite a modern poem by Ramanarayana Tar-

karatna, Professor at the Sanskrit College, beginning:—abhud abhumir

vinayasya vaibhavfit.

~x 301 hs~

166 Tlie same Com. (No. 116, 2).

167 The same Com. (No. 170;.

d) Poetics (Alamkara).

168 Prataparudra by Vidyanatha (No. 89, 1).

169 Com. (Ratnapana) on the same, by Kumarasvamin

(No. 77).

no Kuvalayananda by Appayya Diksita (No. 109).

in The same (No. 127).

172 Kavyaprakasa (No. 128, 1).

173 Alanikarasarvasva (No. 151, 1).

e) Music, Acting etc. (Samgitasastra).

174 Abhinayadarpana by Nandikesvara (No. 110).

f) Medicine.

175 Astangahrdaya by Vagbhata (No. 120).

176 Astangasamgraha by Vagbhata, fr. (No. 168, 1).

177 Ratirahasya by Kokkoka (No. 45).

g) Astronomy and Astrology.

178 Suryasiddhfmta (No. 59, 1).

179 „ I, 1—14 (No. 12, 1).

180 Kamadogdhrl, Com. on SuryasiddhSnta, by Taniina-

yajvan (No. 12, 2).

181 Suryasiddhantavivarana by Paramesvara (No. 137).

182 Vakyakaranadlpika by Sundararaja (No. 68, 1).

183 Kujadipahcagrahavakyam (No. 68, 2).

184 Mahabhaskarlya Karmanibandhana (No. 124, 2).

1S5 Fragment (part of the preceding work?) (No. 124, 3).

186 Siddhantasekhara by Sripati (No. 124, 1).

187 Brhatsamhita of Yaralianiihira with Bhattotpala's

Com., fr. (No. 72).

188 Varahamihira's Brhajjataka, with the 1 , T n -.

189 Com. Subodhinl

190 First Part of the same Com. (No. 160, 4).

191 Another Com. on the Brhajjataka: NaukS or Hora-

vivarana (No. 118, 1).

H>; 302 k~

192 Prasnamrta by Kumara, fr. (Xo. 118, 2).

193 Prasnasamgraha (No. 144, 1).

194 Laghvi Jatakapaddhati, fr. (Xo. 144, 2).

195 Utpala's Com. on Satpancasika, fr. (Xo. 144, 2).

196 Sarvarthacintamani, by Vehkatanayaka, fr. (No. 146, 2).

197 Krsnlya (XTo. 161).

198 The same, fr. (No. 162).

199 The same, fr. (Xo. 113, 2).

200 Kriyakalapa of Tantrasamgraha, with a] „T

2oi Com.|(^ 0.134;.

202 Trilokasaravrtti (Xo. Ill, 3).

I Fragments of astronomical and astrolo- !

~ °"' '"

on- i gical worksj ^°' '"

20aJ [ (Xo. 209).

5. Law, Religious and Civil.

206 Gautamlya Dharmasastra (Xo. 102, 1).

207 Haradatta's Com. (Mitaksara) on the same (Xo. 102, 2).

208 Haradatta's Com. (Ujjvala) on Apastamblya Dharma-sutra (No. 37).

209 Parasarasmrti with Madhava's Com. (Xo. 79, 2).

210 Smrtimuktaphala by Vaidyanatha Diksita, I (No. 74).2ii Sararahasyacaturvarnakramavibhaga from the (prece-

ding?) work of Vaidyanatha Diksita (Xo. 91, 2).

212 Smrticandrika by Devanna, Vyavaharakanda I (No.129, 1).

213 The same (Xo. 141).

214 Yyavaharainalika, fr. (Xo. 129, 2).

215 Barhaspatyastitra, or Xltisarvasva by Brhaspati (Xo.

160, 3).

6. Philosophy.

a) Purvamimamsa.216 Bhattadlpika by Khandadeva (Xo. 92, 1).

217 The same, VII, 1—IX, 3 (Xo. 119, 1).

218 The same, fr. (Xo. 119, 3).

219 Bhattacandrika, Cora, on Bhattadlpika, by Bhaskara-

raya Bharati (No. 119, 2;.

->* 303 r<-

220 Mlmamsakanstubha by Khandadeva, fr. (No. i

221 Maynkhamalika, Com. on Sastradlpika, by SomanathaXr. 30).

222 Mimamsa-Tantravarttika by Knmarila (No. 108).

b) Yedanta

Yedanta-Sutras with Sankai r

s I in.. Sarlrakamlmam-

sabhasya (No. 57 .

22-t Bhasyaratnaprabha, Corn, on Sankara's Bhasya, byGovindananda and Ramananda (No. 93).

-. The same. fr. (No. 78, 1).

Brahmasntracandrika, Com. onVedanta-Sutras i Xo.193).227 Upadesagranthavivarana, Com. on Sankara's Upadi -

sahasrika (No. 24 '.

228 The same (No. 5(

Sankaras Vivekacudamani (No. 24

230 Com. on Sankara's Atmabodhaprakarana (No. 3

231 Com. on Sankara's Vakyasudha, by BrahmanandaBharatl (No. 63. 1).

232 Com, on Sankara's Yakyavrtti, by VisV< -vara (X233 (Sankara's) Yedantasara (No. 113, 3).

. 4 Sankara'sPurvottaradvadasamanjarikaStotra N -,

235 (Sankara's) Hastamalaka N6).

236 The same (No. 171, 2).

237 HaritattvamnktavalL Com. on Sankara's Haristuti. by

Svayamprakasa Yati No. 8a).

- B Bagadvesaprakarana (by Sankara? See Aufrecht I

s. v.i (No. 210).

2?9 (Govindanatha's S okaracaryacarita (Xo. 79. 1 .

240 The same (No. 211).

24i Bhasyarthasamgraha,byBrahmanandaYati X .!• I 2 .

242 Pahcadasi by Vidyaranyatlrtha (No. 81, 2

243 Upadi- -.anthavivarana, Com. on the Pancadaii, byBamakrsna X

244 The same (No. 15! .

245 Sadananda's Yedantas 31, 1).

246 Yeiikatanatha's Satadusanl X

247 Bharatltlrtha's Adhikaranaratnamala (Na 9 .

~>i 304 Kr-

248 AppayyaDlksitaWedantasastrasiddhantalesasamgraha(No. 105).

249 Vedantaparibhasa\byDharmarajadhvarlndra(No.l06,4).250 Vedantasikhamani, Com. on the preceding, by Eama-

krsnadhvarin (No. 106, 5).

251 Vasudevamananaprakarana (No. 194).

252 Laksmidkara's Advaitamakaranda (No. 63, 4).

253 Rasabhivyanjika, Com. on the preceding, by Svayam-prakasa Yati (No. 8 b).

254 Brahmanubhavastaka (No. 92, 2).

255 Raghavananda's Com., Paramarthasaravivarana, on the

Sesarya (No. 128, 3).

c) S a n k h y a.

256 Isvarakrsna's Sankhyasaptati (No. 104, 1).

257 The same (No. 145, 1).

258 Jayamangala, Com. on the same, by Sarikara (No. 1 45, 2).

259 Tattvakaumudi, another Com. on the same, by Va-

caspatimisra (No. 145, 3).

260 The same (No. 104, 3).

261 Bodhabharati's Com. on the preceding Com. (No. 104,4).

d) Nyaya, Vaisesika, etc.

262 Kesavamisra's Tarkaparibhasa (No. 100, 1).

263 Tarkabhasaprakasika, Com. on the preceding, byCinnambhatta, fr. (No. 100, 2).

264 Com. on G-aurlkanta's Tarkabhasabhavarthadlpika, fr.

(No. 117, 2)

265 Tarkacudamani by Dharmaraja, fr. (No. 117, 1).

266 Yogyatavadartha (No. 106, 1).

267 Laukikavisayatavadartha (No. 106, 2).

268 Paramarsavadartha (No. 106, 3).

269 Karakavada, by Jayarama (No. 100, 3).

270 Vadaratnavall, fr. (No. 100, 4).

271 Work on Nyaya, unnamed, fr. (No. 100, 5).

272 Work on Nyaya, unnamed, fr. (No. 101).273 Annambhatta's Tarkasamgraha (No. 145, 6).

274 The same (No. 169).

-^ 305 k-

275 Com. on the same (No. 145, 5).

276 Bhasapariccheda, by ViSvanatha Pancanana, withthe]

-'

277 Com., Siddhantamuktavali

278 Prapancahrdaya (No. 107).

IV. SECTARIAN AND DEVOTIONAL TEXTS

(PURANAS,MAHATMYAS,STOTRAS,TANTRA,etc.)

/. Puranas, Matiatmyas, and related Texts.

279 Adi-Purana: Bharadvajasamhita, Madhyamabhaga of

Hemakutakhanda (No. 198).

280 Brahma-Purana : Bhrgu-Narada-samvada, Ha^i igifi-

mahatmya (No. 181).

28i Padma-Purana: Sivagita (No. 31).

J82 „ „ Karttikamahatmya (No. 47, 1).

283 Visnu-Purana (No. 34).

284 oiva-Purana : oatarudriyakotisamhita, Kaufijara^ana-

ksetramahatmya (No. 187).

285 Siva-Purana: Kotirudrasamhita, Kapalisasthalamaha-

Imya (No. 188).

286 Siva-Purana: Ekfidasarudrasamhita, Campakaranya-

mahatmya (No. 197, 4).

287 Bhagavata-Purana I—IX (No. 20).

288 „ „ with Com., fr. (No. 9h).

289 „ „ with Srldhara's Com., XI XII

(No. 39).

290 Bhagavata-Purana, Malayalam Com. on it, fr.(No. 1 26, 1 1.

291 „ „ X, fr. in Sanskrit and Malayalam

(No. 126, 2).

292 Bhagavata-Purana: Ekada&askandhasara&loka-Isamgraha with

1 1

293 Com., by Brahmananda Bharati

'204 Bhagavatasara (?) (No. 9 a).

295 Naradiya-Purana: Haribhaktisudhodaya with Com

(No. 80).

296 Brhannaradiya-Purana : Jnanakanda . Ahlndrapura-

mahatmya (No. 196, 3).20

~$* 306 k~

297 Markandeya-Puratia: Devimahatmya, with]298 Argalastotra, and

J.(No. 42).

299 Kilakastotra

300 Agni-Purana: Tulakaverimahatmya (No. 51).

301 The same (No. 131).

:;o2 The same (No. 186).

303 Bhavisyat-Purana: Kumbhaghonamahatmya (No. 189).

304 Bhavisyottara-Purana: Ksetravaibhavakhanda, Cam-

pakaranyamahatmya (No. 197, 1).

305 Bhavisyottara-Purana: Madhyamabhaga, Tulasivana-

markandeyasrmivasaksetramahatniya (No. 206).

306 Brahmakaivarta-Purana : Tirthaprasamsa, Pancanada-

mahatmya (No. 185).

307 Brahmakaivarta-Purana: Madhyarjunamahatmya (No.

184, 2).

308 Linga-Purana: Madhyarjunamahatmya (No. 184, 3).

[309—331] Skanda-Purana:309 Agastyasamhita, Halasyamahatmya (No. 7).

310 Sankarasamhita, Sivarahasya-Khanda, Kandas I—IV

(No. 88).

ii Sankarasamhita, Sivarahasya-Khanda, Kandas V—VII

(No. 103).

312 Sanatkumarasamhita, Sivatattvasudhanidhi (No. 60)

3i3 Sutasamhita, Sivamahatmya-Khanda (No. 76).

314 „ „ „ fr. (No. 148).

;u5 „ Jiianayoga-Khanda (No. 76).

316 „ „' „ (No. 148).

317 „ Mukti-Khanda (No. 76).

318 „ „ „ (No. 148).

319 „ Vajnavaibhava-Khanda (No. 76).

320 „ „ „ ,fr. (No. 148).

321 „ „ „ Brahmagita(No.3).322 Madhava's Com. on the preceding (No. 4).

323 Sutasamhita, Yajiiavaibhava-Khanda, Uparibhage Su-

tagita (No. 9 c).

324 Madhava's Com. on the preceding (No. 9d).

Uttarakhanda, Tirthamahatmya, Kumararudrasamvada

(No. 196, 1).

->; 307 hs~

326 Ksetravaibhava-Khanda, Madhyarjunamahatmyfl184, 1).

327 Ksetravaibhava-Khanda, Mayurapurlmahatmya, 27 th

Adhyaya only (No. 188h).

328 Ksetravaibhava-Khanda, < !ampakaranyamahatmya | No.

197, 2).

329 Jayantlmahatmya (No. 168. 2).

o Vaisakhamahatmya (No. 47, 2).

331 Gurugita (No. 32, 2).

[332—344] B r a hm a n d a -P u r a n u :

332 Adhyatma-Ramayana (No. 54, 2).

333 Uttarakhanda, Hayagrivagastyasamvada, Lalitopa-

khyana (No. 69).

334 Uttarabhaga, Ksetragolakavistara, Brahmanaradasam-

vada, Kapisthalamahatmya (No. 201).

335 Uttarabhaga, Ksetravaibhavakhanda, Kumbhakona-

mahatmya (No. 203).

336 The same (No. 204).

337 Uparibhaga, Tirthakhanda, Naganathamahatmya (No.

197, 3).

338 Papavinasaraahatmya (No. 205).

339 Bralmiauaradasamvada, Ahmdrapuramahatmya (No.

196, 2).

340 Brahmanriradas;nnv;i(la, Kadambapurlmahatmya I No.

199).

:ui The same (No. 200).

342 Brahmanaradasamvada, Samastikananamahatmya I No.

190).

i. Srirangamahatmya (No. 49 it).

344 The same (No. 182).

i Bhugola-Purana : Keralamahatmya (No. 147).

346 Sivadharmottara (No. 156).

347 Atharvanarahasya of the Visnudharma(?) (No. 63, 2).

348 Ekadaslvratamahatmya349 Jayantivrata (?) (N(1 |, ;s L>)

_

350 Anantavrata (?)

351 Bhaskaramatamahatmyai See also below 382. 38& 392^ 397^

20

-$~ 308 h^

352 KayarohanamShatmya (No. 202).

353 An Itihasa of King Vrsadarvi, title unknown (No. 48, 2).

2. Stotras, and Similar Tracts.

354 Brahmapara Stotra with Com. (128, 2).

355 Vedapadastava (No. 48, 4).

356 Sivarcanasiromani, by Brahmanandanatha (No. 89, 2).

357 Paramarthasara, by Sesanaga, with a)/-vr -mo q\

358 Com.

Com. (Paramarthasaravivarana) by Raghavananda,see above 255.

359 Srutisuktimala, by Haradatta, with a 1 AT ,.,_ ,.J[(No. 116, 1).

360 Com.

361 Mahaganapaddhati,byGirvrinendraSarasvati.fr.(No.29).

362 The same, fr. (No. 207).

363 Ganapatyastaka (No. 115, 11).

364 Narayaniya Stotra (No. 140).

365 Bhaktapriya, Com. on the preceding (No. 114).

366 Sankara's Yisnupadadikesantastuti, with the")• ' r

,}-(No. 44, 1).

367 Com. Sukhabodhini

368 Another Com. on the same, fr. (No. Ill, 5).

369 YiM.nibhujaiiga (No. 59, 3).

370 Sai'ikara's Com. on Visnusahasranainan (No. 111,4).

371 The same, fr. (No. 130).

372 Metrical Com. (Sahasranamapadyavrtti) on Visnu-

sahasranainan (No. 138).

373 Sankara's Anandalahari (No. 157, 2).

374 Anandasagarastava by Nilakantha (No. 63, 3).

375 The same (No. 112, 6).

:;76 Ambastava (No. 112, 4).

;;7 7 Kalyfuiastava by Kalidasa (No. 112, 8).

378 Candikasaptati (No. 173).

379 Carcastava by Kalidasa (No. 112, 7).

o Tripurastottara (No. 115. 3).

381 Tripurastava (No. 115, 8).

382 Trisati Stotra (from Lalitopakhyana of Brahmanda-

Purana) (No. 112, 3).

-$,, 300 *-

383 Daksi^amurtipanjara from Brahma>da-Purajia (No,

115, 9).

384 Durgastaka (No. 171, 1).

385 Balasahasranaman (No. 11").6).

386 MantraksaramSla (No. 43, 2).

387 The same (No. 112, 5).

388 The same (No. 171, 3).

389 Matangyastottara (No. 115, 5).

390 Matrkanyasa (No. 115, 2).

391 Matrkastava (No. 115, 1).

392 Jayamangala, Com. on Lalitasahasranama Stotra (from

Brahmanda-Purana), by Bhatta Narayana (No. •';.">).

393 Lalitastavaratna (No. 63, 5).

u'J4 The same (No. 115, 12).

The same, IV. (No. 160, 2).

39G The same, fr. (No. 174).

397 LalitadevI Stotra (from Lalitopakhyaua of Brahmanda-

Purana) (No. 112, 2).

398 Syainalanibavarmaratna (No. 115, 4).

39'j SvapnSdhyaya (?) (No. 172).

400 Sermon of Mr. Glenies in Sanskrit (No. 212).

401 The same (No. 213).

402 The same (No. 214).

403 The same (No. 215).

3. Tantra.

404 Kauladarsatantra, by Visvanandanatha (No. 5 Id.

405 The same (No. 96, 2).

406 Daksinamurtisamhita (No. 98, 1).

407 Kumarasamhita (No. 98, 2).

408 Kularnavatantra (No. 43, 1).

409 Kulacudaniani, Com. on Laghubhattaraka's Laghustuti,

by Simharaja (No. 125).

4io Divyamangaladhyana from Rajarajesvantantra (No.

112, 1).

4ii Kartaviryarjunakavaca from Uddamaresvaratantra i N o.

112, 10).

Kriyakalapa of Tantrasamgraha, see above 200, 201.

~2H 310 Hg-

412 Tantrasamuccaya (No. 150).

413 &rlcakrapratisthavidhi (No. 5c, 1).

414 Srividyaldiyaniulavidyabhedah (No. 5c, 2).

415 Srividyaratnasutra, by Gaudapada (No. 18b, 1).

416 Com. ou the same, by Vidyaranya (No. 18b, 2 1.

417 Saktisiitra, with its) ,AT _ .

I (No. 6 a).418 Bhasya419 Atharranaprokta-devirahasya-svarupakramopasanayah

jaganmatrbhaktyaikavedyah prayogah by Jagannatha-

suri (No. 6 b).

420 Cidvalli by Natanananda (No. 6 c).

421 Candrajhanagamasamgraha (No. 96, 1).

422 Prapancasarasarasamgraha (No. 97).

423—430 Umiamed Collections of Mantras, and Tantric

fragments (Nos. 115, 7; 10, and 143, 1—6).

V. FRAGMENTS NOT IDENTIFIED 1.

43i (No. 32, 4).

i (No. 32, 5).

4;; 3 (No. 144, leaves 47—52).434 (No. 145, 4).

435—436 (No. 146, 1; 4).

437 (No. 149, 3).

3 (No. 151, 2).

439—441 (NO. 153, 1— 3).

442—444 (No. 157, 1, after leaf 52).

1 For other tracts and fragments of unknown or doubtful titles,

see above 11, 20, 2C>, 82, 85, 92. 94, 100, 101, 103, 108, 157, 158, 185,

203, 204, 205, 271, 272, 294, 349, 350, 353, 399, 419, 423-130.

XKr

INDEX.

The figures refer to the pages only.

anisakadasa 286.

akanvarathantara 237.

Agastya, Pan<lit 191sq., 299.

Agastya 88, 155, 214, 2-18,

250, 272, 275; "tirtlia 273;

°(]ilipasamv;iil;i 249; "linga

275; "saiuhita 7, 204, 306.

Agni (Ksi) 158.

agnikalpa, "sutra 126, 298.

agniksetra 127.

agnipurana 03, LOO, 188,

245sq., 306.

agnividhi 187.

agnivivaha 120.

agnistoma 134, 298.

aghamarsanasukta 12i).

Aghora (Rsi) 26, 56.

ankurasya vidhi 120.

ankurarpanavidhi 120.

Augiras 7.

ajamilakatha 196.

atibuddhiprayoga 212.

atirudraprayoga 89.

atirudrahutisamkhya 89.

Atri 7.

atharvasira-upanisad 19 sq.,

297.

atharvasirobhasya 21, 297.

advaitamakaranda 8sq., 81,

304.

advaitananda 75.

AdvaitanandaSaras\ atil 28sq.

adhikaranaratnamala 118sq.,

303.

adhikarakanda 222.

adhyayana 98.

adhyatmaramayana68sq.,307.

adhyapana 98.

ananta (Sesa) 25.S.

Ananta Narayana 50 sq., 86.

Anantakysna, scribe L88.

anantavrata 226sq., 307.

aningyalaksana , aningyavya

khyana 31, 296.

anistayoga 171.

anumanapraka£a 167.

anu&asanaparvan 90.

Antaryamin (Rsi) L63.

Annambhatta202sq.,227,304.

Anvayamuklia 53sq., 300.

apamrtyuiijaya 120.

Apantaratamas 210.

Appaya 241.

Appayarya 203.

Appayya Diksita 144sq., 150,

182, 301, 304.

apradarSanapara 171.

apsaroganavipralambha 239.

abhijnana&akuntala 109 sq.,

205, 300.

abhinaya 151.

abhinayadarpana 151, 301.

Amara 11.

Amarakosa 176, 190,213,300.

Amarako&odghatana 209 sq.,

300.

&marasiipAal76, 190,209,213.

Amarendra Sarasvatl 35. 131,

284 sq.

amrtabindupanisad 19, 297.

H3* 314 i<r

Amrtanandanatba 117 s<j.

Ambarisa 264; °naradasam-

vada 264.

ambapaga, N. of a river, 289.

anibastava, 155 sq., 308.

ambika 275.

ayabprasuna 284.

ayanabala 286.

ayodhyakandall,64sq.,67,69.

ayomukhapuspakl 284.

araniharana 91.

Arunacalanatha 175.

arunopanisad 34, 35.

arkavivahavidbi 120.

argalastotra 48 sq., 306.

arcavatara 240, 258.

Arj unavisadayoga 215.

arthalamkara 117.

ardbanarlsvara 262.

arhagola, N. of a village 3.

Alaka 183.

alamkarasastra 101, 117.

alainkarasarvasva 208, 301.

avarnadipa 95 sq., 295.

avarnilaksana, avarnivya-

khyana 31, 97, 295, 296.

avyaktaganita 178.

asvatthatirtha 277.

a^vamedbavabhrtha 239.

astakavarga 170 sq., 286.

astaksara (mantra) 27U.

astangasamgraba 226, 301.

astangahydaya 173, 301.

astadaSapadanirupana 186.

astadhyayl 75sq., 300.

Asita 26'.).

Asuri Paiicasikha 202.

abamkaranirupana 239.

abargana 286.

Ahalya 262.

abina 236, 238.

ahindranagara , ahindrapura

257-260, 276.

ahindrapuramahatmya 257—260, 305, 307.

akoratrltlrtba 283.

akarapaddhati 31, 296.

akasanagarl 283.

agneya 224; °purana, see agni-

purana.

angirasaparisad 287.

angirasasamvassara 287.

acaryavilasa 106.

ajyadolia 238.

atmajnana 83.

atmabodhaprakarana 39, 303.

atmananda 75.

Atreya 173, 241.

atharvana 238.

atbarvanaprokta devirabasya

5sq., 310.

atbarvanarahasya 80, 307.

atharvanopanisad 19; °vivara-

na 28.

adarsotsava 262.

adikumbbesamahatmya 277.

adikumbbesvaralinga 277.

adityapurana 166.

Adityapuroga 57.

adiparvan 82.

adipurana 77, 275, 305.

adimabapurana 141, 247,267.

adimapura 270, 271.

adbana(prayoga) 133,134,298.

Auauda Bbarati 80.

-$h 315 he-

Anandagiri 4.

anandalahari 216, 308.

anandasagarastava81,156,308.

Apastamba (school 32, 33,

133, 134, 298.

A-pastamblyagrhyasutra 33.

298.

Apastamblyadharmasutra 13,

302.

amahlyava 23G, 237.

ayatanakhanda 88.

Ayu 192.

ayuhprasna I99sq.

ayuh, ayurdaya 170sq.

ayurhoma 120.

arana 225.

aranyakathaka 234—236, 296.

aranyakanda 64sq., (17, 69, 79.

aranyaparvan 78, 91.

Arya, Aryabhata 86, 179.

Aryabhatakarmanibandha 1 79.

aryadvisati 82, 231.

aryamati 143.

alokamanjarl 138.

Avadugdharana 188.

avarnilaksana, avarnivya-

khyana 31, 97, 295, 296.

asramavasikaparvan 60sq., 92.

asrayayoga 171.

asvamedhikaparvan 59 sq.,

60 sq., 92, 299.

A Svalayanagyhyasutra 1 1 i.Y

297.

Asvalayanamantrasamhita 58.

Asvalayanasutra 86.

asurakanda 116.

astlkaparvan 82, 299.

ik iinadlmahatmya 20 1.

Lksvakulabdhavaibhava 2 10.

itihasa 56 sq., 262.

indra 262, 273; °tlrtha 261,

263, 283.

I ndradyumnagajendraprapti272.

indrapuccha 225.

indrapuskarin! 273.

[mmadi Devaraya 84 sq., 299.

is^aka 126.

istikalpa 126.

\;im;i l-upaiiisail 16 ^|.,2'.'7.

Lsvaraiq-spa 142, 143, 201,

202, 304.

I Fgra&ravas 90.

ujjvala 43sq., 302.

uddamareSvaratantra 157 sq.,

309.

utkrstaslvak§etraprakarana

2 1 7 sq.

attarakanda | ramayana 17< >sq.,

298.

uttarakhanda of brahmanda-

purana 88, 155, 250, 307;

of skandapurajia 257, 30<

attaraglta 52, 299.

attaratapaniyopanisad L9,297.

uttaratapini 1'.'.

uttarabhaga of brahma^da-

purana 271, 276, 307.

uttararamayana 70sq.

uttarabhimanyuvivaha 91.

Qtpala 200, 302.

udakasantividhi 1 20.

Ddayamurti 67, 69.

-s* 316 K-

udyogaparvan 91, 113sq., 299.

udvat 237.

upadesakanda 140 sq.

upadesagranthavivarana(C< »i 1 1.

on upadesasabasri) 28 sq.,

71 sq., 303.

upadesagrantbavivarana(Corn.on pancadasi) 73, 75, 303.

upadesavedantasiddbyaraba-

sya 160.

upadesasabasrika, °sabasri 28,

71, 303.

upanayana 195.

upanisad 184, 235, 296 sq.

Upamanyu 289.

upamapramanastaka 153.

uparibhaga of skandapurana10 sq., 242, 306; of brah-

mandapurana 265 sq., 307.

upavedakarana 148.

upangaprakarana 148.

umabliaga 277.

umamahesvarasamvada 155,

204.

umasakaya 277.

Uvata 94.

uliyagana 237.

urclkvamnayamakatmya 50.

iika 237, 238.

uhagana 236 sq., 296.

uliyagana 237.

rksamkbya 95 sq., 295.

rksarvasamana 95, 295.

rgvilanghyalaksaria 95, 295.

rgvedapratisakhya 94, 96, 105.

295.

rgvedabkasya 1, 2, 15, 295.

rgvedasambita 15, 105, 222,

223, 295.

rnasya deyadeyavidhi 187.

rtanidkana 238.

rtunasa 212.

Rtuparna 262.

ekasami 225.

ekaksaralaksmlpiijavidlii 132.

ekagnikandavyakhya 33.

ekadasarudrasamkita 266,305.

ekadasaskandkasaraslokasam-

graka 12, 305.

ekadasivratamakatmya 226,

307.

ekaha 236, 238.

ekoddistavidhi 120.

ekoddistasraddka 105.

Eranda 280 sq.

aitareyaranyaka 1, 216, 217,

253, 296, 297.

aitareyopaiiisad 3, 103, 296;

°bkasya 103.

aisikaparvan 90, 92.

ausadlia, ausadliaparvata, au-

sadhadri 257—260.

kaksaputasarasamgraba 53.

kankalapatm 163.

katbavalll 18.

katkopanisad 18, 20, 27, 297.

kantaramanikka (grama) 167.

kandaramanikya (grama) 167.

Kanva 275.

kadambapuriksetra 270.

-5* 317 hs~

kadambapurlmabatmya ^(',9—271, 307.

kadambavana 270.

kadambasaras 270.

kanyatirtba 261, 203, 264.

kapalisastlialanialiatiii\a 247

sq., 305.

kapitthaka 151.

Kapila 142, 143, 202, 276.

kapilasurya 226.

kapilasrama 268.

kapisthala 272, 273; °maha-

tmya 271 sq., 307.

kamalasannidbana 275.

kampabaresanaksetramaha-

tmya 250.

karanapaddbal i 20 1 .

karkate^a 264.

karnaparvan 92.

Karnavadha 92.

karnavrddbi 212.

Ivardama 275.

kariuaiiibandliana 179, 301.

karmajiva 170, 171.

karm&ntasutra 126, 298.

Kalmasapadarajan 263.

kalj anatlrtbasikbaratrivai-

bbavanirupana 242.

kalyanapura 2S3.

kalyanastava 157, 308.

Kasyapa 277.

Kabola 7.

Kancanavarnin 290.

kanci 258; °nagara 241,275.katbaka 235 sq.

kathakopanisadvivarana 27.

Kanada 203. 227; °t ant ia 111.

Kama 126.

>5.Katyayana 76, 105. 295

kantisaurabhakarajia 212.

kapSllsa 248.

kamakala(vilasa | 6sq.

kamadogdhri 13sq., 301.

kamaSastra 53.

kamyapasukanda 173.

L-iya ni liana 278; "nntli.i 274,

277; °mahatmya 27 1

sq., 308.

karakavada 136, 304.

karika 104.

kamnyamrtatirthaprasaipsa-na 242.

kartavlryarjunakavaca L57sq.,309.

karttikamabatmya 5 tsq., 305.

karttikotsava 2»i2.

Karsnajini 247.

kalacakradasa 287.

kalati, N. of a place 289.

kalabala 286.

kalahastiksetra 290.

kalagmrudropanisad !!•. 297.

Kalidasa 109, 110, 156, 157.

174, 205 sq., 299, 300, 308.

kalindi 16:'..

kaverl 24<>. 211. 264, 270,

272, 273. 275, 277. 280sq.

kavya 175.

kavyapraka£a 183, 301 .

kavyalaksana 183.

KMka 268.

Kasyapa 7,57,263; °tlrtba277.

kiskindhakaiida64—67,69,79,kilakastotra 48 sq., 306.

kucavardhana 212.

kuja 87. [301.

kujadipancagrabavakyas

7,

-5* 318 h$-

luihjarasanadivyaksetramaha-

tmya 247.

Kundina 280.

Kutsa 7.

Kumara 171, 302.

kumara 274; °rudrasamvada

257, 306.

kumarasamhita 132, 309.

kumarasambhava 174, 299;

°vivarana 174sq.

Kumarasvamin 101, 301.

Kumarila 149 sq., 303.

kumbhakona 275; °mahatmya

276—279, 307; °sthalavai-

bbava 277.

kumbbagbona 258, 277, 278,

281—283; °mabatmya 249,

306; °sthala 278.

Kumbhaja 245.

Kumbhasambhava 7.

kulaciidfimani 180 sq., 309.

kulamulayatara 4.

kularnava 4, 130; °tantra 50,

309.

kuvalayananda, °ndlya 150,

182, 301.

kusalavopakbyana 59 sq., 299.

kustbacikitsita 174.

kutasthadlpa 73sq., 109,218.

krccbravidhi 120.

Krsanu 241.

I\i-sna, guru of Narayana

174si|.

K'rsiia, author of krsniya 220.

I\ fsnad\ ija, scribe 1 58sq.,197.

Krsnananda 1H4.

Krsnananda Bbarati 12.

krsnaranya 258.

krsnarjunasamvada 21 5.

krsniya 159, 200, 220, 302.

Krdara 69 sq., 166, 218,228,

300.

kenopanisad 17, 297.

kerala 204, 289sq.;°mabatmya

204, 307.

Kesava 8.

Kesavamisral35, 136, 168, 304.

Kesavaditya 185 sq., 197.

Kesavarya 35.

kesavrddhi 212.

kaivalyauavanita 39.

Kaivalyananda Yogindra 8sq.

kaivalyopanisad 19 sq., 253sq.,

297.

Kokkoka 53, 301.

kotirudrasambita 247 sq., 305.

Konama 172.

Kolacala Peddacarya 101.

kaunj arasanaksetrara aha tmya246 sq., 305.

Kaundinyagotra 167.

kaurma(purana) 100.

kaulavid 130.

kaulasastra 130, 132.

kaulagamatantra 4, 130.

kaulacara 130.

kaulacarya 130.

kauladarsatantra 4, 130, 309.

Kausitakagrhya.sutra 104, 297.

Kausitakacarya 104.

kriyakalapa 190 sq., 302, 309.

ksatriyadbarma 98.

Ksirasvamin 209sq., 300.

ksutpipasaharanaprayoga 21 2.

ksudra 236sq.kscl rakanda 248 sq.

-** 319 <~

ksetragolakavistara 271, 307.

ksetrarajapura 275.

ksetravaibhava 277, 27s.

ksetravaibhavakhaijdaofskan-

dapurana 242, 264, 307; of

bhavisyottarap. 260sq., 306;of brahmandap. 276sq., 307.

Ksemanandanatha 255.

khagendra, N. of a river 257.

Khandadeva 42sq., 121 sq.,

172, 302, 303.

khayoga 170sq.

Khadiragrhyasutra 99, 298.

ganga 270.

gangadharakathamrta 261.

gajarttiharaiia(trrtha) 272.

gajendramoksana 272.

gajendramoksatlrthavaibhava,

°pariks;in;i 273.

gajendrarttihara p.a 272.

gananatha 198.

ganapatyastaka 164, 308.

ganapatha 169, 3<>i>.

ganeSa 284sq.

gane£apaddha1 i 285.

ganesastaka 164.

gadaparvan 90. 92.

gandharva 241, 272.

Gambhira 172.

garuda 258, 260, 280; N. of

a river 257 sq.

( rarga 7.

( rargagotra (?) 86.

Gargayudhisthira?anrvada204.

ffarbhinldharma (

.*s.

garbhinividhi 120.

gadadbarl 1 I5sq.

garuda(purana I LOO.

Gargya 27r>.

garhapatyaciti 126, 127.

girikanya 262, 26 tsq.

gitagovinda 158 sq., L92sq.,

197, 299; "vyakhyana L92sq.Girvanendra 35, 131, 284sq.,308.

gunatrayavibhaga 2

( runavisnu 1 14.

Gunadhya 280.

guruglta 38, 307.

gurudiksa 38.

guruvakya 87.

guruvakyaleSasamgraha L50.

gurvadinirupana 98.

guhanaradasamvada 1 64.

grliasaiitividlii L20.

rhasthadharma 98.-

grharcanavidhi 120.

grhyaparislsta 119sq., 298,

grhyavrtti 99.

grhyagniprayascitta 120.

gokarna 290.

Gopala L03, 121.

( robhilagrhj asutra I 1~>.

gomahatmya 211.

Golacudamani <SG.

golavarnana 178.

( rovinda, guru of Sankara l»i.

17, 27—29, 38, 39, 52,

L03, 121. L53, L85, 201, 217.

Govinda, father of scribe

Anantakrsna 188.

Govindanatha 106, 290, 3i

( }o\ [ndasvamirj 2.s '.».

~$* 320 h§-

Govindanaridal02,124sq.,303.

gosadangavidhi 214.

Gaudapada 21, 289, 310.

Gautama 7, 224, 262.

gautamagoliattivimocana 277,

278.

gautamasaras 277.

gautanil 276.

Gautamiyadbarmasastra 138

—140, 302.

Gaurikanta Sarvabhaunia 168,

304.

gaurivita 2:56.

gaurlsambbogavarnana 175.

grahanopavarnana 178.

grahadrsti 171.

grababalapunjani 286.

grahabhagana 178.

grahayuddha 178.

grabayonibheda 152, 170 sq.,

220.

grabavivarana 199.

grabanaip stbanabalam 286.

grabodayastamaya 178.

cakraradhanaphala 1 30.

Candakopa 280.

candamundardim 229.

( landavega 281.

candalakanyalcadarsana 268.

candikasaptati 230, 308.

candikabydaya 49.

candi^ataka 230.

caturthnjvaras;tnti 171 .

caturvedatatparyasaipgraha165.

caturvedabhasya 165.

candanotsava 262.

candra 178.

candragrabana 178.

candraj n anagamasamgra 1 1 11

129 sq., 310.

candratlrtlia 283.

candrapura 277.

Candravati 268 sij.

Candravarmacarita 266.

Candrasenarajan 262.

candrika 128 sq.

camakanuvaka 89.

campakaranya261—

264; °ma-

liatmya 260 sq.. 264, 266, 305,

:;06, 307.

campubbarata 210, 299.

campu (written cambu) 241.

caranavyuha 24, 298.

carcastava 156, 308.

caturmasya 126.

caturvarnakrama 121.

candrayoga 170sq:

candrayana 120.

camundika 49.

cikitsitasthana 174.

citradipa 73 sq., 109.

citrabhanusamvassara 287.

cidambara 278.

cidvalli 6sq., 310.

cintamani 147.

Cinnambbatta 136, 304.

curni, N. of a river, 289.

ccstabala 286.

caitanya 139.

cola 270 sq., 280 sq.

Cyavana 273.

cbandogamantrabrahmana-

bhasya 114sij.

32] i<r-

chandogyamantiabhasya 114.

chandogyopanisadvivarajia

26sq., 297.

Jagannathasuri 5sq., 310.

jaganmatrbhakti 5sq., 310.

Jatavallabhasastrin (Laksma-

na) 32, 296.

Janamejaya 60, 91, 113, 194sq.

janraan 170 sq.

Jarabunatha 171.

Jayadeval58,192sq., 197,299.

jayantlniahatmya, jayantivra-ta 226sq., 307.

jayaniai'igala, Com. on lalita-

sahasranrimastotra41sq.,309;

Coin, on Bkattikavya 177,

222, 299; Coin, on sankhya-

saptati 201, 304.

Jayarama 136, 304.

jatakapaddhati (laglivl) 200,

302.

jatakarman 195.

jativiveka 98.

jatyadliikarana 138.

janakiharana 175.

jabalopanisad 24, 158.

jalapada 268.

Ji^nunandana 179.

jivadvaita 109.

jivayoni 159.

Jaimini 42 sq., 58, 59 sq., 111.

121sq., 166, 172, 283.

Jaiminibharata 59 sq., 299.

jnanakanda 259, 305.

jnanaprakarana 148.

jnanayogakha i.k] a 100,205,306.

jyotistoma 126.

Taksaka 263; °samk:iras:iiii-

vada 263.

tattvakaumudi 142, 202, 304.

tattvacintamaniprak&Sa L67.

tattvaviveka 73sq., 109.

taddhitakhanda 169.

tanubhuvanaprakarajLa 148.

tantra 309 sq.

tantraraja 4.

tantravarttika 149 s<] .

tantrasamgraha 190 sq., 302,

309.

tantrasamuccaya 207, 310.

tapara 95sq.; °tlka 95sq., 295;

°paddhati 31, 296; °laksana

31, 296.

Taminayajvan 13 sq., 301.

Tammay i i ry a 1 3 s .

j.

Taranganandinl 260.

tarkacudamani 146, 147, 167,

304.

tarkaparibhasa 135, 136, 304.

tarkabhasa 135, 136, 168:

°prakasika 136, 3^4; °bha-

varthadipika 168, 304.

tarkasamgraha 202 sq., 227,

304; °dlpika 202.

talavakaropanisad 17.

tatparyadlpika 74, 218.

tatparyabodhinl 73 sq., 102.

tantalaksapa, tantasamgraba

95sq., 295.

tarakasuranigraha 175.

Timmaya A.rya LlOsq

tirthakhanda 265, 3< '7.

tirthaprasamsa 24-1 sq., 306.

tlrthaniahatniya 257, 283, 306.

tirthayatraparvan 78.

21

->• 322

tirtharaja 283.

tlrthavaibhava 244; °kbanda

242;cnirupana 265, 273.

tulasi 283.

tulasikavaca 283.

tulasivana 283; °niarkandeya-

srmivasaksetramahatmya282 sq., 306.

tulakaverlmahatmya 63, 188,

245 sq., 306.

trptidipa 73 sq., 218.

taittirryapratisakhya 44 sq.,

296.

'

taittirryabrakniana 234—236,

296.

taittirlyasambita 24, 25, 56,

89, 233sq., 296.

taittiriyaranyaka 234 sq., 296.

taittirlyopanisad 3; °bhasya

16, 297.

Totaka 290.

tripura 258.

tripurasundaryupanisad 19sq.,

297.

tripurandalaksana 130.

tripuratapanopanisad 19 sq.,

297.

tripurabhedah 4sq.

tripuramahimastotra 163.

tripurastottara 162, 308.

tripurastava 163, 308.

tripuropanisad 20, 297.

tribhasyaratna 44 sq., 296.

trilokasaravrtti 153, 302.

Trivedinarayanayajvan 167.

trisatlstotra 155, 308.

rtisandhalaksana 95 sq., 295

traikalyajnana 220.

Daksa 98.

daksakanda 140 sq.

daksayajiiaprabandha206,300.daksinakailasa (tlrtha) 289,

290.

Daksinamurti (Rsi) 162, 163;

°panjara 164, 309; °samhita

132, 309.

daksinavarta 175.

dandadharana 98.

dandaniti 219.

dandavisayani 186.

Dattatreya 158.

darsapurnainasaii 126, 133,

134, 298.

dasatikavibhanjani 147.

dasatlrtba 273.

Dasaratba 270.

dasaratra 236, 237, 238, 296.

dasadhyayi 170.

dasSphala 171.

dasavipaka 170.

dana 98.

Damodara, scribe, 203.

Dalbbya 63, 245, 280, 281.

dasyadhikarana 187.

divyamai'igaladhyanal55, 309.

divyavyavastba 186.

diksa 126 sq.; °vidld 130.

dirgbakesakarana 212.

durgatapascarya 262.

durgastaka 229, 309.

Duryodhana 215.

Durvasas 163.

Dusyautacarita 91.

dusitalekhyapariksa 187.

drgana 171.

drgdrsyaviveka 80.

-X 32.'} hs~

drsfi 171.

Deva or Devanna 185 sq., 197,

302.

devakanda 140 sq.

Devanna, see Deva.

Devaraya, see Iuiniadi D.

Devala 272.

Devavarman 244.

Devasarman 283.

devl 262, 265.

devitulakaverimahatmya 63.

devlniakatmya 48 sq., 175, 306.

devirahasya 5sq.

Devena 186.

devyupanisad 19, 297.

desikanatha 198.

dorduramodabarana 212.

Drahyayanagrhyasutra 99.

drekanaphalapaksa 171.

drekkana 152, 159.

Dronaparvan 92, 115, 299.

Dronavadha 92.

dvadasaksaravidya 283.

dvigrahadiyoga 170sq.

dvijabkaradvajasamvada 239.

dvipakanana, a village 171.

dvaitavadin 289.

dvaitaviveka 74.

dvaidkasutra 125 sq., 297, 298.

dkarniajijiiasa 122.

dharmadesah 98.

Dharmaraja 167, 304.

dharmarajatirtha 261, 263.

Dharmarajadhvarindra 146—148, 304.

dharmavarapradana 78.

Dharmavarman 63, 188, 245.

dharma&tstra 43, 98, 1",.

138—140, 302.

dharmasaravivecana 63.

dharani (= tulasij 2ti'S.

dharanagara ii33.

dhararajya 231.

Dhrtarastra 113, 215; °p

cattapa 23.

dhyanadlpa 73sq., 109, 218.

naksatradasa 287.

Naciketas 27.

Natanananda 6sq., 310.

Nandikesvara 151, 301.

nandlsvarapujananandikesva-rakrtamahotsava 261.

naparapaddhativyakhyana30 sq.

naparalaksana 30, 296.

naparavyakhyana 30, 95 sq.,

295, 296.

namakanuvaka 89.

narasimhavatara 196.

Nala 262.

Nalacarita 91.

Nalopakhyana 78.

navinamatavicara 146.

nastajanman, °jataka 171.

Nahusa 192.

Nagadeva 95, 295.

naganathamahatmya 265s<{.,

307.

Qaganathe&vara 265.

nagaramadhyamakhanda 243.

nagaraja 276.

aagendrapuja 263.

nage>vaia 262, 20:>.

natakadlpa 73sq., L09.

21

~3* 324 r<-

natyalaksana 151.

Nathananda 6sq.

nantalaksana, nantasamgraha

95sq., 295.

nandlmukhaSraddha 120.

namalii'iganusasana 176, 190,

209, 213.

nayakaprakarana 117.

Narada 7, 59, 108, 164, 186,

187, 226, 240, 243,249,257sq.,

264, 269sq., 272, 279.

Naradiyapurana 100, 107 sq.,

305.

Narayana 30.

Narayana, son of Venkatadri

41 sq., 309.

Narayana, scribe or owner

oi" book 43 sq.

Narayana, Purohita, son of

Nrsimbayajvan 69 sq., 166,

228, 300.

Narayana Bbatta of Kerala

161, 169, 196, 300.

Narayana Jyotisa 171.

Narayana, pupil of Krsna

174sq., 299.

Narayana, see Ananta N.

narayanlyastotra 161, 169,

196, 308.

narayanopanisad 165.

niculapura 63, 245.

Nittala 36.

nityadana 187.

nidanastliana 174, 226.

niryana 171.

nilanadimaliatmya 204.

nisekakala 170sq.

nisargabala 286.

nisumbhavaba 229.

nitisarvasva 219, 302.

nipaksetra 269—271.

nipatirtba 271.

nipapuskarini 270 sq.

Nilakantba 86.

NilakantbaDlksita 81,156,308.

nila (?), N. of a river 289.

Nrsiniba 87, 172.

Nrsimbayajvan69sq., 166,228.

nestayoga 171.

naiskarmyasiddhi 290.

nauka 170, 177, 301.

nyaya 135, 137, 304.

nyayamulaparibbasa 128.

paksadbarmatva 209.

paficakosaviveka 74, 109.

pancagavyavidhi 25.

pancadasaprakarana 109.

pancadasi 73, 109, 218, 303.

pancanadamabatroya 244 sq.,

306.

pancapadika 147.

pancabbutaviveka 74, 109.

pancaratnaprakarana 37.

pancalaksanarahasya 138.

Pancasikba 143, 202.

pancasrnga 273.

pancastavi 180.

pancaksaramahimanuTarnana189.

pancangarudranyasa 55, 89,

298.

Paficanana (Visvanatba) 221,

305.

pancendropakhyana 91.

Patanjali 76.

~x 325 .<--

patakalaksana L51.

padadlpika 73sq.

padayojana 74.

padantadlpini 95sq., 295.

Padmagarbha (?) 87.

Padmanabha (?) 183.

Padmapada 290.

padmapurana .'37, 54sq., 100,

166, 305.

pannagendrapura 276.

Pabbeka 70 note.

payastambha 212.

paragipura 13 sq.

parabrahmavidya 37, 47, 52.

Paramananda 46, 48.

paramarthasara 157, 308; "vi-

varana 184sq., 304, 308.

Pa raniesvara 193 sq., 301.

paramesvara 275.

paramesthin 26.

Parananda, see Paramananda.

paramarsavadartha 146, 304.

Parasara 7,40,41,113,263,280.

Parasarasmrti 107, 302.

paribhasa 97, 127, 295.

paribhasarthasamgrahal27—129, 300.

Pariksit 41.

parjanyasuktavidhi 120.

parvanayana 178.

pavamana 225.

Pavyeka 70 note.

pasubandha(prayoga)133, 134,

298.

patalavana 257.

patali 258.

Panini 75 sq., 127 sq., 300.

Pandava 262; °dyutaparajaya

91; °pujavidhana, °puj&ma-himanuvarnana 262;°yuddha-sannaha IN.

Panijuranga I 72,

pata 17s.

patalabijalinga 277.

patranirupana 98.

padapadohalaprakaravidhi211.

padma, see padmapurana.

papagativiSesa 214.

papanasa 279—281.

papanasrsvara 280.

papavinasatirtha 273.

papavina^amahatmya 279 —282, 307.

papapanodanasaras 277.

paramahamsasamhita 182.

para^arapurana 166.

Parasarya Vyasa 24.

Parlksita 91. (Coir.)

Parthasaratliimisra 36.

parvatl 262; parvatyaa tapas-

carana 265 sq.

par§adavrtti 94, 295.

palaSavanamahatmya 276.

Pingala 70.

pindapitryajnavidhi 104, 120,

pipasaharana 212,

pip(p)ala 120.

pisacagralia 81.

pisacamocana 2*'..").

pithalaksana 130.

Pundarlka 27.~>. 281; °pura

275; munikathana 281;

°saras, "sarastirthavaibhava-

katbana 281.

Pundarlkaksisuri 3d. 29fi

-2* 326 ><-

Punyananda 6.

punyabavidhi 120.

puranasravanamahimanuvar-nana 189.

Purusottama 270.

Pururavas 192.

Pulanda 7.

Pulastya 7.

Pulaha 276.

pujadesakalaniriipana 130.

ptirvakbanda of brabmanda-

purana 269.

purvatapaniyopanisad 18, 297.

purvatapini 18 sq.

purvamlmamsa 129, 302.

purvabdhi 273.

purvambodbi 283.

purvottaradvadasamanjarika-stotra 38, 303.

Prthuyasas 200.

paurnaniasyadbikarana 173.

paulomaparvan 82, 299.

praklrna 171.

prakirnakanda 177.

prakrti 224, 296; °calaksara

224 sq., 296.

prakriyasarvasval69, 196, 300.

pragalbbiyalaksana 138.

Prajapati 187.

prataparudra, °yasobhusana,

prataparudrlya 101 sq., 117.

301.

Pratapavlra, °carita 280 sq.

pratisarabandbavidhi 120.

pratyabhijnanasakuntala109 sq.

pradosapujamabimanuvania-na 189.

prapancarabasya 160.

prapancasara, °srirasamgraha

131, 310.

prapancahrdaya 148 sq., 305.

prayaga 290.

prayoga 5sq., 298, 310.

prayogasara 211, 298.

pravrajyayoga 170 sq.

prasisya 274.

prasnavidbana 179.

]>rasnavivarana 28.

prasnasastra 199.

prasnasamgraba 199 sq., 302.

prasnamrta 171, 302.

prasnopanisad 18, 27, 297;

°bbasya 28, 297.

Prablada 258, 270, 280; °tlrtha

271; °moksaprada 280.

prakrtarupavatfira212sq.,300.

prajapatya 237.

pratarabuti 139.

prayascitta 236 sq., 238.

prayascittavidbi 214.

prayascittasubodbinl 3, 298.

pretagraba 81.

Phanisailapati 111.

Pbanindra 111.

bakavadba 91.

badarikasrama 289.

badarivana 262.

Bandhula 231.

Ballala 231.

babusami 225.

babvrcabrabnianopanisad 216,

253; °vivarana 103, 216 sq.,

296.

H>; 327 Kr-

Bana 230, 290.

Badarayana8, 72, 102, 124, 166.

Badharanya 143 sq.

barhaspatyamanabda 287.

Barhaspatyasutra 219, 302.

balakanda 11, 64 sq., 67, 69,

84, 203.

balabharata 191 sq., 299.

balavyutpattidayinl 147.

baladidhanavisayani 186.

bfilasahasrananian 163, 309.

bilvatirtha 273.

bilvSranyamahatmya 277, 278.

bijastambhana 211.

bijaropana 211.

Bukka 114sq.

Bukkana 107.

Buddhisagara 232.

budhavakya 87.

brhajjataka 152, 170,219, 301.

brhatsamhita 93, 301.

brhadaranyakopanisad 24 sq.,

297.

brhannaradlyaniahapurana

259, 305.

Brhaspati 185, 219, 302.

brhaspati 277; °svargaprapti-

kathana 277, 278.

Bodhanidiii 28 sq., 71 sq.

Bodhabharatl 143 sq., 304.

Bodhayana7, 56, 89,125—127,

195, 297, 298.

Bodharanya 143 note,

brahmakaivartapurana 100,

243—245, 306.

brahmagita 2, 3, 306.

brahmajijnasa 119. 254.

brahmatlrtha 258, 260, 271,

273, 283.

brahman (the god) ^">7 259,

262, 263, 270, 272, 273, l'S3.

branman&radasamvada 2 !.">.

249, 250, 257 sq., 269s

271, 307.

brahmaparastotra 184, 308

bralimapuranalOO, 238sq., 305.

bralimapurisa 266.

brahmayajnavidhi 1 20.

brahmaraksasa 280.

brahmavidya 215.

brahmasabha 243.

brahmasutracandrika254,303.

brahraasrstikathana 240.

brahmahattistrlhattimocana

277, 278.

brahmacala 259.

brahmfindapurana 41, 59, 68,

88, 100, 155, 164, 238, 239 sq.,

250,257 sq., 265sq., 269—273,

276—279, 307, 308, 309.

brahmandottara 155.

brahmanaiida 74 sq., 109.

Brahmananda Bharatl, pupil

of Krsnnnanda 12, 305; pupil

of Ananda Bharatl 80, 303.

Brahmananda Yati. pupil of

Visvesvarauanda 142sq.. 303.

Brahmanandanatha 1 1 7 sq.,

308.

brahmanubhavastaka 123.304.

bralnnottarakhanda 1 88 sq.

brahinanasraisthya 98.

brahmanadivivahabhedah 98.

brahma, see brahmapurSna.

-Sh 328 k~

bhaktapriya 161, 308.

bhaktilaksanasampranayal60.

bhagana 191.

bhagavatpradurbhava 239.

bbagavadglta 47 sq., 52, 215,

299.

bhaglrathapuja 263.

Bhata (i. e. Aryabhata) 179.

Bhattaka 70, 218.

Bkattacarya 290.

Bhattikavya 177, 222, 299.

Bhattotpala 93, 301.

bhadr&yurnraktipraptikatha-na 189.

bhayoga 178.

Bharata 110, 151.

Bharadvaja 7, 57, 225.

Bhartr 177; °kavya 177, 222.

bhavisyatpurana 100, 249, 306.

bhavisyottarapurana 260 sq.,

282, 306.

bhagavatapurana 10, 12, 23,

45sq., 100, 176, 181sq., 184,

305.

bbagavatasara 9, 305.

bhattacandrika 172 sq., 302.

bhattadlpika 121sq., 172 sq.,

302.

Bharatltirtha 73—75, 80,

118 sq., 218, 303.

Bharatiyati 143 note.

Bharadvaja 32, 87, 283 ;°siksa

32, 296; "samhita 267, 305.

bliava, °phala 171.

bliavanopanisad 5sq., 21.

bhavavindana 286.

bbavarthadlpika 46.

bhavasrayaphalani 286.

bhavestagrahadustayah 286.

bbasakalidinadayah 286.

bhasapariccheda 221, 305.

bhasya 290, 303; °pradlpika289 ;°ratnaprablial02,124sq.,

303.

bhasyarthasaipgraha 142 sq.,

303^

Bhaskara 89, 179, 180, 227;

°ksetra 277; °tapassiddhi-

katliana 277, 278; °mata-

mahatmya 226 sq., 307.

Bhaskararaya 21, 172 sq., 297,

302.

bhaskariya (laghu) 193.

bhiksacaiya 98.

Bhismaparvan 92.

Bhismasaratalpasayana 92.

bhugolapurana 204, 307.

bhiitlrtha-257.

bhunagatailaprakara 212.

bhunagotpattiprakara 212.

Bhrgu 7, 238, 257; °tirtha

258; °naradasamvada 239,

305.

bnrguvakya 87.

bhogamoksasamastliana 275.

bhogadhikyasthana 275.

Bhoja 231— 233;cprabandlia

231, 300.

Bhrugu, see Bhrgu.

makarasamkrantiphala 287,

Maukha, Mankhaka 208.

Mahkhuka 208.

niai.iiprakasavivrti 167.

manimanjarl 69, 166, 228,

300.

->* 329 X

mandalabrabmana, "upanisad

26, 296.

Ma(t)syagandhi 262.

matsyapurana 37, 100.

Madhusxhandas 105.

Madbusudana Sarasvati 39.

madhyamakhagda 243, 249.

madbyamabhaga267,282,305,306.

madhyamadhikara 1 78.

madhyarjunapati 264.

madhyarjunapura 277.

madhyarjunamahatmya 242.

243, 306, 307.

manana, °grantha 255; °pra-

karana 255 sq.

Maim 98, 107, 187.

manojneSa 264.

mantra 104, 310.

mantraparvan 114sq.

mantrapatha 32, 115, 195, 298.

mantraprasnadvaya 32.

mantraprasnabbasya 33.

mautrabrahmana 114sq., 298.

mantrabhasya 33.

mantramurti 198.

mantrayantra 131.

mantrasadhanaprakarakatha-na 88.

mantrasarakramadipika 131.

maiitraksaramala50, 156, 229,

309.

mantrarthapratipadana 130.

Mandapalacarita 91.

mannmkkatirtha (?) 268 sq.

See sanmukha.

Mammata 183.

Maya 193.

mayukhamalika 36 sq., 303.

Mayura 53 sq., 300.

mayurapurlmahatmya 248sq.,307.

Marudratl 278.

marudvrdha = „river" 280.

Mallayajvan 13sq.

Malladhvarindra L3sq.

Mallinatha 101.

mahaganapatistotramalaman-tra 164.

mahaganapaddhati 284 sq.,

308.

mahaganegamantrapaddbati35.

lnaliagnisarvasva 126 sq., 298.

mabanatakasuktisudbanidlii

84 sq., 299.

mahaprastbanikaparvan 60,

62, 92.

mababbarata 22sij.. 47. 59 sq.,

60—64, 78, 82sq.. 113sq.,

115, 187, 212, 256, 299.

mababharatasamgraha 90—92, 299.

mababbaskarlya 179, 193,301.

mababbisekavidhi 120.

mahabbutaviveka 109.

mabamagbatirtbavaibbava

277, 278.

mabarudrahutisamkbya 89.

mabavakvavivL'ka 74. 109.

Malasvara 90sq.; 299.

mabes>aranaradasamvada240.

mabogragraha 81.

mabopanisad 19 ^q.. 297,

mandukyopanisad is, 297,

matanglkavaca 162.

~s* 330 hs-

mataiigyastottara 163, 309.

matrkanyasa 162, 309.

matrkastava 162, 309.

Madhava, °acarya, °amfity;i

3, 10 sq., 107, 175, 302, 306.

Madhava Prajiia 83.

madhavarak?asatvamoksana280.

Madhaviya 1, 114sq.

Manaveda 210.

manasapuja 156.

manasasnana 198.

Mandhatr 277.

mayavarahaprabhava 268.

mayavahnisrsti 268.

niayurasthana 278.

Markandeya 155, 258, 260,

263, 270, 282 sq.; °purana48 sq., 100, 166, 306; °nia-

haksetra 282; °samasyapar-van 78; °sthala 283.

malavinatha 13.

mitaksara 139 sq., 302.

misralaksana 138.

mimamsakanyaya 209.

mimamsakaustubha42sq., 303.

mlmamsatantravarttika 149

sq., 303.

mlinamsadarsana 36, 42, 121.

172.

mlmamsasastra 129; °jlvatu

172.

mukunda 282.

muktikhanda 100, 205, 306.

Munja 231 sq.

mundakopanisad 18, 27, 297;

°bhasya 28, 297.

inunivakya 87.

raiikambika 215.

mrkandugajendrasanivada239.

mrgasirsa (a certain position

of the hand) 151.

mrgasarotsava 265.

mrttikasnanavidhi 120.

Medinikara 289, 291.

Medinlkosa 291.

Maitreya 40, 41.

Maithila 246.

Mailara 13 sq.

moksasastra 80.

moksasrama 98.

mausalaparvan 60 sq., 92.

yaksagraha 81.

yajana 98.

Yajhanarayana 95.

yajhavaibhavakhanda 2. 3, 10,

11, 100, 205, 306.

yajhesvara 126.

Yajhesvara 158.

yajhopavitanirmana 98.

yatidharma 98.

Yadu 41.

yantravidhana 178.

yamatlrtha 273.

yamaduta 262.

yamuna 275.

Yayati 192.

yajana 93.

Yajhavalkya 7, 19, 24.

Yudhisthira 113, 116, 226sq.;

°vijaya 175.

yuddhakanda 64, 66, 67, 69,

85, 116sq.

yogaphala 286.

~» 331 ks-

yogasastra 37, 47, 52, 215.

yogananda 74.

yogyatavadartha 145 sq., 304.

Raghunatha, scribe, 90, 92,

HOsq., 233 sq.

Raghunatharyadiksita 240 sq.

ranga 240.

ranganatha 76.

Ranganatha 86 sq.

rangamahatmya 59.

Rarigaraja Diksita 144 sq.

rarigalaksana 151.

ratirahasya 53, 301.

Ratnagiri Diksita 127 sq.

ratnasagara 4.

ratnapana 101 sq., 301.

ratnavall 151.

rathantara 238.

rathasamkhyambopakhyana91.

rama 258.

rasmi 286.

rasabhivyanjika 8sq., 304.

rabasya 250, 257; of Saraa-

veda 237 sq., 296; in Bra-

hniakaivartapurana 243.

rabasyagama 132; °sara 207.

rabasyatirahasya 132.

rahasyopanisad 19sq., 297.

ragadvesaprakarana 288, 303.

Raghavanandal84sq.,304,308,

rajayaksman 226.

rajayoga 170sq.

rajarajesvaritantra 155, 309.

rajavarttika 142.

rajasasanalaksana 187.

Rajanaka Mamniata 183.

Kajanaka Kuyyaka L; n8.

Etanayana Muni 1 1'.'.

radhs 151.

Rama 272.

Rama, scribe, 22si|., 182, 184.

Rama Gastrin 136.

Rarnakrsna 73—75, 218, 303.

Rarnakrsna, father of Raghu-natha 90, 92, 110s<j., 233 mj.

Ramakrsnadlivaiiul l7N(i.,304.

Ramacandra 167.

Raniabhadramakhin 128.

ramasambhava 177.

ramasetu 290.

Ramananda 80, 124sq., 303.

Ramanuja 11, 79, 85, 299.

ramayana 11, 64— 71, 79, 85,

203, 298sq.

rasiprabheda 170sq.rSsislla 171.

rabunirakarana 178.

Rivakalyanda (?) 86.

Rucaka 208.

Rucidatta 167.

rudra 55 sq., 298.

Rudra, guru of Parainesvara

193.

Rudradeva 42 sq.

rudranyasa 55.

rudravidhi 88 sq., 298.

rudrasamhita 120.

Rudraskandba 99, 298.

rudrasnanarcanabhisekavidhi

56.

rudradhyaya 24, 25; °prasna-

mahamantra 56.

rudranuvaka b!'. 298.

rudrabhisekavidhi 89.

~s* 332 *s-

Ruyyaka 208.

Roniabarsana 100.

Raumabarsina 90.

Rauruki 119, 120.

Laksmana Jatavallabbusi-

strin 32, 296'.

laksnil 281; °graina 204; °tir-

tha 257, 273.

Laksmidhara 8sq., 81, 158sq.,

197, 299, 304.

laksmibbiimi 277.

lagna 286.

Lagbubbattaraka 180sq., 309.

lagbustuti, °rnababbasya 180

sq., 309.

lalitakbyana, see lalitopa-

kbyana.lalitadevistotra 155, 309.

lalitasabasranamastotra41sq.,309.

lalitastavaratna 81 sq., 164,

219, 231, 309.

lalitopakhyana 88, 155, 307,

308, 309.

lingapurana 100, 243, 306.

lingotpatti 275.

Liladevi 232.

lllavati 193.

lekbyanirupana 186.

lekhyaparlksa 186.

lekbyaprakarana 187.

lainga, see lingapurana.

Lokanandanatba 117sq., 254.

laukikavisayatavridiutba 146,

304.

vanjiraprakriya 212.

vadanadurgandhabarana 212.

vanaparvan 78, 299.

vanamalin 198.

Yaradaraja 186.

Yararuci 76.

varahapurana, see varaba.

Yarabamihira 93, 152, 170,

200, 219, 301.

Yarabasambita 93.

Yaruna (Rsi) 7.

varnasramadbarmanirupana97, 99.

valmikapuja 263.

Yasistha 7, 40, 113, 256, 263;

°dbarniopadesa 268; °visva-

mitrasamvada 268.

vakyakarana 86; °dlpika,

°lagbuprakasika 86 sq., 301.

vakyanyaya 209.

vakyavrtti 83, 303; °prakasika

83.

vakyasudba, °tika 80, 303.

Yagbhata 173, 226, 301.

Yacaspatimisra 142 note, 143,

202, 304.

vajasaneyisambitopanisad 16;

°bhasya 17.

Yancbya 87.

Yanl 290.

Yatsyayanasastra 176.

vadaratnavall 136; 137, 304.

Yadbula 97 sq.

Yamadeva 7, 163, 275.

vamana(purana) 100.

Yamesvara (Rsi) 216.

vayavya 24.

Yararucadika 45.

-3H 333 <r-

varaba(purana) 100.

Valmiki 7, 11, 64—67, 70sq.,

79, 85, 203, 288, 298.

Vasudeva, scribe, 161.

Vasudeva Diksita 126.

Vasuclevamai ianaprakara n 1 1

255, 304.

Vasudevayatisvara 255.

vimsatl 180.

videhakaivalyalaksana 160.

vidyaganesainantroddbaral32.

Vidyadbaman 28sq., 71 sq.

vidyananda 75.

Vidyanatha 101, 117, 301.

Vidyaranya 21, 73—75, 80,

109, 218, 303, 310.

vidyarogyastuti 214.

vidyfi^tadasaka 172.

vidbavadbarma 98.

vidkuragnisandbana 120.

vinayakapujakarana 261.

vindhya 275, 287.

Vibblsana 102, 124.

viyonijanman 170sq.

virajatirtba 258, 259.

virataparvan63sq., 91, 256,299.

vilamkuti (N. of a place?) 147.

vilanghyalaksana 95.

vilingbya ,

° laksana,

°vyi i

-

kbyana 30, 296.

vivaha 98, 120; °prasna 200.

vivekacudamam 29, 303.

visvagui.iadar.sa 240 sq., 300.

Visvanatba 221, 305.

Visvarupa 290.

Visvanaiulanatba 4, 130, 309.

Vi.svamitra 7, 263, 268; °fcirtha

273.

N'isv.i \;isn 1' I 1.

VteveSvara 35, 121 sq., 131,

281

Vi>vesvnra Painlila 83, 3".;.

ViSveSvarSnanda 142 sq.

visayatavadartha 146.

visayananda 75.

visavidhi 187.

visnu 257—260, 270—27.;.

280 sq., 283; "katha 24:.:

°dbarma 80, 307; "pfwladi-

k.'santastuti 51 sq., 154, 308;

°purana 40 sq., 100, 305;

"bbujanga 76, 308.

Visnumitra 290.

Visnugarman 289, 290.

visnusahasranaman 153, 187,

194, 303.

visnvalaya 281.

virabfibudarsana 268.

vii-amabendrakanda 116.

virarudrayasobbiKana 117.

vvksavaicitryadobalabbedab211.

Vfksasecana 211.

vrttaratnakara 69 sq., 166,

218sq., 228, 300.

vrtra 257.

vrsakapi 172.

Vi'sadarvi 56 sq., 308.

vrsotsar janavidbi 1 2< >.

Venkata Subrahmanya, scribe

15sq., 60, 62, 140sq.

Venkatanatba 1 1 1 sq., 146, 303.

Venkatanayaka 203, 302.

Venkatapati 182.

Vcnka1:n.';ir\ ayajvan 240 sq.,

300.

334 k~

Verikatadri 41.

Vehkatadriyajvan 36.

Venkatesa 111, 136.

Vehkusa, scribe 121.

Venkusudhlvara, scribe 44 sq.

vetana 187.

vedapadastava 58 sq., 308.

vedapuri, a village 275.

vedaprakarana 148.

Vedavyasa, see Vyasa.vedanta 112, 289, 303; °guru

257; °paribhasa 146 sq., 304;

"sastra 157; °sastrasiddhan-

talesasamgraha 144 sq., 304;

°sikhamani 147sq., 304; °sara

160, 303; °saraprakarana108 sq., 303; °sutra 72 sq.,

102, 124, 254, 303; °sutra-

bhasya 73.

vedantarthamaya 184.

vedaranya 264, 275.

vedarthaprakasa 114sq.

venasya katha 196.

Vaiklianasa 110 sq.

Vainika 164.

Vainyadatta 53.

vaidikadliarmakhanda 246 sq.

vaidodankacarita 91.

Vaidyadatta 53.

Vaidyanatha Diksita 97 sq.,

121, 302.

Vaidyanatha Sastrin 127 sq.,

300.

Vainyadatta 53.

Yaiyyasikl 78, 118 si].

vaivahikotsava 88.

Vaisampayana 91, 113, 194.

vaiSakhamahatmya 55, 307.

vaisakhotsava 262.

vaisesika 304.

vaisnava, see visnupurana.

vyaktaganita 178.

vyavahara 185—187; °kanda

185 sq., 197, 302; °bhedah

186; °matraprakarana 121;

°malika 186 sq., 302; °laksana

187.

vyaghraputa (°read pura?)tirtha 268.

Vyasa, Vedavyasa 7, 24, 40,

41, 47, 58, 62, 91, 98, 100,

103, 113, 119, 124, 161, 185,

194 sq., 210, 250, 256, 262,

274, 288, 289; "tirtha 273;

°putra 39; °adhikaranamala

118.

Sakti 7, 113, 256.

saktipahcaksarastotramaha-mantra 163.

saktisutra 5, 310.

Sankara, see Sankaracarya.Sahkara 59, 77, 258, 279;

°samhita 116sq., 140sq., 306.

Sankaracarya 4, 8, 16, 17, 21,

26—29, 38, 39, 51 sq., 71,

72 sq., 76, 80, 82, 83, 102 sq.,

106, 124, 131, 153, 154, 187,

201, 216 sq., 288—291, 296,

297, 303, 304, 308; °carita

106, 288-291, 303.

sankulaksana 211.

saiikhacakragadapadmadha-rin 198.

saiikhapuspi 284.

.safikhapiija 198.

->« 335 n<-

sacl 273.

satadusani lllsq., 303.

satapathabralmiana 25, 26,

296; °upanisad 24 sq.

satarudriya 24, 25, 56, 296;

°kotisamhita 246 sq., 305.

satarudrya 25.

satasahasrika 114.

satiibliisekavidbi 120.

sani 87.

sapatbavidbi 187.

sabdalamkSraprakarana 117.

samanavyakliyana 30, 296.

Sarabha 280.

sarlradurgandbaliarana 212.

sarlralaksana 160.

sarvatlrtka 275 sq.

salyaparvan 92.

sasadhara 147.

Sakalya 96.

.sakinya(pattana) 13.

sakuntala 110 sq.

saktaniantra 21.

saktasamayadiksavidhanal30.

Saiikaramarga 184.

Sankbayanagrbyasutra 104.

&atyayani 119, 120.

santiparvan 90.

Sambavyagrbyasutra 104, 297.

saradatilaka 131.

sarirakamlrnainsa 83; °bbasya72 sq., 303; °vyakbya" 125.

sarirakopanisad 19, 297.

sarlrastbana 174.

sarlropanisad 19, 297.

sarngatirtba 283.

sarngapani 249.

oalivahana£akabda 287.

Salihotra 119, 120.

Sahki 12»i. 127.

Sali.suka 276.

Siistradipika 36sq., 3":;.

Sibi 56.

siromani 168.

siva 58sq., 257, 258, 262, 27."..

277;°ksetra 263; °gariga29o ;

°glta 37, 305; "caturdasiina-

binianuvarnana 189; °tattva-

sudbanidhi 77, 306.

Sivadatta 172.

Sivadasa 174.

sivaduta 262.

sivadharinapunyanirilpana263.

sivadharmaphalaninlpana26'J.

sivadliarmottara 214, 307.

sivaparvatlsamvada 260 si[.

sivapuiTu.ia 100, 189, 246 sq.,

247, 266, 305.

sivabbaktamabinianuvarnana

189.

sivabhiksatanakatbana 7 7.

sivamabatiuya 189; °kbanda

100, 205, 306.

sivarabasyakbanda 116 sq.,

140 sq., 306.

sivaraghavasamvada 37.

Sivarama 103, 124.

sivaviliara 290.

sivavaibbavakbanda 243.

sivasatkatbainrta 264.

sivasayujva 275.

sixakhyarajadbani 275.

slvagama 214.

sivanamlarasa 198.

sivareanasinunani 1 1 7 -<i

. 308.

~5* 336 hs-

sivalaya 281.

Sisupalavadka 175.

Suka 7; °tata 113, 256.

Suka Yogindra 21.

Sukra (Rsi) 198.

sukravakya 87.

sukriya 225.

suddhananda 283.

surapadmasamhara 117.

sulatirthanirmana 261.

sekliaripattana 121 sq.

sesa 157, 258, 260, 276; °kupa

257; °tlrtha 257, 258.

Sesanaga 157, 184, 308.

Sesanarayana 95 sq., 295.

Sesasuri, scribe 40 sq.

sesadri 258; "cudamani 110.

Sesadri, scribe 135, 285 ;father

of scribe Venkata Subrah-

manya 15sq., 33, 45sq., 60 sq.

sesarya 184, 304.

saikhandina 225.

saiva, see sivapurana; °koti-

rudrasamhita 247sq.; °ksetra

261, 264; °rahasya 242;

°agama 250.

saucavidki 120.

Saunda (Venkusudblvara)44 sq.

Saunaka 63, 90, 94, 96, 108,

119, 120, 242, 243, 259, 266,

274, 295.

Saurisunu 30 sq.

syamalambavarmaratna 162

sq., 309.

syamikaharana 212.

£raddha 57.

srl 273.

srikundagrama 290.

sricakrapratisthavidhi 4, 310.

sricakralaksana 130.

sricaluTtntaraladevatapratipa-

dana 130.

Srltrivikrama 179.

Siidhara 45 sq., 48, 299, 305.

Srlnivasaniakkin 3, 298.

Srlnivasacarya 110 sq., 300.

Srlpati 178sq., 301.

sribhumi 273.

srimukhaparisad 287.

srlranga 273, 280; °ksetra-

vaibliava 240; °divyavimana

240; °mahatmya 59, 239sq.,

307; °vimana 240.

.srlrudrayaraala 4.

srlvidyakhyainulavidyabhedah

4, 310.

srividyaganapatikalpa 132.

srividySjapakalpa 130.

srividyanyasa 130.

srividyaratnasutra, °dlpika 21,

310.

srividyasandhyanusthana 130.

srlsukta 223.

srutiraiijini 158 sq., 197, 299.

srutisuktiniala 165, 308.

srautakaksa 236.

srautasutra 125 sq., 297 sq.

svetamarga 290.

svetavana 264.

svetaviglmesvarasivastliana

280.

svetanibkodhi 228.

satpancasika 200, 302.

sadangaprakarana 1 48.

H>; 337 k~

sadaimiayalak<ana 130.

sanmukba 269.

sodasakriya 195, 298.

samvatsara 236, 238.

sams&radusana 77.

samsararabasya 160.

saiuhitavivrti 93.

samhitagamanalaksana 30,

296.

samhitopanisad 217,253, 297,

samkhyapramana 153.

saingitasastra 150.

samgrababharata 90.

samgramavijaya 132.

Sanjaya 115, 215.

sanjlvanausadhagiri 258, 259.

satkirtivardhana 271.

Satyaklrti 277.

satyaksetra 279.

Satya 54.

satra 236—238.

satsampradayasarvasva 131.

Sadananda 108 sq., 303;

Sadasiva 16-4.

sadasivabrahmasamvada 132.

sadyomarana 1 70 sq.

Sanaka 7, 258.

Sanatkuniara 7, 274, 280;

"samhita 77, 306.

Sanatkumariya 131.

Sanandana 7, 290.

Sanatana 7.

sandhyopasanavidbi 120.

saptagana 236.

saptalaksana 30, 97, 296.

sabhaparvan 22 sq., 91, 299.

sabhasabhyopadesah 187.

sania-tikfuianafor "kantaraj-

mahatmya 250, 307.

samadhividhi 205.

samudayastakavarga 286.

Sanmdrabandhavajvaii 212 sq.

sambhavakanda 116.

sarubbavaparvan 91, 212, 299.

sarpa&inti 120.

sarvak-etraprabliavaj)lialasru-

tinirupana 273.

sarvatomukliainaliavratayajin

145, cf. 37.

sarvamangalim 81.

sarvanukramani 105, 295.

sarvari^tasanti 120.

sarvarthacintamani 203, 302.

sabasrananiapadyavrttil94sq.,

308.

sabasranamasamgrababha sya153sq.

sahyaja 283.

saksipanksa 186.

saksiprakarana 186.

saksipratyuddbrti 187.

saksivisayfini 186.

sagarastava 81.

sankbya 304; °karika 142, 201;

°vivaranatattvakaumudl 143

sq.; "saptati 142, 143, 201, 202,

304.

satvika (astau) 151.

saxaabnilimanabba^va 1 14.

samaveda 99, 114sq., 224s<[..

236—238, 296, 298.

sayamboma 139.

Sayana, "acarya 1, 2, 15, 73,

114sq., 295, 296, 298.

sayujya 275, 276..,.;

~Sh 338 h$~

sararakasyacaturvarnakranta-

vibhaga 121, 302.

sarasamgraka 199.

sarasara 272.

Sarvabkauma 168.

sarvabbanmalaksana 138.

Savaradkipa 263.

Savitryupakkyana 78.

sakityasarvasva 110 sq., 300.

Simkaraja 180 sq., 212 sq., 300,

309.

Simkftnana 280.

siddkantabkedasamgrakal44.siddkantanmktavali 221, 305.

siddkantalesasamgraka 144.

siddkantasekkara 178sq., 301.

siddkantasarasamgraka 144.

siddkasrama 274.

siddkiksetra 279.

Sita 241.

Slradeva 127 sq.

Snkanya 273.

sukkabodkini 51, 308.

sugandhavana 259.

Sugrlvaprasna 199.

Sugrivasamagama 222.

sutala 270.

Sudar.sana 280; miiktikathana

280.

Sudarsanacarya 166.

Sudhabindu 283.

sundarakanda 64, 66 sq., 69;

79.

Sundararaja 86, 301.

suparnatatini 258.

Subahu 278.

Subodha, °carita 280.

subodhinl, Com. on bhaga-

vadgita 48, 299; Com. on

brhajjataka 152, 219, 301.

Subrahmanya, see V'enkata S.

Sumantn 244.

snmbbadhvamsinl 229.

Suratha 49.

siirasasamgamajalapadatir-thakathana 268.

Suresvara 290.

suvarnamukhari, a river 290.

susvarakarana 212.

suksmarasmayali 286.

Snta 37, 54, 55, 58, 77, 90sq.,

100, 141, 189, 242, 243, 250,

257, 259, 265, 266, 269, 274,

276—278.

Sutagita 10 sq., 306; °tatpar-

yadlpika lOsq.

Sutamunisamvada 116.

Sntasaunakasamvada 242 sq.

Sutasamhita 2, 3, 10, 100, 205

306; °tatparyadipika 11.

sutrasthana 174.

sudaruparaksasavadha 263.

Suridevabuddhendra 35.

Suribbatta 36.

surya 193, 263; °kunda 266;

°grabana 178; °tlrtba 263—

266, 283; °puskarinl 263, 265;

°sataka 53 sq., 300; °savarni-

kamanvantara 48 sq., 63.

suryasiddbantal2—14,75,193,

301; °vivarana 193 sq., 301.

srsti 98.

sona, N. of a river 290.

Soma 184.

Somadeva 86 sq.

Somanatha 36 sq., 303.

~3H 339 t<-

somavaramabimanuvarnana

189.

Somasarman 290.

soniesvaratirtba 277.

Somesvaraputra 285.

somotpatti 57 sq., 298.

sauptikapaivan 90, 92.

saubhagyalaksmikalpa 163.

sauracandramanabda 287.

skanda 214; °purana 2, 7, 10,

38,55, 77, 100, 116sq.,140s«i..

188,205, 226sq., 242, 248sq.,

257, 264, 306 sq.

skandesvarasamvada 163.

skandopanisad 19, 297.

stotra 308 sq.

stotrakbanda 155.

strljataka 171 (Corrigenda).

stridharma 98.

strlparvan 90.

strimukbakantikarana 212.

sthandilakundamandapanir-manadividbi 89.

stbalesamabatniya 204.

snatakadbarma 98.

smftikartynirupana 98.

smrticandrikal85sq., 197,302.

smrtimuktaphala 97—99, 121,

302.

syanandura (?) 289.

svapnadhyaya 230, 309.

SvayamprakasaYati 8sq., 303,

304.

Svayamprakasananda 128 sq.,

300.

svarapaficasacchlokl vyakhya34.

svaralaksana 34, 35, 296.

svargarobanika]);uv.i!i 60, 62!

92.

8varginarakicihna214.S\:imin 177.

svavambliuvatirtlia 277.

bamsasyabastalaksana 151.

°hatti (sic) 277, 278.

Hanuman 258.

Hayagrlva 155; °agastyasain-

v.ida 88, 155, 307.

Haradatta 33, 43 sq. (Coir.

and Add.), 165, 298, 302,

308.

Haradattami&ra 139 sq., 302.

hariksetra 279.

haritattvanuiktavali 8, 303.

haridvara 290.

harinadl 264.

baribbaktisudhodaya 107 s<p,

305.

harimldestotra 8.

Haviscandia 245, 268 sq.

I lariscandropakliyana 267,

268.

baristuti 8, 303.

Harsacarita 290.

Hastamalaka 290.

bastamalaka, °prakaiana. "sto-

tra 82, 229, 303.

liastigirimahatmya 238 sq.,

305.

Ii.ilasyamabatmya 7. 306.

hiranyagarbbavibudhasamva -

da 239.

hiranyaksakatha 196.

bmalaksana 187.

bemakutakbanda 267, 305.

-> 310 ;<H

hemapuskarini , °cakratlrtlia, Homiamba, Honnambikal3sq.°tir.tha 277. Honnarya 13 sq.

hernakarasaras 277. bora 171, 219, 286; °tatparya-

hemabjatirtha 277. sagara 170; °vivarana 170sq.^

hemabjanayaki 257, 258. 301; °.sastra 152.

ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA.

Page 17, line 12 read Isd-Upanisad for Isd -Upanisat.

P. 28, 1. 5 from below, read samapayya kriyas etc.

P. 43, 1. 5 from below, add: by Haradatta.

P. 74, 1. 25 read Jcutasthadl .

P. 81, 1. 10 read Kavyanmld.

P. 91, 1. 11 read Parlksitena for pdriksitena.

P. 130, 1. 9 from below, read kulajndnindm acarasya.

P. 132, 1. 3 add: See Aufrecht CC II, 52.

1. 17 add: See Aufrecht CC II, 22 and 26 (kaumdrasamhita).

P. 139, 1. 21 read sddhavah for sd .

P. 142, 1. 2 from below, read Tattvakaumudi.

1. 1 from below, read Vdcaspatimisra.

P. 151, 1. 27 read narttakl vd kaldvati.

1. 28 read tisthet (tat)paicfit.

1. 29 read bhaveyur vibhramdnvituh.

P. 153, 1. 9 from below, read Yimusahasranaman.

P. 171, 1. 12 sq. read dvdvimsa strljutakam.

P. 220, 1. 1 read yrahayoni for grhayoni".

-$~r<J-

ORiENTAL TRANSLATION FUND.

NEW SK1MKS.

The following works of this series are now for sale at the

rooms of the Royal Asiatic Society, 22, Albemarle Stri

London, W. Price 10s. a volume, except vols. 9, 10.

1,2. Rehatsek (E.). Mir Khwand's l

Rauzat-us-Safa',or 'Garden of Purity', containing the Moslem Version of

the lives of the prophets from Adam to Jesus, and otherhistorical matter. Part 1, Vols. I and II. 1891 and L892.

S, 4. Part II (Vols. I and II) of the above, containinga full and detailed life of Muhammad the Apostle, with an

appendix about his wives, concubines, children, secretaries,

servants, etc. 1893.

5. Part TI (Vol. Ill) of the above, containing the lives

of Abu Bakr,c

Umar, 'Uthman, and All, the immediatesuccessors of Muhammad. 1894.

6. Tawney (C. H.). The Katha Kosa, a collection of

Jain stories, translated from Sanskrit Manuscripts. 1895.

7. Ridding (Miss C. M.). Bana's Kadambari. 1896.

8. Cowell (Professor E. B.) and Mr. Thomas (of Trinity

College, Cambridge). Bana's Harsa Carita. 1897.

9. 10. Steingass (Dr. F.). The last twenty-four Makamatsof Abu Muhammad al Kasini al Hariri, forming Vol. II:

Chenery's translation of the first twenty-four Makamatssold with it as Vol. I. 1898. Price 15s. a volume.

11. Gaster (Dr. M.). The Chronicles of Jerahmeel, or

the Hebrew Bible Historiale. A collection of Jewish legendsand traditions translated from the Hebrew. 1899.

12. Rhys Davids (Mrs. C. A. F.). A Buddhist manual of

psychological ethics of the fourth century it. c, being a

translation of the Dhamma Sangani from the AbhidhammaPitaka of the Buddhist Canon. i900.

Just out—13. Beveeidge (Mrs. H.). Life and Memoirs of Gulbadan

Begum, aunt ofAkbar the Great, translated from the Persian.

1902 (with illustrations).

In preparation—

14. Rhys Davids (Professor T. TV.). The Katha Yatthu.

15. Ross (Principal E. D.). History of the Seljuks.16. Watters (T.). Yuan Chwang's Travels. (In the pre

-

ASIATIC SOCIETY MONOGRAPHS.

The Society has determined to bring out a series of

monographs which will afford opportunity for the publication

of papers too long to appear in the Journal.

Arrangements have so far been made for the publication

of the following:—

(1) Gerini (Major G-. E.). Researches on Ptolemy's Ge-

ography. (In the Press.)

(2) Winternitz (Dr. M.). Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS.

in the Royal Asiatic Society's Library, with an

Appendix by Mr. F. W. Thomas. 8V0 xvi, 340 pages.

{Price 5/. or 3/6 for cash.)

(3) Hirschfeld (Dr. H.). New Researches into the

Composition and Exegesis of the Qoran. 4 t0 155

pages. (Price 5/. or 3/6 for cash.)

(4) Strong (Professor S. A.). The History of Jakmak,Sultan of Egypt, by Ibn 'Arab shah. (In the Press.)

(5) Le Strange (Guy). Description of Persia and

Mesopotamia in the year 1340 a.d., from the

Nuzhat-al-Kulub of Hamd-Allah Mustawfi, with

a summary of the contents of that work. (Xenrly

ready.)

Any persons wishing copies of printed circulars con-

taining information as to the Oriental Translation Fund and

the Asiatic Society Monographs, are requested to apply to

THE SECRETARY, Royal Asiatic Society,

22, Albemarle Street,

LONDON, W.

•***

nvn-KYK %ijiii rfnv

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY

Los Angeles

This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.

41584

tf-UBR/

mo/:

33

0-JO3^m

,OF-CALIF0%

i/iOC

.^EUNIVER% v^lOS-AW

I FO/i*

yo\wm\] mmi^

UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY

OQ

Ui AA 000 479 83131

MrT.

*WE-UNIVEf;

o

lOSANCElfj> -^LIBRARY

^EUNIVEI iOSANGEL£r>

^AHvaam^ y0Auvagn^

^ojiivj-jo-v

tfEUNIVERto

OC T=^-

«EL& «$UIBRARY0/

%dllV3J0^

^0ECALIF0%

^AavaaiH^ \w$>5?

<\V\E UNIVERS//, ^lOSAN'GElfj>

"^/MAINIHW*

^0FCALIFC%

y0A{MiaiH^

^EUNIVER% ^vlOSANCELfj>

^JUDNVSOl^

P/^

"%i3AINI13V\V

15

WO/:. ^tLIBRARYOc

^OJITCHO^ ^/OJITVDJO^

L\WEU

^toNV-SOV^

^tEUNIVER^

^JHDNV-SOl^

^lOS-ANCELfjt>

-<

^MAIM-JV^

^0FCA1IFC%

y0AWHaiH^ y0AwaaiH^

<A\tE-UNIVERS/a

<Til30NVSOV^

flfrLIBRARYQr «$UIBRARY0/> ^EUNIVERS/^. v*lOS-ANGElfl> ^UIBRARYQr